Journal of The Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland 1862 1000746349

THE
JOURNAL
or
ROYAL
VOLUME
BRITAIN
SOCIETY
IRELAND.
AND
THE
LONDON
QUARITCH;
M.DCCC.T-XII,
"
"
ASIATIC
GREAT
BERNARD
THB
NINETEENTH.
15
PICCADILLY.
LONDON
FRINTBD
BT
HARRISON
SONS,
AND
lfABT]N*8
ST.
LANE,
W.O.
CONTENTS
OP
VOLUME
ORIGINAL
NINETEEN.
COMMUNICATIONS.
PAGE
Art.
On
I.
the
Language
"
Caucasus.
Art.
II.
the
of
of
in
the
to
T.
IV.
the
N.
A.'
V.
could
they
True
"
reference
with
Madras
of
especially
District,
Reports
Bombay
Presidency,
applied.
be
the
of
By
Geological
the
Expeditions
the
the
origihal
Bulala,
"c.,
Son
'All
by
;
which
Land
of
Sultan
the
preceded
by
Translated
Ancestors.
Communicated
the
by
of
the
against
Idris
J.
of
W.
State
Tribes
of
the
Pilgrim,
the
Sultan's
Esq.
for
Foreign
Affairs
Art.
VI."
Art.
VII."
Art.
VIII.
43
Assyrian
Assyrian
Texts
Texts
Translation
Translated.
By
Translated.
By
from
original
the
"
of
conducted
Expeditions
many
Idris
89
Seven
Redhouse,
of
Secretary
History
during
Details
by
municated
Com-
occurred
some
By
1860.
India
Arabic
Bumii,
Imphee
Forests.
for
Kanim,
of
of
Year
of
State
of
Events
the
the
for
Secretary
from
of
Cultivation
Superintendent
Esq.,
Translation
Joimial
the
on
Presidency,
Dalzell,
of
""
80
-
and,
"
or
1
-
81
of
by
Art.
D.Phil,
India
Abstract
the
Indian
Society
Superintendent
Esq.,
the
Non-existence
purposes
"
in
the
of
Trumpp,
Missionary
Kumool
what
Oldham,
of
Ernest
generally,
of
to
Survej^
Art.
India
Slabs
showing
Rev.
on
"
Slates"
Kafirs
Constantinople
Memorandum
III.
so-called
Church
Temperature
"
Art.
the
By
Missionary
the
of
the
Neighbours,
Pilgrim,
other
Son
than
of
by
Bulala,
F.
H.
F.
Arabic
the
'Ali, against
the
H.
Talbot,
Talbot,
of
Sultan
various
"c..
Esq.
124
Esq.
135
Account
an
of
Bumii,
Tribes
Inhabitants
his
of
CONTENTS.
IV
PAGE
the
Land
Esq.,
and
Art.
IX."
communicated
by
Texts
On
the
Indian
Claudius
Embassies
XI.
Verses
the
from
and
Purana,
Mum,
Notes
XII.
Art.
On
the
the
xii.
Art.
XIV.
Sutra
The
J.
Art.
XV.
of
by
De
Vishnu
the
the
of
tenets
with
marks
Re-
some
Ancient
in
Tea
Marshmax,
India.
By
the
of
the
in
and
Assam,
Esq.
Earth.
Atharva
Esq.
Sections,
S.
Rev.
Beax
-
and
at
for
Bangalore,
350
Notes
XVI.
Esq.
On
XVII."
the
By
Prakrit.
Art.
"
of
Prdtimoksha,
from
the
the
the
Pali
Rev.
or
Chinese,
Future.
Features
with
Dr.
E.
of
the
District
for
the
by
0.
351
Indian
and
Pali,
361
-
of
Two
Priesthood,
Rev.
C.M.S.
the
By
the
North
the
Trumpp,
Patimokhan.
and
J.
By
Sanskrit,
Airangement
Ritual
Buddhist
the
and
the
Declensional
Comparative
XVIII.
in
Cotton
-----
compared
Vernaculars,
of
Present,
Past,
Dharwar;
Marshman,
Art.
Cultivation
the
on
"
of
337
ment
State-
Comparative
Observations
321
the
from
1860
Art.
315
"
Forty-two
Temperature
Meteorological
of
of
Bruce,
the
Translated
Abstract
Reign
Osmond
By
in
Conception
of
"
Justinian.
261
299
C.
"
Chinese.
the
from
Materialists,
Charles
By
Rome
Esq.
Talbot,
LL.D.
By
Vedic
1.
F.
illustrating
production
"
Veda,
H.
By
Speculation
D.C.L.,
generally.
XIII.
for
274
Indian
of
on
"
India
State
of
Sarva-darfiana-sangraha,
or
Esq.,
of
Ramayana,
Freedom
on
Art.
the
Charvakas,
J.
Redhouse,
Esq.
Priaulx,
"
the
W.
Secretary
to
Death
the
to
Beauvoir
Art.
the
Translated.
"
of
J.
by
199
Assyrian
X.
Translated
Affairs
Foreign
Art.
Kauim.
of
D.
J.
Translations
known
Rev.
Gogerly
as
S.
the
Beal
from
407
JOURNAL
OP
ROYAL
THE
Art.
1.
the
On
"
Caucasus.
For
the
of
sionary
kindness
heard
of
following
Herbert
was
had
succeeded
already
beg
few
them
in
curiosity
Kafirs,
Kafir
long
and
but
boy,
been
a
few
Kdfir
is
of
about
VOL,
XIX.
ten
He
are
has
but,
sentences;
found
years
that
not
on
the
Kafir
the
that
he
remarkable
Colonel
Edwardes
for
Peshawar
to
opportunity
an
to
kindly responded
I
after,
the
had
pleasure
excited
has
furnished
them
A.
have
and
of
this
Kafirs
to
much
so
scholars.
have
Sir
true,
captive.
wardSf
Oriental
of
soliciting
which
race,
country
of
men
the
to
(1859),
Kafirs,
Edwardes
days
and
neither
It
I have
as
of
Bumes
and
personally.
a
few
travellers
Elphinstone
the
in
and,
the
of
corps
might
Colonel
indebted
Peshawar
at
these
that
order
representatives
the
send
to
Mis-
late Commissioner
C.B.,
three
in
time
no
D.Phil.,
am
(in
getting
personally.
request,
my
see
in
days,
examine
to
in
Lumsden
Major
collect
to
I lost, therefore,
race.
trying
Essay,
Mardan
at
Indian
the
of
Society,
stationed
was
Kafirs
Trumpp,
Edwardes,
Lumsden,
Major
Yusufzies),
to
When
that
Ernest
Missionary
the
SOCIETY.
so-called
Church
of Colonel
Peshawar.
of the
Rev.
the
subject
the
of
Language
By
"
ASIATIC
had
of
also
states
words
at
age,
given
that
he
Kabul,
list
of
dictated
at
to
all, but
had
seen
had
Kafir
Sir.
on
Kafirs
who
investigation
nearer
words
with
conversed
Burnes
notices
with
us
words,
and
A.
beVow^
"B
not
parison,
com-
Burnes
Vi
o\i^
ON
of
the
THE
It
would
of
Kabul.
have
been
with
of
the
Kafirs
of
in
bretliren, their
Kafirs
proper.
given
in the
Appendix,
This
Muhammad
served
Kafirs
able
be
which
hours
in
their
these
able
to
for
deeper
are,
of
their
will
not
as
no
employed
possible.
idea
curious
of
to
This
the
to
little Persian,
witli
did
the
little
utmost
my
in
was
reasons
queationa.
of
efiect
task
I
this
was
weary
of
intervals,
for
have
been
but,
as
incomplete
for
they
future
tarried
grammatical
with
to
me
grammatical
the
and
four
to
Grammar;
hours,
many
hard
I should
I trust,
use,
as
which
possible
scanty
rather
or
them
rather
I could
which,
their
days,
for
at
outlines
general
out
sweetmeats
the
of
to
or
three
their
of
degree
heat
the
days
(end
from
time,
of
details
few
small
them
been
of
space
without
get
it
Had
language,
few
with
them
for
no
of
horror
daily only
the
some
in
discourage
them
into
be
The
me,
not
longer
give only
can
their
kept
only
them
day
treating
they
and
considerable
already
was
impatience.
men
go
structure
room,
my
keep
it is, I
order
much,
soothe
will be
questions myself,
Kafirs
incommode
to
every
in
and,
too
that
to
words
Pushto
simple
three
heat
seemed
expressed
them
akin
first intercourse
my
few
these
The
and
plains;
called
intercourse
some
on
interpretations, I
such
some
keep
to
Peshawar.
they
Some
experience (malts edociua) how
on
them
their
comparison.)
spoke
in
Ku-
reproachfully
Kuhistani
of
succeeded.
able
March),
who
from
placed
ask
soon
was
at
to
be
to
for tlie sake
was
themselves
language being
list of
interpreter
as
knowing
can
short
Rasul,
me
; but
reliance
(A
have
who
keep
Peshawar.
to
still
are
half-Musalman,
or
former
their
time, and
munication
com-
from
down
them
Kooner,
any
Rasul,
them
of
valleys
language
Muhammad
accompanied
and
the
have
to
me
brought
Panjcore
in
whose
for
been
had
who
of the
to
of
remote
no
Musalmdn^
fdmche
with
strangers,
fastnesses, and
Kuhistanis
been
for
not
KAFIRS
spoken
are
impossible
it
Panjcore,
mountain
of
had
SO-CALLED
THE
which
such
utterly ignorant,
histani
OF
dialects
numerous
Kuhiston
the
LANGUAGE
who
men
asking
them
object only by
means
as
vestigation
inwith
forms
had
such
of
OF
very
easy
tense
of
and
plain
verb
needs
them.
I asked
I
them
to
it
repeated
myself,
to
seemed
to
which
It may
look
and
Kafirs
I
However,
either;
for
Edwardes
by
stated
from
their
their
undei^ne
i have
thus
an
seemed
not
five and
I
own
was
much
very
of
country,
for
mi^rl^tbe
any
boots
the
examine.
to
^^the
country
three
They
counted
ac-
Colonel
drink,
to
fairly
origin,
had
and
already
dressed
were
boots
of
were
as
able
am
the
age
know
"
to
Khyberies
country
except
than
what
between
thirty-five.
name
they
called
infidels," which,
their
They
twenty-
Muhammadan
mere
of
wit).
Hindi
were
I had
whom
(Hindi nro)i
Gara
are,
they
older
by
is
Kafirs
(perhaps
Burn
Kafiristan
easily
distinguished
by
worn
eyes;
Hindu
they
far
so
dark
It may
their
only
upper
neighbourhood.
difier in
desirous
them,
saw
difierent,
thirty-five,certainly not
signifying
eyes,
of
and
little ;
very
skin
the
and
be
not
blue
no
when
their
once
would
natives,
names
to
to
!"
when
their
the
(Hindi ^n^),
Laula
day
features.
be
for
every
sort
in
opportunity
may
wine
not
rpugh
down
set
which
eat
but
of
and
to
say
were
hill tribes
other
and
hair
expect
white
dark
at
to
had
natives
wine;
plains.
other
They
the
the
metamorphosis
that
judge, from
can
nor
often
so
or
they
wished
they
of
this
look
the
on
been
thereby
race,
of
Hindus,
dress
make.
in
like
betray
like
led
Saxon
features
when
ciation,
pronun-
words
It has
they
of
mashak
calico, like
white
Kafir
when
or
right
few
European
use
what
countrymen
About
in
liberal
the
of
was
reddish,
their
sketch
sentence,
or
or
tences
sen-
hearty laugh
add
swarthy colour,
more
their
if dressed
and,
the
these
of
grammatical
Kafirs.
less
case
greatly.
to
myself
or
them
*'
that
were
asked
they answered,
be
here
all respects
in
were
faces
their
them
these
of
like
of India, of
provinces
word
utterly disappointed
was
they
that
some
result
myself
place
more
light hair,
nor
eyes,
into
delight
that
had
or
out
assure
general aspect
the
only
of
out
by travellers,
stated
that
be
not
this
repeat
knew
this
based
broke
often
They
The
appear.
collected, and
I afterwards
upon
which
in
sentences,
must
CAUCASUS.
INDIAN
THE
own.
TVie
their
lation,
appelin
tv;im"
t]\e\T
\"cv^^
gave
for
me
known
places
the
bears
the
idols,
be
is
the
of
his
to
down
set
word
in
with
the
country
it with
give
words
system
Professor
I
press).
have
claim
I have
A
W.
to
As
Sir
Sanskrit
regards
Jones,
W.
as
sodial
accent
mark
a,
which
to
We
Jones.
the
(Sansk.
therefore
signify
the
of
seat
and
still show,
improbable,
though
sufiice
and
vowels
used
in
would
edition
alphabet
it
in
"
tlie
of
therefore,
cannot,
which
words
in
of
basis
the
on
occur
that
is
words,
self
my-
spelling.
their
to
second
collect:
words
of
here
Italian
is
or
Roman
is
tliis
of
system
in
ference
re-
that
of
system
the
identical
of
power
German.
employed,
be
of
differences
dialects.
system
having
thus
the
cognate
the
the
explain
frequently-employed
its
vowels,
as
Kafir
may
to
now
speak
length
to
the
Kafir
of
down.
set
the
of
Kafir
letters
as
the
from
to
bdma
pronounced
spell
to
able
was
will
remarks
few
orthography
Sir
able
been
not
Ka-
in
seems
orthography
the
doubtful
was
the
up
complete,
be
to
which
word,
be
(Standard Alphabet,
drawn
which
words
the
followed,
have
Lepsius
fix
to
possible, and
as
whenever
repeatedly
The
pains
great
carefully
as
Burnes's
doubt
great
taken
have
enormous
village
Wd-
or
formerly
not
itself
Balkh
its
inscriptions
therefore
Different
Vdnia,
were
by
In
may
and
ruins
great
the
with
Zend
regions
appellation might
an
the
as
of
is
known
Bamastdn
Bokhara,''
to
the
source.
Wamasthan
and
Bam
in
same
name
of liffht. These
Buddhism,
the
Wamasthdn
Balkh.
of
this
of
especially
now
Bamian,
There
question.
), liffht,
splendour;
such
famous
the
is
situated
Journey
that
country,
name
is called
derivation
including
or
from
"
"IW
whole
the
the
derived
be
to
The
I found,
as
what
by
though,
seems,
K"hxdt
BdmJ,
it
designate
the
under
name
attached
firistan
higldanch.
word,
district, which
of
The
seems
map,
the
territoryof
surname
masthdru
who
of
mentioned
are
Wamaathdnt
It
name
KAFIRS
SO-CALLBD
too,
mountainous
or
of
or
THE
was
doubtful.
ancient
highland
name
country
Kuliistanis
rather
the
was
OF
Kuhistan,
is
word
their
the
to
Persian
in
LANGUAGE
THE
ON
precluded
The
instead
from
with
one
sound
ordinary
of
the
its proper
spectively,
re-
proacute
use.
For
the
is
Kafirl, and
added,
(or
of
in
Pushto
Raverty's
Pushto,
and
The
the
so-called
in
The
of
addition
the
usage,
tongues
(of Sanskrit
frequently used,
the
for
when
or
it is
(sr),n
In
1.
In
for
indiscriminately
thus
Consonantal
not
this
system
used
not
by
out
Indian
it is
distinguished
class
or
varga,
substitute
we
the
"
(7),
the
System^
will
discrepancies
be
the
"
the
and
borne
where
be
any
quite
itself,
modern
to
by
of
vowel
Anuswara,
of
is
nature
the
nasal
the
in
but
n^
This
the
well
"
given
known
by
the
which
hiatus
prevent
Anuswara
well
perfectly
the
the
"c.
(?ff).
the
following:
in
way
origin) employ
to
of
use
the
and
is
themselves.
in
rests
with
is not
sound
and
This
m.
it
vowel.
usage
from
vowel, approaching
expressed
so-nasalized
or
mark
to
natives
not
nasality
any
Prakrit
from
is
Sanskrit
vowels.
the
by
out
sound
distinguished
Tliis
u,
vowel
(1st ed.), though
the
with
accordance
in
Grammar
above
put
rasalized
German
the
or
be
to
necessary
Anuswara
"
sign
is well
another
short, indistinct
marked
even
Pushto,
found
it is
CAUCASUS.
the
(t
be
in but,
for
This
may
shortness)
English
the
also
it
when
a,
sign
namely
INDIAN
THE
OF
by
or
ng,
is
the
Class,
Guttural
based
being
to
(t) is expressed by
compound,
other
any
guttural
rule
the
"
upon
single sounds
express
",
which
by single
bases.
aspirates of
The
simple sounds,
considered
shown
in
by
the
Sanskrit
must
the
be
as,
case
cch,
if
the
consonant,
in
even
which
in
way
Iblt, "c.,
aspirated
which
consonants
and
letter
addition
the
is
be
^sat,
clearly
doubled
are
not
which
^,
considered
be
of
tliey cannot
as
Sanskrit^
aspirated
'sr
by
expressed
are
respective unaspirated
the
h to
all vargas
simple
sound.
2.
The
greatest
wîll
deviation
found
be
in
Palatal
the
Class."
The
English
withdrawn,
systeuL
have
beeo
offending
as
For
ch
bases,
and
retained;
W"
for
against
the
but,
the
simple
the
English
for
the
of
cli/i for
principles
very
bases
sake
and
^,
and
^,
of
are
this
j res^ctiv^Vj
poiuxiug
owX.
\^v"vx
ON
LANGUAGE
THE
functions,
new
have
been
been
marked
likewise
There
of
for
and
they
as
and
If
are
fit to
The
(h
/A
The
the
these
sounds,
Standard
transcription,
easy
it
deemed
was
by simple
thus
run
th
and
Labial
has
undergone
Sir
dh
Classes
W.
Jones's
Nasalized
the
same,
ALPHABET.
ai
(with Anuswara)
Vowels
Gutturals
k
.
2.
\'
Palatals.,
au
"
"c.
"Q.
"
'''
^^
th
"
ti
Us
3.
4.
6.
Cerebrals
.
Dentals
..."
"
Labials
,
"
SYSTEM.
"
CONSONANT
1.
d
b
"
"
"
t*
Is
"
likewise
are
system
VOWELS.
"
letters
with
KAFIR
diiHculty.
gt
bases.
time.
is identical
Class
Dental
no
of
course
Cerebral
The
offer
in
of
the
in
or,
original
compound
therefore
51
sh
ciation
pronun-
the
be
sounds
will
"li^
original pronunciation
change
present
are
of
:p has
pronounced
cannot
sake
Class
15
palatal
lexicographical purposes,
Palatal
'if
The
the
for
but,
The
the
tsh, dzh,
(originally simple)
of the
varga
written
be
to
and
these
express
^*especially,
pronunciation), they
tliat
and
ch
of
ease
commonly
pronounced, they
ti, dz, "c.,
grammatical
(in the
8cc.
now
doubt
no
English
now
KAFIBS
/A, respectively.
it is
as
be
as
correctly
ought
Alphabet,
i,
can
and
mistakes
French,
or
(f,/, dh,
marked
India.
one;
Grerman
SO-OALLED
THE
preventing
regards
as
in
and
OF
lo
and
THE
OF
reference
In
pronounced
short
but
indistinct
that
vowel
between
somewhat
Sanskrit
in
the
to
(masc.)
peculiar
and
indistinct
jjl (fem.),
isi^
is
jf
more
Kafir
sound
in
which
an
vowel
akin
Pushto;
as,
to
the
to
be
com-
9*^^
gr;^
be
learned
us
at
only
can
fact,
only
can
t,
inherent
less
or
the
of
vowel
short
This
t.
indistinct
which
sound
short
and
short,
and
The
but.
short
to
in
or,
a"
is
g,
almost
it for
swift
peculiarly
the
consonant,
English
pared
from
was
that
approaches
it
first mistaken
I had
it
remarked
be
must
that
so
u.
found
soon
differs
German
the
it
vowels,
quickly,
very
or
the
to
CAUCASUS,
INDIAN
by
hearing.
In
regard
survey
that
words
I have
few
of
been
I
existent
closer
able
in
in
the
doubt
no
This
Kafir
the
that
would
and
tongue,
would
and
Iranian
in
aspirates preserved
only
a
minent
pro-
it into
bring
the
few
are
quite
Ptuhtdy
the
there
be
first
all
discern
only
could
the
In
missing.
are
language.
with
discarded
collect
therefore
the
surprise
must
aspirates
to
their
connexion
already
the
have
feature
it
consonants,
many
and
aspirates,
a
the
to
have
which
dialects
vulgar
India.
of
Another
sound
to
peculiarity
The
ts.
in
ts
other
words,
compound
from
quite the
be
dialects
infer
seen
since
century
Indian
the
sound
Kafir
easily
If,
but
Wy
The
seems
that
of the
tongue
from
to
have
in
the
of
also
the
dialect
then
of
the
In
from
said
of
is not
zic, "milk,"*
as,
z;
Sanskrit
the
pronounced
between
and
w,
like
the
and
has
w.
of
Prakrit
pure
the
is
have
we
down
softened
follows), separated
era,
the
(Sindhi, irnr).
down
midst
being
irruption
as
is
alphabet
been
man"
be
letter
German
our
has
softened
may
Kafir
the
"a
mats,
what
dialects
the
in
Ti|tt*The
philology,
common
as
stands
in
(Sansk. ^)
which
Sanskrit
English
tenth
ts
iq
the
letter
words,
many
observable
in
of
a
use
Kafirs
dialect
from
Muhammadan
the
in
India.
has
been
sister
in
the
importance
to
imperfect
very
its
power,
greatest
will
(as
We
knowledge
may
i^te^tv^
of
fairly
\jc^
"^
ON
pure,
or
were
quite
and
LANGUAGE
TU"
little altered
very
off
cut
in
hemmed
enabled
the
all
fugitive
all assaults
the
on
settling down
in
longer
a
that
seems
ancient
"
as,
able
been
by
by %
expressed
Sindhi
Nominative
in
id, and
to
be
show.
of
course
at
my
with
the
Kafir
allotted
to
disposal;
will
it
The
is said
is
vowel
the
in
plural,
in
account
on
I trust
that
of
the
to
from
the
is
seems
Cases
scanty
grand
features
PARADIGMA.
SINGULAR.
mats,
Gen.
inats-wdj
of
man
Dat.
mats-e,
to
man.
Instrum.
viats,
by
Ace.
mats,
Loc.
"c.
mats
dS,
in
man.
(belonging to).
man.
man.
man,
"c
the
carded
dis-
also
will
must
materials
correct
Norn.
in
Genitive
examples
the
not
also
which
the
regard
and
case*
g, which
as
be
to
seems
regular
of
means
differs
has
have
Instrumentalis
change,
plural
here
by
singular,
same
in
with
which
The
Instrumentalis
by
identical
is
no
consonant,
singular
Nominative
is
either
ends
in
or
S.
Instrumentalis
however,
found
be
were
plural,
expressed
in
the
doubtful,
remain
and
examples
are
Accusative
the
of what
Much
the
The
only
and
against
who
tribes
plural
Dative
the
tongue.
Dative
all
Hindi.
singular
in
The
in
where
Pushto,
and
man."
The
in
Pushto
bid, "brother;"
termination
as
independence
termination;
Hindi.
identical
which
mountains,
singular
Cases
Case
is
singular
in
Indians,
other
the
Kafirs
the
as
seats.
The
gather.
to
their
savage
any
singular
Postpositions,as
marked
by
mats,
Nominative
the
time,
with
Nominative,
**
sister,"
8U8,
of
course
DECLENSION.
OF
the
KAFIRS
by impassable
the
dai, "father,"
as,
SO-GALLED
defend
of
part
distinguished
vowelf
the
to
I."
It
in
sides
race
their
THE
all connexion
from
on
OF
hibited
ex-
OF
INDIAN
THE
CAUCASUS.
"c.
This
will
paradigm
I asked,
in
order
is the
Sahib's
This
horse
is of
give
see
this
this
house.
Sahib.
man.
Ei
yak
dunoat
Ei
yak
mats
Gdrah
ti'ko
Garah
is in
this
village.
Gdrah
ii'ko gldm
said.
was
Sentences
Those
men
Those
women
of
This
dog
is of
give
see
the
this
these
other
In
good.
are
house
those
those
dog
men.
those
to
given above,
as
is the
name
of
What
is the
name
of
is the
hair
Come
I go
I
to
to
the
my
be
SigS
istri
father
thy
mother
father's
in
mdts-id.
mdts-id
Yak
kuri
sigS
mdts-i
I noticed
?
?
dal
Tua
arau
Yak
dma
Tua
fd
Ei
if
way.
Genitive
Tua
Sdhih
it
did
be
blim.
deviation
the
to
respect
se.
kdsim.
rndts-S
yaki
Sahib.
other
sin.
maifta
sigS
tliis deviation,
some
sin.
kiiri
house.
at
se.
Yak
brother.
the
dd
maifta
sigi
is black.
of
house
explained
thy
of my
tliy head
bewildered
am
to
of
house
in
ae.
Plural.
mdts
I asked.
which
sentences
the
SigS
Ei
What
The
men.
dd
dma
bglgt.
Ama
men.
men.
paradigm
This
containing
good.
are
The
Sdhib
blim.
kdsim.
house.
it
ee.
Sdlnb-e
this
Sahib
se.
Gdrah-wd
guru
is in
the
which
sentences
Sdhih-wd
dma
Yak
the
to
the
"
Yak
Garab.
thing
by
Garah
By
not
Cases
elicit the
to
This
corroborated
be
dma
se.
sikista
dd
dd
any"
and
se.
ei.
dma
However,
se.
bid
iina
"
se.
kd
ndm
dru
Case
kd
ndm
from
dim.
if
it
is
t\iOM^\SX
10
ON
best
further
any
properly
Adjective
an
remarked
Lassen,
by
have
much
been
is
change
this,
able
clear,
I asked
them
This
man
This
woman
the
the
is'
These
men
Those
women
regard
mdts
good*
yak
istrl
good.
yakS
good,
distinguished,
of
it
tongue
In
all
the
with
to
to
this,
in
than
to
in
the
in
as
been
not
that
this
of
in
Prakrit
to
come
I doubt
respect
India,
the
and
gender
many
of
able
other
India.
if
find
to
gender
to
conclusion
any
greatly
Adjectives
regard
dialects
Substantives
incline
Iranian
in
to
Nouns.
clear,
agree
Prakrit
able
I have
is
either
seems
the
as
much
change,
any
Adjectives,
tluk.
be
elicit
sin.
maifta
right,
of
not
sin.
maifta
mats
abellk.
gender
do
ae.
little,
been
so
se.
maifta
siffi istrl
few
maifta
rngtla.
the
So
of
but
To
much,
not
already
Substantives.
auli.
have
which
Adjectives
great,
"
to
of
yak
are
Sanskrit
sentences"
good.
are
the
Adjectives;
few
of
gender
List
Note.
only
following
is
this
Pracriticse.**
Linguae
terminations
the
keep
been
has
it
as
get
Hindi,
in
as
may
ADJECTIVES.
collect
to
to
used
Inst
"
OF
that
according
his
may
apparently
termination,
in
IL"
is
and
^P(^,
Kafirs
is
wd
who
persons
with
conversing
postposition
termination
adjective
is
The
view.
in
point
that
examples,
of
chance
KAFIRS
80-CALLED
THE
OF
these
down
set
to
LANGUAGE
THE
or
case:
quite
with
Adjectives
case:
the
respects,
trace
any
subject
not
are
gender
any
out
in
the
the
more
Kafir
Iranian.
always
Kafin
to
agree
seems
to
the
OF
The
Kafir
old
the
Pronoun
V^,
whereas,
Pracrit
jardth
and
in
vain
in
second
dS
the
or
person,
lengthened
and
^,
Sindhi
vulgar
has
person
again
considerably
very
present
contrary,
the
of
already
the
first
the
in
as
been
later
dialects
of
from
India.
shortened
dialects
from
it has
been
d, I.
tih is shortened
in
Panjdbh
from
the
Sindlii, Gu-
MarafhU
Pronoun
The
look
the
on
Pronoun
The
the
of
lengthened,
and
forms
11
CAUCASUS.
deviate
Pronouns
Prakrit
The
mOIAN
THE
of
for
the
third
person,
corresponding
form
stga,
among
is
peculiar,
its si"tet
and
we
d\ai""2\"\
12
ON
the
LANGUAGE
THE
form
nearest
OF
KAFIRS
"thaf
Pusht5,AiiJb,
the
be
to
seems
SO-CALLED
THE
eon-
^^
jecture
that
Prakrit
the
affixed
The
Sindhi
second
and
plural,
person
with
into
e,
krit
Pra-
the
^.
shortened
is
from
from
Prakrit
the
111$.
Sindhi
The
third
The
Pronouns
plural, sigl, is
person
of
Kafir
the
old
the
of
independent
2.
the
plural
thus
Prakrit,
and
to
follow
their
Pronouns,
tua,
thine.
siga,
his.
Pronouns
in
be
own
quite
way.
PLURAL.
mine.
as
to
PRONOUNS*
POSSESSIVE
ima,
Possessive
sfga.
of
form
seem
tongue
SINGULAR.
The
derived
is
isiA, Hindi
tz,
22),
p.
shortened
being
the
termination.
Adjective
Panjabi
from
Varar.
of
plural, ima^ "we,''
firî person
n^,
^,
the
of
Powell's
'V, the
termination
derived
Ijtib, is
see
"
Adjective
The
Pushto
the
(instead of ^fft
account
on
like
"tâ,
Sanskrit,
ours,
ya,
yours.
sig3,
theirs.
Genitives
the
are
tmwo,
and
Prakrit,
the
of
the
modern
Personal
tongues
of
India.
from
Tua,
Siga,
Yd
is
quite
in
Prakrit
SigS
the
is
the
few
Thy
His
also
derived
from
house,
house,
house,
by
peculiar,
Genitive
and
ima
tua
siga
dma.
dma.
dma.
Hindi
the
in
his
7^;t.
Prakrit
form
Prakrit
Sindhi
the
of
^n^*,
of
Gram.
form
corresponding
no
plural
which
Pronouns
it?.
or
the
Lassen
Compare
sentences
Possessive
My
Compare
be
inr
g^.
is doubted
which
found
The
to
Prakrit
the
Prakrit
above.
seems
form
from
the
see
Imua
a
derived
is
Ima
p. 331.
is
the
and
wi^,
to
Greek
siga.
follow
were
asked,
to
"
Our
house,
Your
house,
Their
house,
fmua
yd
ama.
dma.
sr^/a
dma"
ascertain
be
14
ON
THE
OF
LANGUAGE
4*
I
am
of the
form
I have
5.
INTERROGATIVE
able
Pushto
j""
mdta
thou
dost
what
aifif
tsd,
how
Tsiih
have
Ordinals
only
have
^^r,
men
many
been
able
escaped
my
CARDINAL
laying
hold
are
following
two
Sindhi
"how
15T;
many?''
"some,'' *'any,"and
IV."
I
the
only
Hindi
say?"
in
of
an;
PRONOUNS.
collect
to
"what?''
ssLmei'"kd,
the
"
Pronoun.
been
succeeded
not
Relative
KAFIRS
PRONOUNS.
RELATIVE
I have
that
sorry
SO-CALLED
THE
the
Persian
as,
forma
Id
bgilti
Compare
Juj-
as,
th
tsi
?"
there
NUMERALS.
to
collect
the
notice.
NUMBERS.
Cardinal
Numbers,
th
OP
was
desirous
very
that
declared
they
compelled
The
essential
Kafirs
from
JunfSt "eleven;"
and
adiition
"
iid-doSf
ten,"=r8eventy ;
tâdd-vfU'dds,
is likewise
times
neither
In
the
formed:
;" for
same
it must
twenty"
viH-viih
is
is
of
likewise
quaireîngt,
on
the
Kafir
contracted
word
from
dds-iii,
"ten
"four
hundred,"
"twenty
this
"five
pund,
found,
be
dialect
hundred,"
times
twenty."
"fifteen
times
is
times
twenty,"
conjecture.
that
is
twenty
effected.
This
in
case
represented
four
(and)
that
to
patais-iH,
or
three
ninety.
cognate
contracted
from
"
twenty
pun^
"two
hundred,"
by
du-
tH-viH,
into
as
other'
any
formed
suppose
duijh
"five
Numerals
suppose,
similar
or
nor
are
(and) ten,"
remarkable
is
such
no
units
twentyj'^sreightyf'
peculiar.
punts-iiu
is
there
this
prove
multiplication
forcibly
o{
(and) ten,"
quite
Prakrit,
be
pataHju
to
is
vfii
twenty,
are
times
times
twenty
manner,
Likewise
seems
times
Sanskrit,
in
"four
dred,''
hun-
twenty/'=forty;
"three
tre-vfH-dos,
compound
twenty
times
to
twenty
(and) ten,"=fifty
hundred,"
"two
as,
"c.
tens
"
in
"a
thirty the
the
viiidda,
as,
tsadd-vtHy
"four
*'one
Puni,
was
krit
Pra-
peculiar
one
to
twenty,
twenty
twenty,'' =sixty;
from
twenty
above
{=dii'î8i),
times
two
differ
pun^,
duiji,
of
from
multiplication
du-iH
=thirty;
times
English
in
portposed, as
and
different
quite
are
regularly
^t^;
Sindhi
(Sansk.f%l^rfir"
the
"nineteen;"
t"fi,
formed
are
them
numbers
compound
numbers
but
hundred
they
as
in
used
of
Some
"oneT
The
four
more),
interesting,
Numerals
the
India.
the
through,
to
up
learned
not
very
are
of
and
counted
had
dialects
6ih
It
only
all
desist.
Numerals
points
Numerals
the
themselves
to
Kafir
15
CAUCASUS.
ask
to
the
(very likely they

thus
INDIAN
THE
by
times
is thus
the
numeral
with
circumstance
French^
a
reminds
where
the
multiplication
twenty.
borne
M.
out
number
with
Elphinstone's
by
"Eu;ts.
which
us
the
most
eighty
twenty
remark
"
16
ON
THE
LANGUAGE
OF
v."
1.
THE
OF
SUBSTANTIVE
VERB.
am.
Tense.
^Present
SIirGULAB.
1.
Ei
2.
Til
3.
Siffa
KAFIRS
VERBS.
PER8.
SO-GALLED
PLURAL.
8umt
Thou
sis,
He
sep
simiS,
Ima
am.
Wi
art.
is.
We
You
sik,
SigS
are.
sith
They
snmii,
We
are.
are.
Imjyerfect.
I
1.
Ei
2.
TH
3.
Siffa se,
sH,
Ima
was.
Thou
sHuSf
He
Wi
wast.
You
sus,
SigS
was.
were.
were.
They
sin,
were.
Future,
1.
Ei
id lam,
I shall
2.
TO
idles,
Thou
3.
Siffa idlese,
be.
be.
wilt
will
He
idlamis.
Ima
idles,
Wi
shall
be.
will
be.
You
SiffS idlan.
be.
We
They
will
be.
Imperative.
Ta
Note.
idles, Be
I have
"
thou.
able
been
not
iSles,Be
Wi
hit
to
on
ye.
Injmitive
the
of
this
Verb.
The
deviates
of
from
India,
The
course.
of the
the
and
Latin
ancient
this
of
conjugation
forms
all other
have
to
seems
of the
Verb
forms.
"
out
above
We
whereas
can
It
peculiarly interesting.
all the
struck
Verb,
Substantive
is
in
exhibited
forms
Prakrit
Verb
Prakrit
present
for
itself
remind
they
quite
us
differ
tongues
a
most
peculiar
forcibly
widely
easily distinguish
the
from
minations
ter-
OF
The
is not
tenxuDation
with,
met
The
but,
Imperfect
I found
is
like
m4
has
change
"
the
not
been
with
in
the
met
altered
which
been
terminations
2.
3.
2d
sing, and
Personal
the
by
pers.
find
always
lik
for
lese.
but
in
2d
the
2.
will
INTRANSITIVE
JSi
2.
Tu
To
3.
Siffa
de,
after.
here-
seen
come.
Tense.
He
dlamii.
Ima
come.
Thou
ei.
be
we
PLURAL.
am,
Future
VERB.
fllNOULAB.
1.
an.
Compound
the
Infinitive, Ana,
PSB8.
and
"
distinguished herCi except
plur., as
pers.
Present
come.
You
come.
They
dlan.
Sigl
comes.
We
dlih
Wf
comest
come.
Preterite.
1.
JK
2.
Tu
3.
Sâ
dffd sim,
am
sis. Thou
dgd
aga
se.
He
Ima
come.
art
is
come.
Compound
PBRS.
vol*
XIX.
Wl
aga
Ggd
SigS
come.
lari'
"
not
into
lea.
"
plur* are
Pronoun
form
lamiH.
"
les.
"
or
stm
PLURAL.
Idm,
"
isftn
as
are"
8I1IGULA.R.
"
have
we
form
examples
other
that
it
changed
been
in
so
Future
1.
The
the
leave
Sanskrit
Imperfect, the
the
regular
into
lengthened
been
dropped,
PBRS.
Sanskrit
the
observable
of the
I must
Verbs,
of
if
the
of
those
from
ascertain
to
other
irf" and
to
differ
dialects.
Prakrit
of the
any
able
the
In
is also
has
in
fSpr has
Latin.
plur. is peculiarto itself, and
Imperfect
Presenty
off, and
in
Anuswara
The
I have
In
been
I know,
as
17
CAUCASUS.
pers.
the
be
as
2d
of
to
thrown
INDIAN
the
far
as
as
it.
been
gunu
of
terminations
Present
has
THE
simii, We
You
lik.
They
sin.
dgd
come.
are
are
are
Future.
8ir?GULAR.
1.
Ei-koidlam,
I shall
2.
Tu'koi-dlas,
Thou
3.
Siga koi-alase,
He
come.
wilt
will
come.
come.
come.
come.
18
ON
OF
LANOUAOE
THE
KAFIRS
BO-GALLED
THE
Future*
Compound
PLURAL.
PBR8.
We
koi-alamii,
1.
Ima
2.
Wi
3.
SigS
shall
come.
will
come.
You
hoirdlik
will
They
koiralath
come.
Imperative'
PLUBAL.
BTSQJJULR,
This
The
Ist
Verb
is
pers.
sing, is certainly
termination
of
The
I got
future
looks
Present
it
of
out
be
this
is
I am."*'
The
the
of
Future
find
particle, like
here
offer.
in
beg
nm
having
mm
preceding long
to
is very
The
koi
has
nosed
like
it
been
Future
down
the
turn
compound
here
tense
of
instead
of
been
vowels
which
mm^
I do
and
curiousi
is
Substantive
may
Am
into
prefixed
as
not
know
Tense.
PLURAL.
2.
Tu
kalis.
Thou
3.
Siga
He
Ima
dost.
does.
Wl
kdlamii,
kdlik
Sigi kalan,
what
unchangeable
an
VERB.
SIKOULAR.
I do.
on
"
(Infinitiveunknown).
kdlamt
of
(Hindi
dgd
the
changed
do
Ei
as
attention
of
TRANSITIVE
1.
the
instead
expect,
more
set
to
with
a-e.
3.
Present
kale.
and
tense.
Pushto.
To
PSBS.
of
have
Present
the
and
We
sing,
suspicious,
and
''come,"
should
we
instead
Present
the
a,
pers.
sake, de
ye.
point.
Compound
explanation
3d
apparently
easily explained,
account
the
Kafirs,
to
"come,"'
WlftPBrr),
Verb,
In
root
sing,
However,
the
Preterite
"
pers.
rather
tense*
inquirers
The
eis.
2d
euphony's
Flural
a
the
tu
for
interposed
than
In
m.
the
Come
in
irregular
apparently
eif rather
tu
Alik,
thou.
Come
Eh
We
You
They
do.
do.
do.
OF
THE
INDIAN
19
CAUCASUS.
Preterite
(properly
Passive
Voice^
and
dialects
Pusht5).
in
PBB8.
all Prakrit
in
as
SIMOULIII.
1.
Yu
kre,
By
me
2.
Tu
kre^
By
thee
3.
Siga
By
him
krlt
has
done.
been
has
been
has
done.
been
done.
PLUBAL.
PERS.
kre.
us
By
you
Ima
2.
W%
3.
SigS krCf By
kre.
has
By
1.
been
has
them
done.
been
has
done.
been
done.
Future.
Compound
8nranLA.R.
plural.
1.
Ei
hoirkalam,
I shall
2.
Tu
koirkdles.
Thou
8.
Siffa koi'kalese,
do.
wilt
will
He
do.
do.
Ima
koi-kdlamiiy We
Wi
koi-kdlik.
shall
do.
will
do.
You
SigS koi-kdlan.
They
will
do.
Imperative*
Do
Ka,
Present
the
In
change
root
is
common
The
Present
of
3d
Present
Future
by
is
sing.
the
fj *jza
The
Prakrit,
Active
The
Particle
all
Voice
but
in
like
is
tense
the
Transitive
Participle
participle
Past
Verbs
Past
by
the
Passive,
Passive
^^
Passive
and
k^rau
the
derived
must
Voice.
resembles
Pushto,
kriym.
za
the
and
kcde^
manner
in
in
the
as
by
in
The
tion
excepthe
distinguished
^,\^wg, ha
f"jf
this
$j
is
Present
dialects
the
V^
which
the
from
also
of
too.
identical^ with
Future
koi^
krg.m; Future,
and
are
Present,
kdlese.
is
instead
Sindlii
in
occurs
person,
tenses
ye.
substituted
dialects, and
1st
Future
distinguished
tense,
Preterite
frequently
tense,
pers.
sing. Future,
pers.
the
the
and
been
all Prakrit
to
Present
the
where
I has
which
Do
KUk
tense
haUmif
thou.
from
Pushto
Present
as.
3d
krgim, "I shall do.''

from
always
Kre
it, have
expressed
be
is
closely
no
therefore
the
Pushto
20
ON
For
sake
the
which
LANGUAGE
TU"
of
?,
(which
(i
the
like
or
write
it
write
it otherwise.
kr^,
with
analogy
in
end
OF
the
but
6.
the
is,
other
Participles
German
ii), I
sound
appeared
nearly
strongly
felt
to
nounced
pro-
inclined
to
decisive
to
too
me
Passive
VERB.
(Infinitive
unknown).
Tense,
Present
SINGULAR.
PSBS.
Past
above,
TRANSITIVE
say
KAFIRS
remarked
as
ANOTHER
To
SO-CALLED
THE
PLURAL.
1.
Ei
bglimt
2.
Tu
bills,
Thou
3.
Siffa bê.
Ima
say.
He
b^lik.
Wl
sayest
We
bglimii.
You
Siffi bqlin.
says.
Preterite
(Passive
PBB8.
They
say.
say.
say.
Voice)*
SINGULAR.
1.
Yu
bgl^
By
me
2.
Tu
bgl^
By
thee
3.
Siffa bql^.
By
him
PEB8.
has
said.
been
has
said.
been
has
said.
been
PLURAL.
By
us
By
you
Siffi bqlg.t By
them
1.
Ima
2.
Wl
3.
bglqty
b^lgL,
has
said.
been
has
been
has
said.
been
said.
Future.
PBR8.
SINGULAR.
1.
Ei
bÛlam,
2.
Tu
bridles.
Siffa bgldlese"
PLURAL.
I shall
Thou
He
Ima
say.
wilt
will
say.
say.
Wi
bglalamis,
We
bgldles,
You
Siffg bqlalan.
They
Imperative.
BiUt
Say
thou.
Bglih
Say
you.
shall
will
will
say.
say.
say.
22
THE
ON
The
LANGUAGE
said:
servant
was,
by
rain
comes."
the
me
^'To
hand
eat
me
was
rubbed
(was
KAFIRS.
SO-CALLED
THE
OF
it)"
on
by
back
cat's
the
come;
it
me
wet
known
was
ANALYSIS.
A^h
"oner
"
and
garain,
in
India,
or
(it
**a
bg, and
kdse.
like
Hindi
Passive
from
in
the
which
related
tribalof
diist
dS
is
it);
to
"wet,"
"hand,"
these
words
as
unknown;
the
is
of
yUj
(Genitive);
unknown;
Persian
kOiii
unknown
to
me,"
me.
Paiita
the
Case,
piiUf
Sansk.
Past
Participle
"I
stand,"
under-
"towards
which
me.**
be
may
"
BudSf
is
"back,"
(Instrumentalis),
the
seems
loaê/^-
as
exact
perative,
Im-
the
to
it
"
from
bgkdse
prefixed
or
Ei.
drd;
"go,"
mSlawim,
prifti,
yu
ci-^-yiJ;
Ei
Oblique
Case
Pushto
bisas-wd
origin
the
governs
the
above,
d3f**to
yu
is
^^);
bawe,
properly
mUlatg^
given
Oblique
(compare
unknown
of
form,
postposition
yw,
Tn^j
pgnn^nik,
Sanskrit
like
as
denoted
now
Persian.
"rain,"
ndlu
Sindhi
in^,
origin
The
"out;"
is
bgt
in
Imperative
the
"
that
show
well
awe*
naur-
which
as
is
^fi);
and
5(r
plains,
the
Hindi
word,
unknown
from
the
from
would
to
*i
"forth
signify
"TR,
(compare
This
origin
corrupted
perhaps
contracted
be
to
to
is
slave-boy''
seems
"house,''
the
European
iiTj;
Persian
in
stay
which
by
Ama,
lord.
"sleeping"
their
i^êA^,
Sahib
word
Idwd,
during
Sindhi
is
Naugar
servant
up
man/'
"a
mats,
i?^;
'^
his
picked
they
the
Sansk.
cat,"
seen
origin
apparentlySansk.
vi;
"by
me;''
meaning
23
I.
APPENDIX
Sir
those
with
compared
words,
of Kdfir
List
given by
Burnes*
A.
BUBNBS.
Father,dal.
Sansk.
Mother, iraii.
Sanskrit
Hindi
Daughter,att.
Sister,siis.
Sansk.
Man,
Woman,
God,
Name
of the
Pand;
god
thus
regard
to
m^.
Namsta.
^.
Sindhi
and
JlftÂi.
^.
Yamraif
idol
or
of
**the
signify
pdnd,
Unseen
Inscriptions,'^where
word
the
Km:
Being.""
di GUri
"Kapur
the
see
Sans.
Doghum.
Adrik
Kafirs,
the
(?), Pdnd
Adrik^W^
it would
In
Sindhi
^.
Sansk.
(2"
DaiZe,
^rar.
Sosi.
Sansk.
istri.
Prakr.
wn,
Labia.
^rA^.
^nn.
Sansk.
totra
HTT,
Bura,
Sansk.
(generally),mats.
Man
Hai.
m^.
W^,
Sansk.
wA.
Sindhi
rniTT,
Hindi
Sod, saggO'
Talcu
Sindhi
the
Compare
Brother,bla.
^b.
VTTJ, Pers.
pdi^â also
occurs.
fMcia
King,
to
suranwdU.
Probably
Chieftain,
gipt.
Horse,
Bid
ii
has
form
Prakrit
mle,
K"fir
and
in
and
Hindi
fonned
first
the
on
to
Ma,
two
as
the o^ptrote
the
has
^fi^n.
^jl|i.
rule
same
changed
between
from
Pasha.
Salmanash.
'4^.
Hindi
been
derived
termination
Pers.
bddur.
;"
me.
the
and
hero,"
idol
v*^
is unknown
"
WC,
"
Hindi
but-tsida.
Temple,
to
Towels,
K"firi
been
pldr^
aB
bhra^t
and
**
father,** in Pushto.
being elided, according

this
seems
retained.
to
again
aroid
to
bhid
{I and
aspirated
to
r
The
Sanskrit
the
common
interchanging),
consonants
in
Sindhi
24
APPENDIX.
BDRIfES.
go.
Dog,
kuri.
Body,
Hand,
Tun.
^^.
Sansk.
Sansk.
ad.
Nose,
Finger,
Eye,
dnsi
Hair,
driL
Head,
fa.
Tooth,
Kur.
AbK.
ihv.
Sansk.
is
neZWn
^fTOI;
rently
appa-
form.
dimintUive
^vfq,
Sansk.
Azun.
'V]|f7.
Sansk.
ant".
iftf.
^n^.
Sansk.
n^^wri.
Ehapalpain
Hindi
Sansk.
lip, v4t.
?n?.
ci^'NMtJ.
(knee), hit.
oil.
Sindkl
iRPer,
Pers.
diis.
Mouth,
Ear,
Goo.
iv\.
mu
Breath,
Foot
ift,Hindi
Sansk.
Cow,
Hindi
Achau.
"T^.
Kesh.
f^^n^^.
Sansk.
Sansk.
c?5"t
Sansk.
Village, gldm*
Dint.
^Hf'l,-
"iii, Hindi
SansL
kaffia.
Hindi
}^,
Ear.
W(^.
VHI.
patala.
House,
Ama.
dma.
Mountain,
River, gul.
Water,
dbth
Fire, dna.
Tree,
kdnta.
Grass,
iuU.
Wood,
daw.
Bread,
at".
Milk,
Flesh,
Sword,
Bow,
Arrow,
2ru.
Sansk.
Da.
Vt.
Gulnucka.
VOT.
tJT,
Pers.
ii^\dbah.
Pushto
Hindi
irfij,
Sansk.
Sansk.
Ai.
^"ni^^.
Hindi
^npv,
An.
Ushtun.
tvrict.
YU9.
Sansk.
"jp.
Eu.
Sansk.
left, Pers.
Zor*
^;J^.
dnda.
kdtA,
drtf.
kan.
Shield, bddot
Road,
Sansk.
da.
rtrtiw.
SindhI
Sansk.
SindhI
'WTffi,Sansk.
root
root
'irw
Shind?*i.
';[?Q(^.
m^,
Sansk.
Tarwdle.
.
ivml.
Kain.
Karat.
25
APPENDIX.
BUBNBS.
Cloth,
prina.
Boot,
kOiara.
Kamia.
v;dt8a.
-^
Grape,
Wine,
Nut,
Sansk.
drOi.
'^[T^T.
tifk
imlu.
Peach,
driu
Apricot,
UHra.
Pomegranate,
Year, M.
Month,
Day,
JIS, Sansk.
Pushto
Sansk.
9ik2a.
imr.
ToJay,y/nw. Compare
To-morrow,
^sr^.
fl|[^.
Sansk.
(to".
j\i\
Pera.
amar.
"
Pushto
J",
to
Sanskrit
Zend
ira
,
Persian
Night,8atr.
^^J.
Sansk.
WasufU.
^^^f.
Sommer, n/^to.
Autumn, g^rtt.
Winter,aril
Heat,tap.
zyO,
^wd.
Sansk.
Hjoisunt.
Spring,
Westmik
Sansk.
^-^,
Sansk.
Sansk.
Shuru
ij^.
Pushto
^.
Zuin.
Tapi.
nm.
Cold,aUh"ga.
îm.
.'
iakiiL
Yesterday,dos.
Snow,
day
Yos.
fijif
Sansk.
Zim.
*^
Sun, 8tt.
Moon,
Vord,
Sansk.
mas.
tciru
Star, wfd
Name
Achama,
dstrama.
nam,
^.
Sansk.
Soo.
^^R^^.
^.
Sindhi
Sansk.
Sansk.
Mas.
Tara.
WTO.
"rR
.
26
27
APPENDIX
additional
Some
Bt
Office, I
The
from
who
furnish
to
it
and
now
ttid
only
tty of those
to
our
very
interest,
the
ue
The
small
ffon those
list contains
whole
of
proportion
the
writer, who
has
by
given.
Sir
add
Alexander
The
1838.
But,
this
obviously
is
adopted
as
with
the
addition
which
words
in
given
as
the
sent
ordinary
of
be
must
words
analogous
some
the
words,
with
any
tongue
Bumes
list
not
was
synonymous
are
begin
lists,and
two
supplied
April
of
Persian
hundred
her
of
language
own
Trumpp.
un*
woman
gave
barely
them
knowledge
list is
Journal for
Dr.
by
meagre
whole
her
city.
that
structure
she
that
procured
in
the
the
upon
from
one
residing
list found
suspected
when
fumbhed
to
common
be
may
then,
lemembered.
the
Foreign
the
words,
Kafir
tribe
information
any
langoage,and
term
forwarded
of
Esq.,
list of
the
of
Norrisy Esq.
E.
by
lister,
short
woman
gentleman
aUe
Villiers
T.
of
received
have
Teheran
at
words, communicated
kindness
the
III.
Bengal
by
the
English
filing.
Maeh
ii
giren by Barnes
for
*'
man,"
in
intoBokhara," toI. ii.

1834.
p. 209, editioD of
the
language of Chitral.
See
*^
Journey
28
APPENDIX.
BUBHBS.
TRCJ1CPP.
Daaghter,
Hand,
davalii.
doslu.
DU8.
Foot, pay.
Kur.
Head,
shay.
Sa.
auah.
An.
Mouth,
Nose,
ndaoo.
DaJbli.
Su.
Kur.
Ash.
Ndawri.
Eye, ajeen.
AnH.
Achan.
Bread,
Au,
Eu.
Milk,(m.
Zu.
Zor.
Wine,
Tin.
au.
diookara.
Fruit, drotm.
Drdi
Nut,
Indu.
9""2ra.
Fire,
$6.
Water,
yoor.
Snow,
zem.
(grape).
Ana.
Ai.
Abu.
An.
Sim,
Zim.
Cow,
to.
Ga.
Goa.
Dog,
doon.
Kuri.
Tun.
Horse"
gooah.
Uncle,
touô.
Sky,
Guru.
Kenchr
Dim.
dilo.
Bain,
toaiÂ.
Wash.
Tree,
ooshtou*
Ushtun.
Wheat,
Sheep,
Goat,
Ass,
Vami,
waumee.
Vasru.
Ghudd
neear.
Silver,
Door,
Kila.
kela.
wauaay.
Gold,
Iron,
Gum.
goon.
Cheese,
tola.
Sond.
toon.
Chitta.
nokrah.
Chima.
cheemah.
Do.
dott.
Boom,
hanHm.
Charcoal,
Stone,
(ier^n.
Basin,
Wood,
der.
Pitcher,
ammaree.
ganloo.
shaw.
(horse ?)
30
Art.
The
following
Constantinople
taken
10.0
three
the
are
results
the
during
times
of
2.'^Temperature
a-day,
at
years
the
of
1839-42.
average
TBMPERATUBB.
mad
observations
some
P.M."
MEAN
Constantinople.
hours
The
of
readings
7.0
a.m.,
2.0
31
A"T.
8.
Memorandum
"
of
District, Madras
Kumool
the
the
by
the
of
Superintendent
[Communicated
be
could
they
purposes
Presidency
applied.
State
Slates^
Slabs
the
to
showing
T.
By
what
to
Esq.^
Oldham^
India.
of
Geological Survey
Secretary of
True
reference
generally, and, especially with
in India
'^
of
Non-existence
the
on
for Indioy
and
read
let
June,
1861.]
So
far
yet
known
as
which
is
architects
capable
with
ahnost
the
"^tter
of
which
fience
of
^tmcture
^mbined,
Verted
the
the
^^ct.
the
ttiia capability
of
in
in
most
and,
durable.
can
I would
only
texture, the
of material
and
than
less
surfaces
direction,
normal
into
or
and
as
cases,
also
rock
of
of
the
being
another,
more
that
the
of
and
in
being
at
silt, or
IB
the
character
of true
stale.
pressure
here
notice
to
is, that
hard,
are
of
this
of
to
the
where
call
geologists
rocks
dose-
texture,
this
structure
nearly homogeneous,
deviating
passing
same
materials,
coarser
comminuted
the
This
causes
of
unnecessary
what
division
deflected, when
conse-
several
pressure
or
the
forces
perfection
homogeneous,
planes
of
consequence
possible degree.
Such
the
deposited
layers.
suflScient
or
slates"
"
of
or
quite
great
perfection,
any
definitely marked
in finer
of this
texture,
case,
great
it is
no
action
It is
pressure
by
as
slabs, splitting
mass
laminsB
sub-division,
notice
in
occur
this
in
sense
well
of true
the
is, in
been
has
the
as
or
cases
in
the
rock.
the
minute
exists
^^cleavagey^
grained,
which
of
plates
slates
size.
thin
by
consequence
necessary
in
in
term
as
true
homogeneous
in all
rock, and
originally
of
sources
thin
superinduced
of
masses
of
considerable
the
principal
rock
into
produced
been
the
which
geologists,
by
a
information
any
from
use
sub-division
constitutes
deposition
on
discuss
such
structure
has
of
surfaces
capability of
result
used
division
infinite
even
imply
to
India
in
value.
universaJly
from
gather
can
locality
any
builders,
tolerably
as
no
of
now
and
of
This
is
obtained
it
or
me,
there
published,
liave been
to
days
from
time
such
and
;
one
less
as
from
their
variety
numerous,
sand-stone,
this
in every
32
There
at
are,
of
masses
divisible
the
same
extent.
lines
the
along
NON-EXISTENCE
time,
have
of very
or
horizontal
their
THE
which
rock
tenuity,
great
ON
been
vertical
Such
masses
of these
do, slight interruptions in

thus
of
which
are
of the
word.
of
mechanical
silt,
to
held
of material
the
feet
of
found
be
such
characters.
the
On
resulted
our
from
constancy,
such
force
has
and
and
evident
exerted;
of
twc:^
from
and
the^
it
wilLi
oT^'
permanence
of
which
that, affecting
it
the
size
with
of
the
therefore,
and,
result
have
must
that
extent,
regularity
squar^^
perhap^^
point compared
mere
been
in the
t^^^
the
and
masses,
magnitude
found
many
structure,
equally
of
materially
felt
mountain
becomes
permanency,
be
irregularities,an^
quarry,
differ very
it is
and
such
the
sii^^
fairly be
may
for.
looked
because
well
as
much
from
altogether
Eumool
this
even
in
large
of
the
similar
important
these
notice
to
few
correspondence
character,
distinction
has
general principles
referred
now
which
has
been
to,
as
passed through
generally
very
and
overlooked.
slabs
are
rock
or
from
it is evident,
hands,
The
it desirable
thought
I have
my
of
causes
of
plac^
varying
slab, taken
trc::^
one
is small, and
but
-^
nev^^
like
in
the
found
which
-^
it
can
reality,always
"cleavage"
developed,
deposit
sen-
holding
anything
produce
are,
of
can
the
districts
which
over
area
often
confidence
largest quarries
very
is, in
thickness
when
is well
whole
it does
such
layer, will
no
contrary,
spoken,
to
adjoining portion
same
that
thus
all tend
si^^^
nature
laminsB
currents,
nearly parallel;
are
of the
of
as
true
the
such
of
th.
varying
in the
so
distance
strength
of
water,
of
eas
deposition);
moment
amount
be, and
the
immediately
the
great
and
may
which
continuation
as
surface
not
from
any
suspension,
superficialarea,
surfaces
have
for
the
naturally,
are,
of
for
surfaces
layers
in
compared
as
procured
are
the
vaiying
Slabs
case.
in
from
in
of
unevennesses
rock,
beds
laminsB, (marking,
continuity
slightly greater
the
in another,
rock
or
material
that
preserve
The
parallelism.
layers
considering
other
or
thickness,
of
with
met
deposited
slates, although
on
suspension,
expected
be
called
obvious,
be
deposition
than
plates
frequently
It will
be
thin
or
origmally
small
the
slabs,
frequently
referred
not
deposited
is
in
slates.
true
less, to 5 and
masses,
to
in thin
this
They
are
layers
inches, and
readily
correspondence
divisible
or
more.
along
slabs
derived
beds, varying
This
the
used
as
from
from
rock, when
lines
of
near
grained
fine-
inch,
quarried
deposition
of
OP
these
lamlnsB
of
stated,
suitable
into
kuid
be
BritaiQ.
In
iw'liich
they
Suppose
tliickness
sandy,
Here
is
form
to
as
are,
material
to
quantity,
ordinary
way
as
will
briefly
this
of such
or
the
describe
but
Great
in
slates
particular locaUty,
no
in
way
giving
^Mckness
^^hers
bed
One
5)
^^*âter
clay
*^*okness
there
(No. 4),
P^^^poses, the
^^^
^Ûiot
*^-,
the
remainder
at the
the
VOL.
masses
beds
out
if
such
be
of
the
and
economical.
be
that
bed
only
reached,
be
can
not
and
one
is
whole
of
quarry.
an
of
bed
useless,
slightly
coarser
slabs,
into
than
sand-stone
in
but
structure,
inch
one
hard
thick,
layers
of
"
yielding
beds
these.
along planes
in
must
slabs
the
I
of natural
quarry
here
this
and
much
be
required
must
allude
parting.
not
for
be
this
said
flooring,
all removed
be
only
such
before
it need
in
inch
one
other
or
removed
be
feet
20
of
slabs
roofs
which
working
if thicker
Or
of the
of
beds
give
for
required
other
mode
will
which
of
whole
the
of
to
I will
the
have
to
division
occasion
li
XIX.
of
but
(No. 4) thinly laminated,
more
say,
average
comparatively
a
some
irregularity.
and
obvious
is
thick
feet
say
of
irregular ; (No. 3)
more
composition
thickness
it
little
is
slabs
or
therefore
divisible
shale, layers
or
in
similar
Now
*^êk
layer,
or
^careous
(ô.
and
thickness,
(No. 2)
up
(No. 1) is,
top
and
soft
some
and
layers,
in
layers
into
durable
more
the
in
coarse.
some
of such
general idea
beds
up
inches,
and
^'^terial, also
P^âter
breaking
about
harder
give
feet
made
probably
fine-grained,
some
different
five
some
of
will
which
rock,
-bedded
earthy,
more
twenty
varying character,
of
layers
to
ten
is
section
well-marked
some
are
This
of
section
expose
beds.
and
section
There
^^
same
of
to
these
distinct
more
K^t
the
referring
quarry
of
several
size,
in such
procurable
explanation
occur,
sufficient
slabs
these
description.
^^gneral
tMn
in
useful
And
floors.
or
not
are
33
INDIA.
slabs.
or
and
thinness,
slabs
to
as
plates
covering^ roofs
these
IN
SLATES
thin
sufficient
for
But
TRUE
34
ON
to
show
to
be
that
division
any
employed
With
slates
the
mass)
slightest slates,
Even
and
this
is
thickness
slate
and
expensive
too
the
same
ever
in
slabs,
produced.
be
can
of
manner
size
of
procured
be
the
and
thinnest
the
would
such
of
be
can
mass
planes being produced
could
slabs
exixjuse
same
mass
roofing (used
for
roofs)
the
strongest
that
therefore,
adapted
case
tJte
from
heaviest
the
or
supposing,
European
be
(the "cleavage"
and
the
not
infinitelysub-divided
throughout
will
by machinery
largely.
true
almost
NON-EXISTENCE
THE
ordinary
necessarily
be
very
great.
Ti-ue
in
the
rocks
places
in all
cases
seen
have
is
structure
is that
consequence
of
different
The
texture,
and
thickness
drawback
to
obtained
render
described,
of
such
using
and
roofs;
thus,
"c.
entrances,
ordinaiily
the
floors,
For
terraced
which
2ndly,
slabs
uito
slate
of
case
larger
or
squares
instead
double
of
even
in
or
roofs
seriouB
they
be
can
one
may
of
the
treble
Europe
so
are
is
as
in
very
totally inapplicable
be, for each
be
about
of
that
"
these
used
which
floors, or
frequently
tiles
and
are
foot
distance,
so
that
apart,
or
may,
the
may
are
mortar
or
roofs,
with
very
In
concrete.
its
facility with
;
latter
concrete
material
in
way
India, (that is with
^for such
and
these
ordinary
on
of
used,
for
one
in
between,
such
be
in the
prepared
are
consequent
may
at
be
prepared
tliickness
substitute
slabs
and
form
must
water-tight mass)
and
roofs,
Britain
may
flat
verandahs,
rooms,
each
in
external,
be
to
as
modes
the
either
pitched
or
of
slates,
true
are
for
Great
timbers
certain
stone
being placed
or
sloping
material
cross
and
as
layers
ways.
advantages
strength,
greater
at
the
is
two:
these
floors
as
for
same
and
other
or
whether
roofs
suited
different
dense
advantage,
great
this
the
irregûlar.
thickness,
principally
requirements
the
Bupix"rted tiles, and

beaten
as
into
varying
are
of
"pucka"
or
slates
divisible
of
internal,
or
timbers
ordinary
the
slabs
flat roofs, made
or
the
across
in which
sizes
this
and
commonly,
the
of
small
thus
coverings,
Even
in
indeed
and
weight
slabs
the
prepared
forms,
in which
rocks
division, passhig
the
into
materials
other.
of
be
or
or
Now
of, the
highly objectionable.
or
different, that
the-
frequently,
construction
generally.
to
are
slates
floorw,
iu other
Hills, and
originally homogeneous,
planes
while
developed
extent,
Kimiaon
the
aware
been
material
pavements,
am
the
only split
or
not
use,
considerable
Hills, of
that
them
the
to
consequent
their
AVlicther
been,
Sikkim
the
of
but
has
cleavage"
"
much
very
which
cross
readily
if the
much
timbers
be
material
used
be
TRUE
OF
g^""^
ê
be
dispensed
beams.
foor
"^
fe'^rer
covering
pinoperly
will be
b^^fiddes
such
tluckuess
fine
make
of
fiaarttier than
K"C5k,
-^Xfcd,
^^^înown,
to
^^îght
of the
domg
^"êiy
"Q"
such
^*
^tone
*^^
the
of
mass
the
of
êejMng"
the
on
i"aterials
in
(ProfeMional
due
surface
this
same
of
such
also
the
carried
of
out
Papera, No.
enqniriet
great
dressing
of similar
to
the
and
non-absorbent
consequent
to
of
the
of
use
all the
which
effect
would
The
ezperiments
by Colonel
17.^1854).
result
on
tho
stone
and
Cunningham
These
may
be
also
floor.
The
Great
of
stone,
lime-
non-absorbent
air
the
of
to
at
a
as
Roorkee.
model
kind.
the
Gwalior
the
published
referred
tused,
con-
similar
also
and
timber
is
of
use
coldness,
and
than
this
on
the
the
from
the
of
more
in parts
of
moistiure
comparative
A.
of
and
tested.
be
to
and
of
coldness
compact
quaUties
little
dry),
complained
commonly
so
average
strength
of
to
established.
ought
being
when
mass
same
the
or
the
the
accessible
absorbent
saturated,
such
methods
the
are
thoroughly
extent,
and
determine
as
is
and
the
depends.
using
Britain
Great
of
untried
suggest
to
depend
stone
materials
great
well
as
needless
In
will
Engineer
every
importance,
when
country.
aeriee
ndQAble
Terriioiywm
other
of
walls,
the
and
as
texture,
are
investigations
such
of
engaged.*
stone,
entirely
is
so
square,
induration
materials
such
quite
so
dampness
**
general
even
of the
strength
on
of essential
become
strength
spends
'
be
quality depends,
(a
^tain,
It is
descriptions
applications
ibis
reduced.
same
uses
of
state
strength beforehand,
the
weight
the stone
^^
incumbent
be
likely to
the
extent
(India),
material.
and
ft^î-^gth
no
such
for
and
texture
country
test
this ;
one
of
great
it would
**^^terial
^^
to
this
in
as
require
slabs
of
value
fineness
which
on
be
the
ordinary splitting.
the
the
on
will
division
also
truly
or
thus,
timbers,
tolerably
of
be
mass
roof
the
the
of
ground
or
sawn
if the
natural
comparative
nâJnly
be
may
obtained
be
must
must
but
joints ;
surfaces
The
edges
required
is
Con-
floor, and
of
or
floor
the
such
that
nimiber
still be
slabs
the
uses
the
in
pucka"
altogether.
pucka"
"
greatly
"'
where
with
ordinary
roof
greatly
are
the
or,
advantage,
an
will
which
their
than
in
therefore
of
thickness
great
floor
leakage
dispensed
reduction
those
8C2ojitling of
For
another
actual
the
be
may
directly on
required
the
in
greatly diminished,
lighter
much
of
laid
being
timber
joints
this, the
oe
may
is
this
on
the
probability
of
constructed,
8^"qnent
**^^
the
and
of
quantity
diminished,
consequence
ooxscrete
floor
the
35
INDIA.
slabs
the
altogether,
way
greatly
in number,
As
to
this
In
is
with
IN
SLATES
for
36
slipperiness
by
overcome
The
I
as
have
For
ways
of
such
the
use
of
use
in
As
great
sufficiently
of
division
slates
close
the
roof
space
these
in
does
variation
small
of
slates
area
are
costly.
no
where
in
of
had
in
sufficientlylarge
also
of
such
That
prove
slabs
of
mode
absence
far
so
aided
th"
to
the
past
joints
essential
equally
om
by
rain-water
reach
and
divisibL
and
slates
the
with
that
their
so
even,
superficia
the
on
tha:
form
to
as
one
o:
th"
it is essential
laid
other
minimum.
the
by
ordinary Welsl
Slates
of
if
most
stone,
that
of
very
whose
to
manj
thicknesj
inch,
an
and
with
than
more
the
masses
constructed
serious
to
on
material
without
on
bear
joints ;
the
that
make
the
slabs
saw
procured.
remark
might
doubt
no
be
can
justly
sawing
impossible
if
such
most
would
tenuity,
of
amounting
where
be
can
be
and
roof, would
and
there
roof,
India
Madras
sawn,
neither
be
thickness.
it would
ao
the
readily procured,
thickness
not
from
Britain.
one-fourth
I think
expense,
to
this
arises
satisfied
one-sixth
Government
spht,
to
fully
be
to
smooth
Great
can
nowhere
I know
The
the
this
in
fraction
But
too
use
in
size, and
that, when
so
are
in
then:
compared
;
reduced
be
with
therefore,
and
answer
stone
the
slates
heavy
words,
requirements
exceed
not
can
will
strong
tightness
cause
as
peculiarly
other
common
superficial
to
whicl
in
which
capillary action,
becomes,
too
may
feet
fo
should
edges
not
thinness,
be
between
the
will
It
becomes
in
tw-
noticed
way
stone
water
over-lapping
great
should
joint, or,
slates
of
the
ordinary
wind,
the
necessity
lapping
beneath.
the
in
although
ordinary
and
compared
which
in
the
the
that
the
in
that
This
by
the
under
be
All
roof,
that
of
surfaces
the
used
just
obtained,
are
flat-bedded
as
surface.
the
should
or
area,
thinness,
is secured
force
driving
means
be
can
have
we
sufficientlythin
slabs
great
other
slabs
that
2nd,
any
place
of
the
floor
slate
such
admirable
an
thin
or
to
or
former,
of
leakage
over
floors
it is essential
evenness
construction
of
easil;
are
Europe.
into
of
slate
advantages
in
the
second
slabs
into
in
divided
the
furnish
similar
same
than
regards
readily
joists, and
as
will
roofs
manner
used
are
beams
or
to,
or
the
extent
slates
girders
floors
floors, in which
greater
but
disadvantages;
are
fire-proof building.
1st,
"
floors
alluded
external
:
NON-EXISTENCE
of mats.
iron
just
obtaining
in
THE
ON
Englisli
the
subject
materia!
;
besides
of
sufficient
it, nor
could
the
great
ordinary plan
of
size
it be
weight
sloping
objection.
properly selected,
will
be
more
durable
38
ON
slates
is
not
would
result
here
from
nature
with
alluded
located
be
could
they
of
Officers
with
who
shall
for
in
be
than
by
none
the
by
able
thus
who
and
well
as
such
aid
of
analysis
by
power,
But
specimens,
to
who
those
by
time.
happy
most
to
undertaken
be
Districts,
obtaining
for
my
of
same
Cunningham,
success,
some
the
of
only
advantage
charge
in
always
way
any
of
would
which
A.
can
prospect
any
strength.
District
Colonel
greater
are
facilities
information.
in
fair
with
Engineers
each
in
there
is
advantages
great
neighbourhood
conducted
its
or
of
Nor
this.
investigations
any
the
peculiar
possess
Such
in
be
the
enquiries
above.
or
stone
investigations
valuable
those
the
urge
of
series
advantage,
may
weight
of
part
of
strongly
as
which
the
to
as
ourtib
one-f
INDIA.
IN
SLATES
than
more
information
TRUE
as
tions
investigamaterials
the
or
otherwise.
There
several
are
where
Provinces
(poor),
Hills.
length
But
6^^
few
August^
procured
are
required.
1860,
the
to
the
they
within
of
can,
materials
therefore,
reasonable
as
Monghyr,
Hills,
Kumaon
such
the
obtained
be
south
will
and
Bengal
in
could
cases
and
carriage
they
where
Valley,
in
when
slabs
Hills
Soane
the
of
such
The
flooring.
for
localities
"c.,
would
distance
be
the
Sikkim
"c.,
the
admit
only
Western
North
of
of
HOIb
Owalior
any
used
be
suited
great
mically
econo-
the
works
39
-**".
IV."AMract
in
of Reports
Bombay
the
H". A.
Secretary of
the
by
iBead
^XÔBTs
^*^"n
the
on
received
'j^'ving
pemsed
them
iuM
to
honour
the
In
S.
order
*^îa
preliminary
^Sâr,
viz.^ about
3.
these
the
But
^^pieriments
and
cannot
will
.the
of
imphee
be
invalidated
against
sugar
of
the
420
days
the
labour
successful,
been
by
argument.
any
equally apply
not
as
crops.
have
on
in
with
extraction
other
the
success
requires
for
in
notice,
one-fourth
at
conclusive
not
are
of
their
cane
sugar
available
experiments
remarks
same
these
left
ground
is conclusive,
result
4.
the
interested
(compared
and
produced
be
can
the
all
to
mterval
while
days,
of Forests
importance
bring
imphee
of
and
Bombay,
Conservator
of
great
to
short
sowing
sugar
Wherever
the
of
having
1860
observations.
minds
the
in India
very
100
and
expense,
*^^^
the
imphee
interest, the
on
in
imphee^
Collectorates
the
necessary
the
c*o")
*^^
seems
of
following
the
impress
step,
between
^^^^"efore
make
to
it
matter,
all
much
with
agriculture
of
P^gpress
cultivation
nearly
India,
1861.]
June,
Ut
experimental
from
for
State
Commu-
Forests.
of
By
1860.
Year
the
Esq., Superintendent
Daleell^
meaied
for
Presidency,
of Imphee
Cultivation
the
on
unsuccessful
to
the
plant
for
many
'^^^"ons.
5.
first failure
well
^^^tttrol, as
6. It is not
^
coltnre
can
7. The
in
Hciau
not
one
the
of
of
that
the
France
seed
as
ihe
may
vahie
of
object
new
any
imperfectly known,
be
whitish
powder,
health,
after
discovery
or
the
Chinefle
forage
in
plant
vigorous
probably
ripen
within
causes
ascertained.
state
iU
several
to
climate.
experiment
saecharaHu,
^tt Booth of
^^
by
attributable
unsuitable
Sholapoor
at
^sease,and
*
to
nature
^Btance,
^^phee
as
be
be
might
sagAr
good Tarietiea
England.
it
now
are
was
left to
in
grown
found
for
in
sign
for
the
covers
mistaken
was
cane,
which
as,
of
its fate.
England,
Southern
and
Africa.
in
It
40
ON
Another
8.
the
probable
Conservator
In
9.
had
field
instead
of
and
growing
ready
fit for
The
10.
last
All
11.
therefore,
probable
of
which
the
article
of
these
the
height
stalks
it is
scarcely
nine
as
was
soiL
feet, and
the
of
amount
other,
Anothei
of
poverty
necessai}
specimens.
of
food
each
from
wae
whidi
of
amount
distant
be
days,
great
it
three
in
case
sihcate
of
the
potasl:
of
cause
failure
have
may
been
irregulai
an
water.
within
are
would
it
feet
may
demands
thickly
thic
absorption.
supply
scanty
larger
failure
to
of
those
between
foot, and
seventy-five
in
sown
depauperated
of
cause
experiment,
been
two
square
diminutive
diameter,
and
least
at
one
were
plant
in
Candesh
or
within
obvious
gramineous
had
consequently
and
and
sowing,
eye-witness.
an
difference
vast
plants being
they
more
been
IMPHEE
is thick
failure
imphce
the
grew
that
inches
himself
room,
OF
of
cause
where
see
the
six
to
add
to
to
httle
five
has
surprising
CULTIVATION
THE
be
control
to
premature
of
the
is
known
majority
the
of
that
cultivator,
the
to
come
lead,
reports
the
and^
conclusion,
it is
not
tc
desirabk
cultivation.
the
from
what
From
12.
eminent
Conservator
Collectorates
that
the
The
IS.
of failure
causes
favourable
and
the
yet
unfavourable,
decidedly
are
places
obviated
be
may
reports
in
climate
from
the
to
these
tion
supposi-
in future.
from
are
having
lead
ai
favourable
most
reports
and
well
as
cultivation
its
hear
to
Sholapoor,
Sind,
to
imphee,
attended
prepared
and
nearly approaching
most
of
nature
has
was
Ahmedabad
from
accounts
the
which
success
the
Sind,
Upper
of
Belgaiun,
Sattara,
and
high,
witb
Candesh.
At
14.
excellent
stalks, full of
Sattara
At
15.
would
stalks.
alluded
goor
to
at
16.
the
without
produce
forty
it
goor
If
the
stalks
forty
is
seed
of
height
feet
II
what
was
only
be
lb.
judge
to
ground
of
sown
surprising
that
mucli
was
From
goor.*
what
beegah'
occupied
was
thickly
as
and
eight feet,
made
impossible
knowing
it would
above,
luxuriant,
was
juice.
sweet
it reached
of
amount
plant
cattle, and
by
appreciated
this
the
Belgaum
as
in
the
they yielded
by
field
any
all.
As
stalks
the
in
proportion
a
of
rind
multiple ratio,
1
Molasses,
From
or
one-third
to
the
great
object
slightly inspissated
to
with
pith increases'
one-half
of
an
is
juice.
acre.
to
grow
the
size
them
of
as
iifgeand
thick
possible,
as
41
PRESIDENCY.
BOMBAY
THE
IN
which
best
can
done
be
by sowing
in
inches
in
drOb.
the
Gandesh
In
17.
plants
"meterin
seventy-five days
to
Httle
contain
"ach
toie
of
of
excess
an
All
the
other
19.
As
the
imphee
coltiivation
where
Btat't4Bd
above,
meixts
be
larmier
scale.
circumstance
for
accounted
clouded
very
the
it xxkost
said
are
approaches
be
in
only
by
the
sky, during
would
all
in
to
to
if
its
reasons
the
experi-
possible,
on
which
with
jowaree,
near
grow
the
that
districts, and,
habit
in
attempt
for
but,
recommend
jowaree
allowed
be
not
jowaree
to
labour
of
succeed
not
Conservator
repeated
nearly
waste
failures.
absolute
be
to
most
will
jowaree
It should
20.
reports
it would
constitution,
readily hybridizes.
AhxAednuggur
must
shilling,'*
The
22.
long
as
judged
be
as
16
by
the
price of
present
Conservator,
the
"that
report,
cane,
sugar
late
the
of
opinion
The
-21.
the
or
said
were
ripening.
18.
an"l
water,
be
but
singular
can
and
of sowing,
time
matter,
which
and
plants,
vigorous
supposing
saccharine
no
or
the
from
height
in
feet
were
could
imphee
lbs.
of
the
in
not
sold
the
in
with
compete
be
can
goor
for
one
facts.
following
goor
contained
as
is
Deccan
only
8 lbs.
for
Bl^lting.
28.
of
beegah
P^H^ting,constant
't'Uices, while
tte
time, and
tlê
ground
ê
ê
with
and
of
goor
produces
500
lbs.
is still
imphee
it grew
lbs.
period
in less
than
and
labour
of
circum-
one-fourth
expenses
other
two
of
fourteen
favourable
most
produce
may
labour
protracted
over
in the
the
of
of
while
while
crops
growing.
is
simply
regarded
superior description,
most
the
weeding,
one-fourth
which
on
the
If
1,500
imphee
cane
sugar
24.
irrigation
produces,
Drouths,
after
cane,
sugar
it
is
as
for
forage
desirable
to
cattle
of
in
its
persevere
cultivation.
25.
^phee
^
he
now
the
In
report
kurbee^
five
went
established
an
of
Poena
the
times
article
as
of
it
experiment,
far
Sind
as
ordinary
is
stated
kurbee.
cultivation, and
will
that
Imphee
certainly
one
26.
its finest
of
Irrigation
products.
is necessary
wherever
the
rain
soil
to.
is either
scanty
or
^golar.
27.
not
wise
Sulks,
dried
is
It
to
and
condenm
uised
for
the
lorage
as
straw
give
is.iD
that
England.
which
it
42
ON
produoes
at
THE
CULTIVATION
OF
diBadvantagc,
the
at
IMPHEE.
what
of
expense
it
produces
willingly.
It
28.
ought
results
advantageous
them
is
these
establish
Eastern
the
imphee,
its
of
Deocan.
cannot
which
character,
the
aim
from
height
observations
of
be
to
of
forces
the
folly
agriculturiBtB
of
the
but
nature
derive
to
Conservator
figfat
to
is
of
yet
should
with
be
particularly
justice
be
experimented
in
Guzerat,
applied
on
the
to
still
KattiawaT)
against
opinion
the
most
that
tion
cultiva-
further,
and
to
the
43
V.
AmT.
by
details
some
W.
J.
for Foreign
Pilgrim,
History
Seven
Tribes
the
the
of
during
Sultanas
the
Esq.
Bbdhoubb,
State
occurred
Idris
of
original Arabic
against
of Bumu,
Sultan
the
which
of Kanim,
land
the
the
Events
of the
Jommal
in
from
Translation
"
Expeditions
of Bulala,
*Ali
of
son
or
S^c, by
preceded
Translated
ancestors.
Communicated
by
the
by
Secretary
of
Affcirs.
\_Panly
April, 1861.]
2(Hh
read
Preface.
belongs
Praise
be
Gk"d
propitious
the
Elect,
in
goodness
His
of
has
other.
the
them
him
displayed,
be
idols
and
images
tidingB
paths
and
of
not
became
land
cease
salvation,
some
noted
by
or
terrible
day-dawn
appeared
whole
from
who
among
of
for
even
to
from
his
sword
the
truth
darkness
were
among
the
men
of
the
of
of
the
the
Soon,
greatest
renown,
each
and
Master
(to Him
of
as
were
but
forth
by
joyfdl
time
from
falsehood
to
however,
also
this
either
same
his
He
ignorance
hills
convert,
separated
night.
succeed
heathenism
showing
at
and
salutations);
of
spear,
by
demand
Apostles
to
He
nations
and
iniquity
summits
inviting
became
shall
or
by the
wisdom;
Lord
signals
endeavour
and
denunciations,
until
the
the
as
will
and
greetingps
worshipped,
were
other
and
place,
directs
all
our
Prophets
worthy
most
creation;
mouth,
of
word
the
all
did
Apostle
Awakcner,
an
He
nights
to
whose
or
of
such
and
One,
kind
above
and
days
as
every
the
Judgment.
manner
whom
of
Followers
glorious
of
those
Islam
of
perfect
most
of
testimony,
as
unto
filled the
had
Guide
Family
and
accidents
the
Seal
immediate
and
great
comprises
long
his
to
as
the
his
to
May
Muhammed
followed,
also
;
of Resurrection
the
people
appointed
Mnhanmied,
sent
the
convincing
so
He
to
God,
which
the
and
texts
attention
and
day
the
;
Book,
promoted
deddve
gain
the
by
conceivable
other
who
to
well
as
Compassionate.
Prophet,
are
Righteous
is uncontaminated
majesty
study
the
unto
and
doctrines
Pious,
belongs
Praise
the
the
even
Lord
our
of
the
Merciful,
whose
Chief
Companions,
any
unto
Messenger
the
Prophets,
his
Gkxl, the
to
friends,
the
as
there
and
others, his
44
HISTORY
enemies,
OF
bewildered
men
This
is
who
rules
his
and
him,
and
his
been
the
of
Idris,
'Othman,
of
son
UmbI,
of
son
in the
of
joimieying
and
in
opponent
no
side, but
any
rule.
their
of
extent
of
DQy
the
have
Thus
Thiis
siiion,
with
we
name
an
erroneous
son
of
of
Feni,
Bula,
of
son
of
the
travelled.
Koreysh,
the
of
Dhl-Yezn,
of
son
of
son
son
of
of
eon
Dunma,
son
the
of Ahmed,
son
Dika,
our
Pilgrim
Ahmed,
of
son
ErsQ,
the
when
the
into
fourth
He
of
country
in
the
lips
of
of
progenitor
he,
the
of
the
summer,
of
the
"
the
our
firat
J.W.R.
related
been
side
or
of
in
there
the
being
was
litigant
no
them
and
the
Rif
on
and
under
told
to
us
facts, the
the
unto
the
of
son
there
town
while
on
Beremlisa.^
forefathers,
merely
from
children
Dawtid,
river, named
departed
letter
arrived
had
with
reached
towns
lake,
and
to
acquainted
sea,
by
RemOsa,
earth,
eastern
the
informed
has
he
he
he
then
(Senna),
rested
of
Sultan,
being
Dawud,
obedient
were
one
days
Sultan
was
what
the
the
until
fathers,
fore-
our
our
San'a
at
until
time,
the
of
being
on
He
same
face
who
Kanim.
as
this
to
little
of
Seyf
said
by
long
late
so
it touched
accent.
the
Uttle
there
days
the
from
(Arabia Felix)
country
Nabil,
be
heard
journeyed
elders
been
may
of
season,
Yemen
kingdom
side
western
of
on
the
unto
son
buried,
was
according
their
and
that
human
every
And
reported by
as
them
to
Hu,
Seyf,
have
hving
the
Before
Bir,
has
of
the
Bumtl,
of
we
country
of Ibrahim,
of
tribe
winter
dwelt
and
grandchildren,
Nikahh.
ever
work
this
Vice-Gerent
of
'Ali,
son
son
the
we
and
Sim,
his
npon
for
custom,
which
to
military expeditions
Seyf,
country
town
of
of
of
appear
of
son
of
son
sacred
the
country
son
son
and
what
to
the
be
autumn.
thence,
emigrated
obstade
favour
undertaking
the
Ketur,
in the
it would
Uving
of
different
fifth in the
son
King
peace
and
Kanim,
of Nikalih,
Ibrahim,
and
Ibrahim,
may
of
Faithful,
Bikruh,
son
viz., three
According
and
mxL
Onmisdent
hindrance,
or
peace
in
to
the
Idrls,
'Abdu-'l-Jelll,
Kanim,
desire
in
son
of
son
five
the
of
Himir,
of
conducted
earth
Idris,
of
son
children
of
son
Wiyama,
Duka,
let
obligations
expedition
and
of
of
son
without
companions
our
the
Selema,
the
by
and
obstinacy,
error,
propitious,
and
that
*Ali,
son
wills
the
state
heaven
son
of
ordered
so
be
Commander
of
valleys
was
fulfilled
describe
Sultan,
Lord
to
now
to
He
EXPEDITIONS
end.
thus
Ua\nng
as
family
without
ever,
it
God
May
DURING
the
for
dominion
upon
proceed
in
accusation,
no
weariness.
or
EVENTS
and
Arabic
what
prepo*
46
HISTORY
what
is
actually
extends
not."
Return
By
of
reason
reign
of
Conmiander
of
his
bless
God
had
in the
town
of
black
God
Sim,
of
into
the
two
years,
neither
He
then
go
again
and
stead,
his
This
journey
to
journeyed
action
An
assisted
and
The
to
the
Arabians
whites.
of
town
did
him
gave
without
call
themseWeB
These
Utter
then
town
him
and
the
deter
red
he
as
of
twenty-
Sultan
Idns,
God
willed.
desire
no
brought
to
him
to
'Abdu-'l-Jelll,
was
succeeded
and
tarrying
**
men
they designate
done
in
in
from
in which
Adam
fled
they
contradistinction
"yellow.""
and
(or Jufulfula).
Adam,
until
his
formerly,
Jughnlghula
victory,
or
Sultan
the
had
Sultan
the
stopping
'All,
of
and
having
by
government.
however,
the
"
of
that
expulsion
son
as
was
of
son
all
the
showed
son
of the
there
reached
and
town
related
heard
long
as
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
of
with
event,
intelligence
Donma,
not,
went
Sim
Seyf,
Idns,
this
distant
the
to
hundred
one
Burnii,
until
between
in disorder,
army
him
of
possession
he
ensued
town
son
he
of
the
Adam,
Kanim,
until
entry
and
DOnma
into
of
of
then
Sultan
date
Sultan
of
After
Sultan
circiunstance
the
from
land
Selema,
of
have
men"^
War
pleased
we
red
the
away
well
kingdom
of
of
children
the
less.
the
taken
of
nor
country
that
brother
slain, his
the
to
that
into
Kanim
from
in
sound).
'All, marched
of
son
interval
an
more
returned
the
shall
into
that
so
went
what
to
Resku,
of
was
'All, remained
of
son
Sim,
of
town
of
that
to
and
there,
abode
(may-
armies
son
the
Ahmed
Eami-Kiyftla.
Idns,
kings
according
son
DawQd
Sultan
his
up
Dunma,
Sheykh
the
the
subjectioii
the
of
journeyed
disorder,
Idris,
to
Now,
occurred.
had
in
his
and
Sultan,
of
son
the
Fitil
into
reins
Dunma,
Sultan
Sultan
took
then
of
trump
the
of
Sultan
to
the
when
named
the
troops
known
and
Dhi-Tezn,
and
which
well
so
He
victory
his
After
places.
and
him
'All,
together
gathered
country
of
possession
in
and
son
day
the
numbers.
great
with
until
Burnii, he
lived
gave
retired
faithful, Idns,
entered
valiant
just,
of
prescienoe.
Bul"la
brought
being
devout,
his
to
families
the
their
ordinance
and
of
he
made
tyranny
old
tribe
to
without
pious,
put him
between
ensued
of
the
in great
and
Kanim,
the
posterity
When
and
belonging
When
D"wQd.
of
the
of
men
there
Sultan
foreknown
it.**
know
you
predetermination
been
men
settled
the
God
it had
as
K"uim,
who
Medema,
the
days, by
knowledge
proper
rebellion, and
sedition,
this, certain
of
country
until
his
as
of
history
own
our
is
matter
the
throne,
High,
most
The
EXPEDITIONS
of
boundary
'"
to
now
in
appearance
the
seen,
the
to
DURING
EVENTS
Again,
we
succeeded
God
OF
J. W.R.
with
were
to
the
God
his
at
blacks
THE
"GAINST
from
distanoe
pmi
IdUB marched
vemamed
there
SoltaiiIdrls
oath
son
Gk"d
by
that
'Ab returned
to
the
dty
He
success.
where he
dwelt
until
he
son
whQe, until
at
which have
of
reached
according
The meaning
people of
of
that
him.
be
the
and
to
aame
him
In
Jim
town,
on
the
Sultan
his
the
to
the
throne,
his
of
town
elders.
of
Sultan
of
none
refused
or
this
(servant
accession
of
expiry
of
the
submis-
appointed
term.
of Idris, succeeded
son
in
Idris, had
of
untU
the
'All,
sovereignty
son
his
E"nim
the
term
same
manner
retained
refused
arrived
it before
to
obey
him
God
had
which
tablet.
preserved
advanced
and
Sim
are,
as
Dunma,
strife
days
'Abdu^'l-
Sultan
'Abdu-l-Jehl
Idrls, and
May
God
have
him.
throne.
the
him
forty days
venerable
the
of
accounts
of
in
most
long
son
some
of
authority,
Sultan
the
him,
to
to
son
peace
is 'Abdu-1-Kadim
'All,
inhabitants
the
his
hiuL
Muhammed,
regarding
Next
had
have
Eedk,
slain
from
his
in
son
the
by
the
at
brother,
submissive
upon
mercy
birth,
God
by
interval
was
Kedk
of
died
retained
and
of
one
word
son
upon
whole
brother
written
his
for
High
Bumu
named
an
latter
against
he
BulsJa,
Beginning
Idils,
mercy
kingdom,
to
of
Most
remained
Muhammed,
is related
rebelled
his
bim
Mot
and
of
son
spirits,
May
of
only
was
This
of the
rule, until
have
his
an
thankful
place
According
Sultan
what
of
son
of
him.
there
days).
K"nim
his
to the
Idris
Welem.
kingdom
Sultan
Keda.
in Arabic
Huhammed,
son
of
to
the Ancient
After
of
swear
submissive
and
God
us,
Adam
excellent
in the
of 'All, who
the
us,
Sultan
God
to
be
in
that
town
the
against
inroption
of
Kay
would
and
abode
arrived
the
in
came
accession
to
in
Idils,
between the
ttm
his
up
time
died
length
*Abda-l-Je]ll
the
succeeded
was
Mohammed,
I^
him
rejoicing, congratulating
took
Sultan
this. Sultan
joyful
to
him.
i"ergr upon
He
and
then
preordained,and
Bumii
the
caused
he
done
Having
of
and
before,
furnished
for
Mighty,
rule.
Sultan
our
done
been
commands
and
his
thdr
his
has
having
to
hiBaimyalso exulting
which
after
tad obedient
had
he
K"nim
Great
the
this,
willed.
issued
of
town
After
as
information
'All
of
Gk"d
as
certain
to
the
to
oome
long
as
Jim}
of
town
47
BULALA.
Kfinim.
of
country
the
io
According
to
the
OF
TRIBES
Jelil,
as
will
far
son
and
as
appear,
cooBtaDtly interchanged."
the
two
broke
enmity
of
son
of Muhammed,
Eedk,
city
of
"ariations
J. W.R.
so
succeeded
much
that
so
Bumu
of the
between
out
in the
name
of
to
him
Sultan
intention
one
and
tho
48
HISTOBY
of
doing
to
them
between
a
victory
great
the
the
in
to
Sultan
DQnma,
Kanim
and
gained
the
After
however,
the
of
he
whenever
his
Sultan
reach
overthrow
the
Sultan
Bumu,
forays
the
uito
Muhammed,
He
was
the
of
dust
until
formerly,
the
the
sovereignty
his
God
1
just,
the
of
TheBA
Simula
two
words
DennyQ.
belonged,
one
Or,
and
these
length
took
the
(he
upon
sovereignty
into
the
land
and
name,
first
may
these
of
son
until
'Abdu-H-Jelll,
Tlie
but
two,
still
of
son
carried
of
only
on
as
the
pilgrim
Idris, succeeded
was
his
honour,
be
written
may
tl
in
name
to
the
Tarioos
of
to
may
of
man
every
belonged
true
DQnma.
Sultan,
be
have
had
as
practices
of
may
word
day,
D"nma,
increase
Then
make
to
of DOnma.
son
thus;
place.
were
Lord
still
evil
honoured
him.
Denyewft
merpy
by
son
son
'All,
his
May
be
may
from
'Abdu-'lloh
of
son
to
which
'Abdu-I-Jeld,
and
between
Sultan
Bumu.
Sultan
*Abdu-*llah,
pious,
of
practice
the
Sultan
of
excursions
of
multiply blessings
t,g,, Kefutlma,
which
death
the
at
raised
holy cities, Idrls,
two
time
'Abdu-llfth,
never
the
him,
After
the
son
kidnapping
and
him,
Danma,
to
night
by
deterred
Sultan
our
was
war
plundering
to
of
lifetime
Bumu,
his
overtake
continued
leaders,
'Abdu-'l-Jelll
by
not
captives, restraining himself
and
they
succeeded
succeeded
predatory
away
in
should
have
excursions
habit
and
;
hastened
constant
from
of
were
Sultan
of
death
the
in
nor
him,
the
country
different
afterwards.
soon
his
sionally,
occa-
robber
thereof
God
May
Danma,
chiefs
their
been
formerly
always
Sultan
of
never
therefrom
a
'Abdu-*1-Jelil, and
carrying
their
people,
his
but
from
and
death
with
into
he
the
be
to
own
used
therein
pursue
adversary.
of
he
returning
Bumii,
not
the
died
son
refrained
Keda,
of
of his
of
lifetime
should
his
to
excursions
of
conntty
'Abdu-1-Jebl
intelligence
continued
'Abdu-1-Jclil
the
that
so
until
'Abdu-llah,
Sultan
son
that
before
Sultan
of
Such
liim.
of
event,
Simma-Blr,
Dunma,
always
this
thence
Sultan
predatory
country
he
that
Bulala.
stay, resembling
pillaging,
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
happened
during
attempted
Dunma,
and
him.
any
the
the
Sultan
upon
Burnii,
making
after
return
of
country
without
war
to
that
bo
the
into
death
the
events,
organise
to
advanced
of
granted
After
discomfited.
back
others
make
to
God
place
Muhammed,
of
son
putting
recited
took
action
an
victory, returning
and
Muhammedf
of
son
(or Burburwa).
Muhammed,
after
above
attempted
fugitive
turned
Denyewa,^
and
army,
Donma,
second
Bumii,
Keghutima,
parts
Sultan
of
son
of
country
his
Diinma,
city of BurburQ
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
Sultan
more
with
our
EXPEDITI0N8
Sultan
The
him
meet
DURING
EVENTS
battle.
and
war
out
went
OF
the
Bnlftla."
the
ways
tribe
J.W.B.
to
AGAINST
inbibitaiitBof
Bumii
restrained
scmdaloiig offences, and

made
was
manifest
diaa{^)eared
and
peopled
the
the
nation
and
hypocrites,
the manifest
onlyunto
the
Him
of the inner
who
when
of
son
the
then
tl"e Net"U,
from
the
Tel, and
country of
between those
towards the
wme
they
and
would
wbidi they
were
tte Sultan
of
come
in want,
might
Treaties
of
and
peace
Sorniiand
the
Wcept the
case
of the
had
Eedk
^hidi
ôuld
When
are
not
these
three
of
one
their
restoration
Tlai,
son
of 'Abdu-1-JellL
Sultan
were
and
until
the
the
so
that
and
that
marriages.
both
countries
of
people
the
which
the
quarrel,
or
the
broke
people
'Abdu-'l-Jelll,
Utih, and
people
death
of
between
out
the
of
that
upon
between
demanded,
Ghuf
and
by
disagreement
Kileyh,
them,
even
long
XIX.
places
two,
dissension
(or towns)
and
him
settled
was
hostilities
when"
called
any
in
rulers
matter
any
Muhanmied,
^êased to
VOL.
the
districts
seized
Telh, otherwise
for
and
nor
the
up
and
that
tilings of
for
other
drawn
chiefs
undertake
'Abdu-'l-Jelll,
each
the
Kanim,
to
between
between
were
longer
no
three
of
son
restore
by
mediate
the
in
excepting
requests
of
son
with
Kanimese,
formerly
SultanAhmed,
to
them
was
and
order
subsist
of Kanim,
there
that
with
might
held
Burnuese
^4nim
in
Sultan
friendship
councils
of those
bBsis,
so
or
connect
even
of
the
'Abdu-'U"h,
Kanim,
and
friendship
enjoyment
to
and
to
Bumu,
of 'All,
son
world
inclination
into
expeditions
continually
returned
they
an
the
days
Idris,
this
in
throne,
show
single day
kidnapping
of them
the
to
from
day acting perfidiously

Sultan
when
honour
and
former
journeying
and
night
hun
grant
Ghatfih,
the
Ghafatfi,
the
doing,
in
to
of
perversion
evil
from
inhabited
and
the
Bumii
extended
was
Bul"la, from
of the
Kanim,
Bumu
Ood
one
and
by means
things
of
region
and
from
rest
of
the
Pilgrim,
Bulala
region
succeeded
come),
of
tribe
of
country
the Pilgrim (may
pOagmg
will
they
hidden
of the
judge
over
plunder,
of
the
places
had
incursions
men
This
eormpt dealing.
'All, the
faithful
l"nd,fromthe kidnapping
did
from
perfect, it pertains
is made
spread
justice was
Idris,
every quarter,
iôr
whom
with
to
atheists^
man.
the Sultan
worid to
the
even.;
deviated
have
accountant
all secrets
of the
paths
excepting
hearts
exterior
error
defined, level, and
whose
the
the
knoweth
When, therefore,
by
is
Bumu,
the
that
so
Mussulmans,
doubters,
of
region
truth
The
perversion.
the
in
straight, well
(Jod
and
of
it vanished,
became
truth.
have to reckon
forth
of
made
were
of the
shone
trace
every
Bumii
mass
and
kind
every
iniquity, from
and
wickedness
from
from
49
BULALA.
OF
TRIBES
THE
son
of
of
names
Bulaj, they
of Buraii
of Sultan
never
'Abdu-
50
in his
siicx^ccded
three
decisive
refused
in
about
answer
and
injustice,
when
until
them,
drove
envy,
send
him
from
the
length
at
his
Bnmik
of
people
profit
without
kingdom
rebeUion,
of
sons
the
restore
to
manner
the
to
of
poBsession
taken
peremptory
'Abdu-llfih,
of
son
had
he
he
did
neither
places,
Muhammed,
and
stead
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
Sultan
son,
neither
he
kingdom,
those
his
him,
Aft^r
EVENTS
OF
HISTORY
to
himself.
of
the
above.
Sultan
'Abdu-'l-Jelll, succeeded
to
the
throne,
when
which
had
was
interrupted
and
Sultan
three
regions
was
Sultan
the
Idris
decree
given
would
submit
demanded
note
how
arms;
in the
seen
astonished
done
death
shall
middle
of
their
twice
by
of
astonished,
law
of
then
could
aided
of
march
in
kuigdom
guards,
God
with
that
The
the
council,
others
an
and
expedition
expedition
*
Commander
Another
started
the
Pilgrim IdHs,
son
he
two
Selema.
He
was
is, that
to
infidels
should
be
from
the
used
Faithful,
of
assembled
the
then:
asked
orthography
of
region
the
in respect
commanders,
he
the
therefrom
of
of
And
the
after
tiling, which
only
Sultan
the
how
case
the
out
son
another
force
Kanim.
upon
in
our
high,
most
person
is in
in
driving
Adam,
at
we,
"
that
was
after
was
gence,
intelli-
our
whole
the
conquering
brother
arms
cited
it be
it
Then
were
as
of
force
"
his
his
have
we
Kanim
of
force
their
what
into
These
"
Pilgrim
of
for
mention
by
the
the
This
weakness
the
expedition
an
by
districts,
and
also
and
at
consideration
of
conducting
its
Dunma
Sultans,
prudence,
the
Selema
Idns
they
and
said
youf"
to
Sultan
And
note.
want
Sultan,
their
with
Kanim,
the
total
them
restore
we
he
When
upon
was
Sultan
by
you
it
who
which
Pilgrim.
'*; for
jndidal
found
decide,
alighted
he
arms
from
little
their
at
and
had
taken
then
of
force
the
Idils
his
of
Upon
should
law
him,
and
was
tradition.
Sultan
before
them
of
the
Then
rulers, and
put in force
one
holy
the
it to
"
were
not
it, and
to
conciliation.
his
the
of
subject
attention
no
of
be
sacred
that
time
word
the
places
the
unfolded
was
should
between
then
the
him, of
of
but
subject,
paid
side
the
law
holy
sent
he
him
'Abda-IUh
Sultan
before
of
son
friendship
ancient
when
and
demanded
follow
and
of
three
the
second
sent
therein
to
incline
the
existed
Sultan
he
'Abdu-'l-Jdll,
between
had
to
to
note
so
our
tliis
on
a
a
and
Pilgrim
that
commanders,
wrote
which
mentioned
did
occasion
no
subsisted
and
Idris,
Muhammed
Sultan
on
uncle
the
Afterwards
for
called
J.W.R.
of
and
all
when
with
city
Bumii."
officers
governors,
undertaken
great
'All, resolved
the
advice,
Sultan
the
all
to
his
the
mended
recom-
dispatch.
Bumi^
and
AGAINST
halted in the
halted
this
the
place
Lagbiyi
Saltan
few
the
pilgrim,
'Abdu-'l-Jelil,
attention to
him,
by
the
in
formerly
note
Onr Sultan
days, he
the
Idrls
Thus
he
is
from
three
He then marched
from
the twenty-ninth
And
placenamed
hythe
troops
hour
and
guards had
of
passed
This
until
tixshers,
The
of
the
Sultan,
*AJl,set
out
desist
on
the
it
at
day
FurtuwH,
the people of Bumii,
Furtuwa
call
"
this
Variant
'
on
by
usual
moon
on
number
which
on
horse
The
of Fnrtii."
passed
called
place
great
concourse
and
intelligence
had
Essima-'Ali,
son
Sultan
his
and
accessions
foot, shieldsmen
Faithful, the
place by
he
the
and
great.
very
the
receiving
camp,
and
reached
governors,
what
at
his
was
the
forces.
their
until
in
with
Thursday.
of
very
Sha'ban,
full
had
commanders,
very
was
Eejebu-
new
the
proceeding
nap,
march
of
he
encamped
the
agglomeration
Commander
are
from
the
quarter,
every
the
until
and
after
was
nights
from
march
afternoon
the
died, and
three
from
strength
of
according
be
or
less.
day
Ghayawa,
rejoicing
been
Fnkuma-Atina,
umy
he
month
or
travel
his
to
of
of
there
first of
seen
midst
near,
collect
the
the
as
having
some
a
day
of
Fatifih,
they
of
months
his
did
nor
warriors,
leached them.
of
since
end
men,
of
continued
named
the
of
contain
Siklih,
district
Porto,at
of
that
assertion
night,
the
few
who
those
to
at
district
the
remained
order
from
this
neighbourhood
the
be
Bumii,
in
about
to
the
in
among
He
so,
acfount
others
Sultan
the
or
thence
the
of
people
therefore
(or Ghatighih,
celebrated
disagreements
CQBtom, regarding
"tfdays, while
much
days
persons
the
of
reason
Ghatifih
in
in
there
in
stages
Bemi,
at
camel-drovers.
the
short time, about
by
of
part
encamped
remaming
encamped
marching
the
to
even
and
named
place
after
encamped
among
Some
above
and
no
arms"
after
therefore,
direction,
easterly
an
returned
out,
set
thence
town
Fitighih).This
T-Feri
Pilgrim,
of
''force
term
paid
the
on
of
part
Sultan
our
happened
ambassador
continued
until
theydistant,
the
in
he
of the stockaded
toEanim
the
from
marched
hie dominions
mentioning
mentioned
place
Ohatuwa.
had
named
the
on
But
in
sojourned
pilgnm,
ambassador
what
sent;
Keeaimwa, marching
Zentem, the
of
reason
the
Berkeyh
as
Zentem,
journeying
it had
Abdu-'l-JeliL
of
son
Sultan 'Abdu-'l-JeM
it
to
came
When
of
son
it reached
Kessimwa,
to
there.
the
days,
thence
thence
arrived
and
from
51
BULAUl.
OF
from
passed
west,
Ghamberu
of
region
there, and
tewarda
THEBES
THE
Pilgrim, Idris,
Monday.
three
J.W.R.
different
Now
our
names
son
nation,
;
some
62
HISTORY
call it Eldlih
as
called
then
given
in the
named
where
Elala,
people
thence,
Ghibukenjir.
it
they
leaving
they
went
Ghumami
from
thence
the
reached
place
the
place
Commander
Mawa*
and
days,
two
before
there
days
Sultan
the
Bumii
of
named
place
Bulala
named
of
repose
of
son
Harun,
he
turned
aside
them
injury
flight;
Harun,
who
by
to
troops
that
this
and
they
for
of
the
"
killed
this
cause
Variant."
On
desert
from
fear
to
of
Bulala,
met
Most
as
son
Kajelmelha,
reached
damage
the
done
"
short
of
the
Jelll, son
small
Vezir,
the
the
J, W.R.
Veair
'Abdu-
body
and
did
Idris,
of
took
great
preserved
by 'Abdu-*1-Jelil,
Variant."
of
Ve^r,
'Abdu-Tlfth,
Vezir,
Idrls,
camel-
when
High
of
direction,
Vezir
therefore,
of
this
the
the
God
event
from
Now
such
then
him
him, and
time.
from
distance
And
plain by
of
aside, he
people
J. W.R.
the
at
troops.
'Abdu-'l-
the
in
the
'Abdu-
stopt
in search
when
and
from
Sultan
his
hand,
of
The
north-westerly
other
liis troops
road
armies
manner.
but
camp,
in
the
turned
the
of
our
and
him
accompanied
raised
thus
party, except
News
of
circumstance
The
surprise.
who
two
the
with
place
day
Satur-
remamed
evening
one
where
dust
the
strayed
out
town
moved
with
the
Bih, had
had
he
northerly
towards
of
of
son
Bumuese
Hawa.
his
nothing
*1-Jelll,
direction
also
set
those
on
between
the
from
one
He
following
dwelling
was
people.
our
out
took
with
saw
knew
set
the
morning
surprise
and
is the
with
Bih,
in
in the
to
drovers,
Bih,
of
son
marched
army,
thinking
which
in
is
manner
marched
Ma'Q
day
they
which
this
stopping
one
from
river
In
meridian.
the
Bih,
of
*Abdu-'l-Jelil,
Ab'du-'l-Jelil,
it for
Jelll, son
Yutukurma,
in
other
each
met
'Abdu-*1-
'1-Jelil, son
the
that
from
Knrfi, and
Ma'Q,
fighting taking place
any
*Abdu-'l-Jelil, excepting
and
man
without
from
place
camped
and
to
Kanim.
the
the
this
above-mentioned
declined
had
thence
besides
from
started
Rfir;
Pilgrim, Idrts,
days,
in the
encamped
sun
the
the
Ghumfimi,
From
of
place
morning,
at
Rembew*,
people
Faithful),
fourteen
in
he
the
nine
the
(of
to
all the
among
the
thence
from
from
the
to
Melhk.
Rembewa
and
they
from
Malikim,
Monday,
Dighala,
Kesewda
named
river
reached
from
been
encamped
Burum,
to
In
and
and
had
signal
reached
they
custom,
they
reached
called
celebrated
Furtuwa
thence
Siilu
the
to
to
Faithful
the
the
of
night.
east,
Kesewda,
to
Siilu, from
to
the
the
towards
From
there;
Rtir
spent
imtil
army
according
marching
called
they
the
morning
Furtawiy
again
of
after
east,
the
on
his
summoned
were
dnun
others
Commander
the
with
advancing
and
The
of
direction
big
EXPEDITIONS
Ghaljadil,
it above.
the
by beating
continued
DURING
EVENTS
Iklih, others
or
ourselves
we
marched
OF
son
son
son
by
of
of
of
54
HISTORY
Now
the
OF
Lord
God
of
in the
with
Tuski,
of
Sultan
the
In
this
letter
in
contents,
send
to
us
explanation
return
may
when
to
it in the
and
us
of
ing
We
inroad
your
such
fancied,
and
not
were
after
of
having
mounted
short
they
and
halt
subside,
one
no
have
in
our
by
things
been
able
to
unto
and
houses,
such
deeds!"
with
filled with
those
who
their
great
piide
have
valour,
foolish
minds
against them,
march
in
yon
were
as
one
sent
from
for
alas!
Alas!
country.
own
sent
but
things
fancied.
Sultan,
commenced
could
made
on
people
the
from
nine
the
direction
leaving
stood
the
still.
the
Faithful, the
of
town
days.
march,
its
see
of
Commander
there
remained
the
they
except
been
'All, marched
was
and
Had
resist.
not
this, the
son
air that
to
thus
wondered
we
the
sador
ambas-
had
our
you
in
an
we
burning
it
that
as
they
upon
him, neither
of imderstand-
proceeded
as
seen
uttered
never
remained
as
After
Idr!s,
are
have
Fie
had
we
us
had
they
send
degree
to
he
Now
letter
not
which
such
comprehended
should
have
should
when
and
power
we
acts
did
one
that
therein!
terms
and
might,
letter
devastation
astonishment,
for
the
country,
they,
wrote
the
sent
our
upon
committing
in
have
that
us."
to
us
our
exceedingly
one
any
least
from
became
wrote
the
and
letter, and
this
yon
hear
may
you,
its
that
you
he
heard
and
letter
from
against
they
had
had
would
are
comprehended
send
not
And
they
seen
then
it,and
people, they
will
We
"
if
have
What
"
whole
reaches
the
that
with
and
particulaiization.
any
have
Pilgrim Ibnu-Dila,
sagacity, they
them.
to
the
whereas,
arrived
to
governors,
it is desired
will
he
one."
any
read
coming
our
the
said
they
handwriting
to
bearing
what
messenger
dispatch
we
of
of
addressed
When
understanding,
sound
presence
and
indignant,
will
you
"
have
you
subject
the
Sultan's
the
read
of
them
detail, then
in
and
man
on
and
without
named
man
letter
commanders,
and
to
with
special
accordance
the
ambassador,
Key,
their
to
said
safety,
general
of
manner,
thus
was
and
tribe
BulaJa,
general
it
in health
you
the
duties,
as
in
Wherefore,
his
thereto
incimibent
perfect degree,
the
in
pertaining
and
grace.
sent
instructed
matters
most
peculiar
rule, he
the
in
magistrates,
and
'All, (may
of
son
caused
had
praise,
well
be
to
all
in
kingdom
Kililih, of
of
be
Faithful, Idrts,
the
manner
him, and
son
whom
to
it, in all its ceremonials
to
established
this
EXPEDITIONS
fortify him),
the
excellent
unto
High,
of
and
governing
most
favour
So
him
advantageous
and
Most
Commander
strengthen
mode
us
his God
Siiltan, the
om-
DURINO
EVENTS
And
there
of the
on
when
road
to
a
the
such
arose
station,
After
MSw
for
allow
while,
Pilgrim,
Monday,
dust
this
the
the
had
army
in the
reason
dust
dust
to
was
AGAINST
deaied away
The
oniverBal praise.
the Sultan
placed
Idrta,
son
of
of
one
other
column
himself
the
intended
being
and
the
This is a country
ctth
Tuesdayand
News
in the intention
of
when
Our
hin,and
then
^ted
afternoon
Kunazan
fte
in
the
of
country
Wesami,
in
followed
camels
Wesami
about
noon.
there,
they encamped
the
that
us
there
remained
the
in
the
was
with
returned
of
of the
their
Sultan
to
simset
it
and
Sha'bSn,
the
then
one
advance
being perceived,
after
camp
there
the
night
of
the
people passed
the
their
over
would
day,
that
on
being
their
the
of
and
Sultan,
enemy
performed
having
At
perceived,
was
signs
some
part
Bulala
the
No
and
while,
that
out
Bulala
the
the
with
attacking
sent
eastern
of
army
expectation
time.
by that
people
the
occupy
Kirsila,
of
purpose
of
tribe
named
place
for the
the
of
people
the
to
Wesami
to
armour,
halted
prayers.
exjHiy
place
called
intelligence,our
this
learnt
clad
long
of
they
people passed, therefore,
them
"(fainst
people
Sultan
to
Kirsila, in which
Sdtan.
wr
advancing
we
horsemen,all
to
their
with
come
ooontiy of
parts
and
and
quarters,
brought
now
was
And
his
out
of water
columns
two
reached
they
and
person,
the
our
westerly
Wednesday.
Boliilawere
08.
until
of
in
own
Vezir
the
of
liim
of
the
for
and
men
having plenty
marking
one
each
western
therefore,
our
Sultan,
the
of
rear
of
one^
tteak
the
reach
to
and
his
with
easterly,
more
columns;
two
with
march
might
remaining
started,
They
the
it
and
command
the
be
great, constant,
into
divided
under
these
that
with
army,
God
visible.
became
objects
then
was
55
BULALA.
OF
his
for
army
marchingwith
ofKimm,
and
Hftrun,
the
direction,
army
wind,
and
Sultan
our
TRIBES
the
before
praisedfor
THE
the
having
and
noon
of
moon
new
after
Thursday,
night
in
tion
prepara-
for tlie fast.
When
Sultan
to
the
all
we
Kirsila,
from
for
US
up
advance
to
them within
about
towards
east
the
Our
utmost.
roond
"*
their
about
Za*afi.
all
êiigiiate
men
This
but
word
weU
to
our
bow-shot,
full
gallop,
Sultan,
tlie
mounted
this
and
Pilgrim
well
of
the
armed
French
had
and
the
people
and
retired
to
the
they encamped
Upon
"Zouavcfi."
horsemen."
sion
inten-
them
pursuing
Idils.
the
approached
fell back
pursuit,
of
country
by itself, waiting
we
they
people
our
the
original
when
more,
after
returned
is
or
with
descried
we
division
And
them.
towards
at
when
enemies,
the
the
objected
one
towards
forenoon,
the
divisions, each
in five
of
No
march.
to
journeyed
middle
till the
battle
of Balfila drawn
and
marched
sunrise
giving
people
our
auspicious morning,
the
brought
Lord
for
orders
gave
this,and
of
gracious
J. W.H.
this, the
It appears
to
56
OF
HISTORY
drummers
of
beat
enemies
our
beautiful
disorder,
in
Muhammed,
known
be
may
Sultan
The
fled, and
his
the
time
Thursday.
He
it
Tus-hu,
their
the
being
then
it
of
then
from
the
the
in
Thus
did
day
to
mist
the
in
and
wind
unless
we
reached
mouth
of
the
named
violent
us,
the
on
place
and
uhtil
ing
continu-
was
forces,
of
had
they
of Menmena
This
around
see
which
of K"nim,
his
journey
we
their
and
country
direction
possible
not
was
the
with
That
Friday.
as
Kuluyma
by
to
prayer.
there
night
them
cowardice
(?)regions
afternoon
or
saw
of
one
upon
place
the
reached
he
we
sense.
southern
until
of
flight
the
by
Tus-hu
noon.
The
that
Sultan,
the
the
night
at
horses
the
Now
when
the
drummers
in
drummers,
in
drink.
the
In
that
so
this
of
their
feed
there
remained
their
their
cattle
few
ordered
there
unload
find
to
followed
and
and
encamping.
difficult
but
people
well, he
and
so
spent
Sultan,
of
west
people
our
effects
they might
way
the
well,
had
our
the
the
it became
bulk
unload
to
of
to
of
purpose
mouth
when
well, the
order
the
the
they
part
with
the
hillocks
And
for
at
for
water,
get
in accord
drum
halted
ascend
the
ground,
camping
the
the
at
water.
well
the
of
burden.
of
water
more
without
Sultan
to
then
might
men
followed
the
beasts
and
mouth
portion
halted
Pilgrim,
Menmena
at
another
their
the
thirsty
remained
to
by this
people
attention.
greatest
about
the
that
so
arose,
seized
noon
led
he
morning
was
man
that
head
the
which
away
spent
day
and
his army
of
On
us.
from
towards
with
by
from
and
this
victory gained
fallen
every
turned
course
about
to
marched
the
had
EennH,
of
son
for
themselves
which
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
dnim
great
hide
to
helmet
fled
they
fear
the
EVENTS
the
at
the
vesseb
and
any
after
give them
people
with
the
Sultan.
Our
of
situation
our
which
we
could
they
surprise
Not
of
the
one
place
troops
the
became
people
of
were
our
known,
reality
with
country
in
was
armies
with
camp.
the
to
the
an
our
And
people
whole
night
in
Tus-hu
of
desperation
as
camp
from
of
aware
of
each
place
soon
of
and
take
want
of
as
the
the
Bulala
hearing
other
us,
by
us
water.
against
over
part
of
our
enemy
approached
spread
abroad
of
if
circumstanoe*
the
on
numbers
and
this
with
turned
day,
attacking
unawares,
least
thirst
of
in great
intention
took
the
track
our
attack
news
of
violence
sight
Sultan,
they gained intelligence
the
in
came
Tus-hu,
the
the
of
driven
were
two
called
that
gate
we
our
the
when
the
from
followed
flight and
reach
while
in
themselves,
concealing
but
Bulala, when
Tliursday
attacked
their
of
tribe
the
on
were
from
about
So
of the
enemies
their
and
approadi.
AGAINST
dpon which, Siyekema
Esslma,
and
oomnianderB, gOFernors,
and bucklers,
came
doingbattle,
and
wing of
our
others
Ab
of
in
the
as
heels and
fled
them, killing
BQch
as
cease
from
and
followiog
horses
wounded
the daikness
of
on
of
of
the
left
the
camp
such
in
shields
resolution
of
side
to
the
were
like
manner
names
as
have
we
day afterwards,
of
town
were
Shattlma,
son
of God
Sultan
and
the
of
it
was
without
or
died
any
of Fesaleh,
and
his
of
town
time,
1
Sim,
who
Variant
eleven
none
were
him
to
though
recovered
die
of
and
he
had
at
all.
from
Tus-hu
have
God
least,
died
for
his
as
from
As
their
of
travelled
may
the
in
Lord
Shattlma,
town
Monday
Danma
amounted
fourth
days,
the
coimt
side
in the
of
cover
Fukbuh,
the
as
some
Sunma
wounds,
by
grace.
after
from
marched
died
complaint
they
such
or
side,
second
left
foot-soldiers
can
our
foot
and
under
our
and
on
as
their
them,
on
the
expected
not
sojourned
olden
he
slight ;
very
complaint,
the favour
had
We
him.
wounds
where
enemy's
'Ali, otherwise
Erjunma
lived
they
killing them,
The
High
woimdcd
Hirmuh-Nasar'
Jim,
of
On
Debuwa,
did
rejected
are
most
Diliknih
of
and
among
slain.
of
son
kind,
every
horses, leaving the
none
Ood
their
pursued
neither
themselves
Iruma-Nasar,
Lord
The
one
from
The
of
;
and
upon
people
pursuit.
mules
saved
side
every
Our
their
day
forthcoming
turned
they
the
That
battle, except
alone.
on
durection
with
were
the
saw
scymitars
with
but
who
Sunma,
Fesfileh.
on
None
third
of
Sultans
had
men
weapons
by sheltering
being
8(m
with
disabled
Ood
one
men,
off
as
as
Ghabeyh,
of
Diliknih,
the
towards
the
stand.
in every
for.
night.
field of
the
*All,
son
even
foot-soldiers
of
Tus-hu,
the
him,
and
any
up
uncared
road-side
The
with
numbers
them,
them
galloped
escaped being
and
who
Eanim
great
fatigued
them,
of
people
javelins, and
were
such
other
those
forth, whose
making
them
escaped,except
mercy
of
besides
failed
spears,
soldiers behind
to the
the
northern
come
wounding
horsemen,however,
to four
of
the
their
hearts
without
swords,
nntil their
Hied
had
of the
tribe
their
place,
every
number
others
Also
troops
battle, and
to
troops
by the
with
above.
soon
our
Bulala, fully prepared
our
right wing
the
mentioned
of
of
them.
from
the
enemies,
our
Yedr, and
forth
came
son
numbers
great
against
Muhammed,
Merghl,
and
guards,
in
wont
army
with
fight
those of
forth
of
son
57
BULALA.
Ferkiima
with
Seka,
and
daughterof F"tima,
OF
TBXBES
THE
this
affair
thence
in
on
which
dwelt
are
there
oflrumaXasar."
eight days
a
in the
Saturday,
buried
until
J. W.B.
his
the
journeying
ancestors
days
of
town
of
the
Sultan
58
HISTORY
Dawtid,
this
and
book,
And
here.
untQ
quality,
when
arrived
we
demohshed,
people
the
people
to
of water
piece
but
any
one
the
people
they
set
order,
his
the
the
diggmg
wells
formerly
had
after
disorder
all
done
the
the
flight
and
before
had
been
there.
Our
them
the
original
Court
of
well
was
to
when
the
Sultan,
conformity
the
to
and
in the
*Abdu-*l-Jelil
had
days
have
Now
Tusuh*,
Sultan
be
injuiy
no
of
in
and
should
Jt did
and
the
should
nothing.
town
two
there
beasts
the
the
Upon
demolished,
tliat
so
of
speed
of
suffering'from
one
and
the
in
And
'Ali, commanded
of
from
with
arrived
Bulala, but
proclamation
inherent
is there
demolished.
profited
the
noon-time.
thus
men
as
from
its
being
place,
the
and
of
son
aroeo,
same
departure
we
demolition
of
dust
fear
both
Tliis
and
in
people
that
themselves,
Ghamiza,
of
town
and
black
which
vicinity of
separate
part
they
as
in
the
on
heard
to at
the
in
drink.
to
malice
of
well
wells,
well
matter
the
Pilgrim Idris,
by itself
of
plurality
plenty
the
another
dig
of this
reason
Sultan,
another
again
a
by
the
before
it when
with
repeat
custom
well
"id
not
fonner
our
Sim
the
found
we
should
we
of
town
therefore, disquieted
wore,
which,
the
there,
that
so
of water
want
reached
we
on
its
the
du-ection, the
every
CKXJurred
was
to
Sim,
for
in
air
Such
before.
need
no
start
the
in
fully explained
is
to
having
as
Muw
of
town
there
filled
itself,and
EXPEDITIONS
have
we
wished
we
narrated
have
DUMNO
as
that
so
when
spread
we
Nikfllih,
of
son
of
part
EVENTS
OF
passed
and
over
our
"
heads,
for
people
our
the
during
the
by his
his
governors,
the
he
gave
thereby
strivmg
dispersed
to
his
receiving
elapsed,
of
Friday
when
army
Jim
to
1
break
Yarant
power
after
their
of Tua-hu.
went
offering
Qod
died
day
and
him),
of
his
up
thrioe
prayers,
munificently,
the
After
majesty.
visit
to
law, and
bullocks, very
from
lasted
days, accompanied
of the
Kur'an,
and
day
Bountiful,
that, the
people
Iruma-Nasr,
from
death,
the
date
eleven
to
(may
of
days
his
had
before.
Pilgrim Idris,
the
the
having
Sultan
the
same
upon
the
to
dawned
up
This
mercy
mentioned
the
of
water
pure
only.
doctors
his
to
water
of former
acceptance
abodes.
have
Sunday
Sultans
and
of
want
came,
horses,
find
wounds
we
the
in respect
ease
and
Monday
money,
all
their
Sultan,
The
town
as
of
recitation
to
High
Most
Saturday
conunanders,
of
ascribed
he
whom
God
alms
tlieir
at
cattle, their
ancestors
they completed
and
of
moniing
of his
tombs
their
days
two
When
the
and
themselves
quite
were
death
upon
camp
of
the
in
"
son
of
'Ali, did
Yuruma*
more
he
Sultan,
order
Another
to
gave
pursue
BpuUiug
not
than
notice
their
of /ruma.
remain
four
in the
days,
to
his
journey
J.W.fi.
and
whole
to
the
AGAINST
of
town
Aghftfi where
Bolila.
As
soon
doads, and
it
happening on
tbelmim
Sultan,the
a
with
the
'Ayisha,
day,
the
of
after
smoke,
the
where
spot
the
they
Idris
listento this, for
listening
of ideas.
in
Where,
whose
niaed and
from
for his like
does
children,
and
his
day
of mantind,
our
Prince
him, and
And
may
when
the
^^y
be did
who,
men
mentioned
the
the
of
town
Saltan
conunanded
the
rushed
proclamation
his
west.
remain
them
of
army
had
the
south
of
the
the
and
all
the
tribe
the
purpose
of
the
of
and
arrived
noon,
and
our
Sultan
the
to
the
army
when
marched
was
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
of
engagement.
encamped
his
of
in
and
Our
the
Pilgrim,
commanders,
that
Our
they
people
heard
decamped
direction
on
his
the
In
the
had
ordêd
of
rest
Bulala.
the
night,
array.
of
Jelil
in
mischief, and
do
Idris
they
army
same
strength,
of
above
encamped
place
host
and
the
he
that
Sultan,
'Abdu-'l-
Haran,
fortitude, he
had
to
his
This
at
sufficient
of
with
came
of
town
armour.
had
stockade
Sultan
an
in
the
valour
Sultan
of Bulala,
son
he
to
the
and
propitious
the
persevering
our
speed
greatest
Idris,
to
having
direction
wliich
of
place
proclaim
his
Prince
advance
in
opportunity
Saturday,
be
to
clad
were
near
in that
the
of
God
out
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
an
dust
potent,
sake
leads
sent
of
when
encamped
not
of
upon
opposite
for
and
to
Vezir
The
time
Sultan
heralds
with
out
the
And
in the
forth
go
or
the
guards,
which
imtil
care
about
we
therefore,
should
or
of
kingdom,
great,
the
the
Amen).
and
precaution
Pilgrim, coveting
morning,
governors,
their
fear
Friday,
that
imagining
defile
'Abdu-
magnified,
be
his
(may
him.
upon
the
numbers.
the
Idris
be
sfde
for
Lord, Muhammed
horses,
Aghafi,
of
night
interval
Sultan,
our
he
bless
blessing
with
of
hand
in
abounding
with
Pilgrim,
stockade
right
to the
may
Idrts, the
without
then
inarched
Grod
like
rectification
of
May
the
au*
by the clouds
Yea
resurrection
and
measure
as
and
entered
Sultan
is known
the
understanding,
is there
like
the
Sultan
of
by
of
of
great
the
men
the
regions?
the
peace
we
Aghsfi,the
of
suite
in
place
as
it related
up
of
road
like
departure
rose
the
seen
place
posterity,
the
that
in
the
personal
the
considering
you
from
exist
endotingto
^to
and
far distant
not
of
reached.
have
indeed,
departure
seen
knew
and
had
?)
the
of the
arose
the
heard
intervention
were
dust
described
to
dust
the
even
attached
place?)
difficultythat
have
they only
1-JeIll(the Pilgrim
signof
We
was
that
fortified
move,
already
occasions.
who
to
greatest
have
we
Pilgrim Idris, by
column
between
began
59
BULALA
OF
(abattis,or
army
as
former
that
on
the
even
TRIBES
stockade
only
was
Ibnu
Sultan
is
as
followed,
was
THE
that
that
with
of
day
the
to
troops, fronting
Sultan,
too, Idris
60
OF
HISTORY
Pilgrim,
the
knoll, with
the
of Bulala
the
tribe
the
Faithful, and
Pilgrim,
were
they
took
the
Vezir
related
Sultan
of
when
they
After
this,
accompanied
with
men
until
taken
of
the
Idns
which
of
called
place
us
in the
their
they
what
intention
have
we
found
encampment,
had
abandoned
they
as
of
not
and
our
an
fled
the
When
our
Sultan,
the
spot
him
of
The
him, for the

When,
the
in
intelligence about
confusion
the
fear.
in
the
celerity.
people.
after
night.
who
slaughtered
ox
to
had
they
night.
catch
this
people
in great
shields-
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
with
in
enemy,
the
of
all
in
passing
heard,
it not
They
Indeed,
the
saw
for
having
eating,
place
which
got away
to
distance.
great
Our
of
to
the
Had
inform
could
fled
they
manner,
their
of the
army
to
Sultan
him
acquainted
positive
with
according
and
Senduh,
his
to
the
of
Pilgrim,
him
between
But
mankind,
for
direction
inmiediately
him, but
came
the
in order
the
state
them
gave
taking
the
saw
was,
Idris
in
fled
and
death.
to
pursuit
first watch
'Ali, he
followed
sentinel
most
encamped
of
Sultan,
obstacle
the
therefore,
the
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
an
was
of
of
in
follow
to
persons
in
forgive.
alone, without
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
son
Sultan
our
end
he
dark.
away.
himself
out
cease
Sultan
the
the
of
he
the
Sultan
approach
night
did
nor
set
sent
horse-soldiers
Pilgrim,
the
people
his
towards
sentinel
the
not
put
the
Kedir
Sultan
be
and
and
was
Sultan
our
great
dignified
two
them
to
evening
compassion
pardon
to
have
the
to
and
himself;
captured,
presence,
pity
great
Sultan
our
his
utmost
were
should
they
proncncss
would
by
him,
lest
the
enemy
namely.
them
brought
into
his
of his
tliis,he
for
he
with
traces
until
Bulala,
lives, and
their
their
captives
the
of
lives
of
reason
account
on
the
brought
were
liberty, by
been
their
for
fear
the
pursuit
among
'Abdu-'l-Jelil, and
great
and
the
royal family
the
to
pursuing
slain, the prisoners
from
found
from
Ilartin, followed
were
return
and
the
mid-day,
at
sun
for
disorder
in
of
Idrls
King
the
as
when
But
Commander
the
of
apparent
away
of
son
battle.
for
dread, they feared
violent
slain
not
the
Now
and
conspicaons
and
believers, the
the
extensive
long
elevated
an
(of power)
of
refrained
Idris,
The
did
Vezir
with
Sultan
Vezir
distance.
Sultan
flight, nmning
to
The
speed.
degree
'All, manifest
seized
they
but
of
son
the
of
on
fully prepared
the
saw
station
in
army
and
enemy,
his
up
his
of
portion
facing
spot
'All, took
of
eon
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
EVENTS
Sultan, Idris
night
prayer,
each
horseman
which
they
the
and
slept
there.
his
beast
watered
set
out
Pilgrim,
again
arrived
in pursuit
As
in
of
at
that
soon
the
the
as
midst
Sultan
place
morning
of
that
at
the
time
appeared,
town,
after
'Abdu-1-Jclll,
and
62
OP
HISTORY
tlicy
halted
district
of
his
with
haste
and
fled
full
at
away.
all that
had
towards
direction
and
Fighisih;
follow
up,
of
all, and
foUowers
them
gave
the
all
and
making
were
with
until
nearly
from
the
of
the
noontide.
This
water
noon
of
The
the
come
day following
in
speed
then
our
sun
had
Sultan
our
of
party
the
towards
to
was
This
prayer.
near
his
declined
not
it would
fortified
we
reached
acquiring
post
and
only
(or the
on
the
VesBlr
horaea
our
in
pursuit
did
the
not
nigfat
at
with
met
not
until
nearly
miable
were
the
and
fair altitude.
but
and
was
day,
if
not
from
the
about
town,
that
spoil
thirst
The
of
and
in the
principal
the
however,
of
afternoon
Pilgrim, journeyed
returning
our
He
it nntil
reach
time
the
of
detriment
troops,
property.
Idris
PUgrim,
continued
he
deserts, made
the
our
advantage.
an
did
the
the
Those
after
Sultan,
to
be
much
until
where
third
be
the
over
Idris
that
saw
not
right hand)
Aghafi,
considerations
meridian.
night there,
the
he
Fighisih,
the
oxenj
two
Sultan,
The
than
emergency
these
would
fully quenched
of
who
pressing
assuredly
dispersed
were
it, passing the
the
to
army
accomphshed,
south
more
when
troops
from
camels
many
completely.
his
who
to
horses
our
aad
those
of
Aghftfi
from
own
endeavour,
contrary
had
we
reason
From
certainly
with
this
enemy.
us
which
horses,
returned
day
an
with
therefore
for
life is
one's
pursuit obstinately
our
of
of
distanced
afternoon
his
race
during
But
to
fugitives.
flight for
pursuit
enemies
halted
the
with
up
noticed.
the
the
on
watered
been
already
in
Bulala
HarQn,
horses
every
tliis
tiie
in
command
also, and
of
out
of
to
with
suffering
of
road
the
footsteps
great
the
of
had
march
the
thirst, arising
they
our
on
in
speed
of
their
using
Sultan
The
caused
horses
have
we
as
Besides,
the
of their
Bulala,
the
direct
out
they urged
and
day.
full
at
thirst, for
any
on
set
get
part
aside
son
all
to
the
on
heard
Vezir
in
Pilgrim,
turned
therefore
He
of
that
him, followed
violence
Fighisih,
the
speed
enemy.
suffer
to
in search
rein
the
and
Idrls,
The
Sultan,
the
of
Vezir
out.
it.
accepted
advance
in
the
them
find
and
them
obeyed
commanded
he
perceived
efifort
fled, quitting the
had
these
which
Idrls
therefore
'Abda-
Rghlcdh
of
Key"m,
He
followers.
his
they
and
Sultan,
soouts
Sultan
and
the
at
our
the
endeavour
of
part
when
north
the
to
the
to
the
horses
every
sent
on
with
deserts
using
was
occurred
'Abdu-1-Jelil,
the
into
Now
therein
their
watering
speed,
Information
found
place, they
arrived
they
until
place.
celebrated
forces
and
continued
they
this
reached
people,
our
thus
FighTsih,
advancing"
'1-Jclil
and
not,
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
EVENTS
time
encamped
morning
station.
of
the
to
This
son's
AGABrar
News
Jelllhad
THE
then
was
bronght
inarched
with
boried his mother
and
of
willed. The
our
Sultan
day-dawn, and
people
tasted
and
had
until
Our
the
Pilgrim,heard
Jlm\ before we
arrived
until
stopped
stopped
little short
of
when
it both
napping
from
started
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
for
retiring
Faithful, Idris
Had
napped.
Ghaskwa,
to
leaving
and
we
we
the
came
while,
the
at
passed
he
take,
of
where
Sultan
reached
had
we
place
the
of
inteUigence
Commander
before
arrived
He
short
retreat
and
when
Jehl,
Gk)d
as
horses
nap.
could
he
as
his
the
at
day
Jim,
beginning
much
as
was
prayer,
the
their
than
more
the
of
news
the
'Abdu-*1-
millet
Sultan,
in
passed Melima,
of
had
to
afternoon
Slm^
mounted
was
she
marched
the
at
the
intelligence
sleep there,
time
there
in which
Sultan
after
had
they
much
as
the
ê
this
arrived
Sultan
the
remained
not
into the deserts.
^ve
And
forces
the
at
But
Again quickly with
^*eardthe
the
Ghaskwa
also.
Ghaakwa,
anby.
He
travelled
to
nightthere
and
our
of
which
in
Ghaskwa,
when
'Abdu-'l-
quarter
Ghurghur,
spread abroad,
his
and
night,
placenear
death.
Sultan
the
northern
at
Showkiyyetu-'l-Aghafi
with the whole
of
that
the
to
encamped
her
became
Btartmg from
of the
had
of
day
Sultan
forces
63
BULAUL
OF
our
Bih, daughter
livedup to the
drcnlated
to
his
Aghfifi, and
oonntiy of
TRIBES
we
should
we
but
for
this
and
for
our
not
reason
night's
lest
In the
morning
there before
found
We
advantage,
as
he
had
waty),
He
and
in
but
station.
Melimih*
at
travelled
people
They
were
After
in
the
Sim
this
Idris,
and
the
son
of
Jim
of
and
there
safe, and
the
without
yarianU.
after
sunrise,
meridian,
until
had
we
whom
loaded
we
after
at
moving
^
found
had
booty.
or
Variant
Melima.
sunset.
Showof
of
of
our
us.
the
Showkiyya,
journeying
of
we
left behind
Commander
station
to
those
the
the
prayer
at
proceeded
our
reached
which
just
with
Pilgrim,
of
mid-day
our
hfe.
suffering
direction
morning
next
his
save
water,
Sim, arriving there
'Ali, remained
Agh"fi,
are
of
there, and
Sultan
our
the
to
of
instead
in the
perform
to
and
Jelil, inasmuch
no
was
returned
from
night,
merry,
there
booty
watan,
order
directly
there
direction
in
And
days.
of
'Abdu-'l-
deserts
where
we
sun
stationed
three
or
quarters
our
up
ordained
Sultan
Ghaskwa
remaining
happy,
the
reason
for the
were
country
"
place
in the
there
tliis,
Faithful,
in
two
God
the
to
of
either
took
birthplace (reading
remaining
kiyyetu-l-Aghafi,
who
his
left
noon,
rapidly
put up
find
not
himself
We
decline
the
after
We
for
and
it whatever
from
himself
thirst, and
chief
did
we
betaken
concealed
from
around
departed
and
there
remaining
noon,
Ghaskwa
reached
we
in
J.W.B.
pursuit
64
the
of
guards
with
Bumu
of
great
and
'Abdu-'llsh,
'1-Jelil.
with
follow
him
with
to
find
off to
the
from
that
Thursday,
and
march
The
journeyed
also
the
the
pious,
law
their
before
there, and
of the
present
same
acquired
It will
the
the
name
Sultan
died.
He
d
aftei
'Abdainside
Idrls
the
oontinue
considerable
long
go
Most
way
the
for
of
town
son
visit
to
knowledge
They
did
been
of their
then
not
reach
remarked
iiioM"r.-
of
Sultan
in
it until
that
J.W.R
in
the
trusting
spending
the
to
nigfat
beaten
was
marched
of
and
their
by
then
to
journey
to
Safiyya*,
journeyed
with
author
towards
the
Junior
attendants,
in
They
reached
attentively
the
interior,
deemed
in
the
after
people
by
the
Ermk.
mosque
journeyed
and
read
returned
company
of
it, and
there
drum
son
and
considered
of
legist
determined
Sulfan
the
'Ayisha*,
the
POgrim,
then
He
Ahmed,
before
on
Belaghi.
the
Priest
the
they
They
moving.
him
OhamtilQ.
of
and
great
to
accompanied
was
prayer,
mind
before
Bir, the
High,
noonday
his
up
Idns
and
Scripture.
signal
started
real
hare
the
moniiiig
High
it, and
and
God
beat, and
saw
its account.
Belaghi,
i
son
we
town
Sultan,
our
Showkiyyetu-'l-Aghafi
pious
of
the
drum
Muhammed,
and
at
book,
of
of
view
to
the
of
commanders,
holy
time
as
south,
the
hopes
Saturday
the
towards
Priest
for
moved
south
had
in
halted
when
west
did
made
Muhammed
where
his
His
the
Sultan
and
south,
the
manner
Sultan,
had
Pilgrim,
Friday,
and
to
the
on
the
Now
ooimtx}
Muhammed
our
obej
Sultan
footing
camels
the
Dunma,
the
blessings
the
this
the
governors,
the
'Abdu-'llah,
the
Sultan
the
Ghamtilu,
of
the
of
of
Idris
being
son
attached
order
of
on
and
towards
went
placing
camp
and
horses
place,
to
of
doctors
Kur'an,
the
Sultan
camp
and
this
the
him
Muhammed,
through
their
the
son
Sultan,
morning
next
his
with
us
Anc
pasturage.
when
And
all
it at
same
our
Sultan
the
caused
In
justice against
while
the
length
at
around
go
there.
residing
of
Muhammed,
Sultan
the
preferred
obtaining
outside
was
time, until
by
would
remanicd
they
Thus
Pilgrim,
he
Showkiyyet-Aghafi,
of
of
despaired
having
that
to
Sultan,
Volume
who
tribe
side.
the
join
to
having
obtamed
they
his
at
after
formed
was
concourse
him
the
'Abdu-'ll"h,
intention
the
and
'Arab
together
sent
ani
govemorBy
of
only excepted
those
him,
the
on
he
liim
to
son
God
by
swear
of
tribe
people, gathered
came
legist Muhammcd,
EXPEDITIONS
commanderB,
the
the
unto
even
of the
thus
who
one
every
Bulala,
others
with
Fitn,
Jclil, until
'Abdu-'l-
Sultan
the
of
DUItma
EVENTS
OF
HISTORY
are
the
themselves
direction
Sultan
of
had
frequentlj named
the
blessed
the
town
halted
the
and
on
of
there
in this hiatorr
'
AGAINST
at
them.
before
noon
jonmey
of
these
drde, and
dread
return
greatest abjectness and

On
that
that the
taken
and
Muhammed
prisoner his
uncle
towards
the
their
river
remained
there
Wm
from the
Arabs,
to him
come
When
wt
the
those who
of
wached
the
the
cxpoenre
rest
to
the
the town
with
(niay
God grant
"wt
also,as
him
night
in
his
breaking,
news
'Ahdu-Iêlil,
son
of
wag
^he intent of
^peated
and
spread
and
halted
designof giving
VOL.
XIX.
had
met,
had
And
received
him
in the
battle
son
town
and
to
our
of
Sultan
of
the
place,
one
and
thus
towards
thence
to
where
he
when
the
the
the
that
so
Idrts
turned
each
armies
and
each
nigh
was
the
in
offer
Sultan
motion
in
battle
to
intelligence being
the
back
town
the
enjoy
two
that
to
This
'Abdu-'l-
Sultans
two
dawn
put his forces
of 'All
son
of Bulala,
effect
the
*Abdu-'llah,
could
that,
people
Sultan,
him),
succour
the
in
of
Pilgrim,
of Yitukurma
neighbourhood
to
the
'Abdu-'llah.
of
abroad,
IdrTs
After
the
camp.
the
to
from
son
happened,
from
Bumu
own
been
Ghalla,
to
then:
encounters
out
set
and
for
of
had
Faithful,
they
time
traces
of their
governors
'Abdu-'l-Jelil, had
coming
strengthen
The
\),
was
^he Sultan Muhammed,
God
Sultan,
our
what
of
until
short
army
by
the
of
being
the
went
Sultan
our
accompanied
halted,
had
they
Aghafi.
visit,
continued,
the
to
came
as
some
Muhammed,
live-long night.
people
the
he
Sultan
Sultans
on
Fitn,
and
and
of
he
subjects
Medghama.
to
the
met
two
society the
P*88ed the
where
thence
honour
converse
^parated, the
and
their
I*oplecould
^^t^
place
his forces
of
of
efface
necessities
brothers,
(or Fisla).
their
weather
had
Ghisla
remained
to
of the
From
place,
latter
them
Iwenh,
that
from
this
for
of his
of
they
Belaghi
at
BumQ,
to
they
Commander
to
of
the
of
journeyed
town
west,
Thus
where
the
Dighilwa.
of
^"lted,
and
the
others.
inclemencies
Ghalla
town
him
Sultan
the
paying
emigrate
to
Dibwfi,
Sultan,
GhaUi,from
grant
the
'Abdu-'llah,
our
from
the
at
towards
When
cared for, the
God
state
two
host
and
Kfika
finished
itself,and
"ith the
enemy.
"*nie
had
of
of
town
until
stopping
was
some
to
army
At
the
with
halted
and
days,
determined
Bula,
court
from
of
son
day,
next
south,
from
people
had
the
the
arose
in
the
to
Legist,
The
the
again, marching
ont
Inbe
hands.
he
This
Kftnim
of
from
in
Pilgrim (may
of Sikima,
son
several
when
included
!
brought
the
Bir,
to
He
lesson
terror.
Sultan
off
the
land
day intelligence was
had cut
both
Sultan
Idrls
whole
put the
! take
arc
the
to
Sultan,
our
had
he
who
65
BXJLALA.
OF
brethren
priests
their
inspired by
TRIBES
Muslim
two
from
for
fconour),
THE
Pilgrim, (may
the
towards
of Ghalla,
Jelll, remaining
F
in
the
there
66
HISTORY
with
his
OF
forces
the
whole
iiitellifrcncerehitive
this, he
Upon
of
vicinity
towards
Medghama.
Burnu
until
(or Kcfesta),
the
frontier
in
and
he
from
the
and
aftei*wards
going
noted
after
the
of
son
met
the
of
had
'Abdu-'llah,
in order
the
near
of
town
wliich
had
killed
partisans
in
the
battle.
road
lie
'Abdu-'llfili,who
To
as
of
the
the
at
people
forth
the
Ultimately,
united
in
The
his
enter
This
last
separation
for
those
who
are
is
by
the
the
wish
and
of
his
told
to
the
now
ceased
the
Pilgrim,
agamst
they
so
his
in
an
going
Upon
this
for
being
to
as
set
him
wished
others
to
exhausted.
being
commanders,
and
were
some
'Ali,
son
army
Eanim.
provisions
the
and
guards,
Kanim.
past, and
from
his
that
while
soon
of
news
BuniQ,
and
of
son
governors,
to
towards
of
as
Muhammed,
opinions,
two
their
the
and
people
of
son
of Yerima.
'All, heard
country
down
Muhammed,
manner,
the
told
was
"
latter
the
being
original history,
om*
of
exciting
of
return
campaign
daughter
equip themselves,
of
being
preparations
the
to
the
between
reason
whole
to
'Abdn-
knocked
was
Sultan
of
what
to
the
had
number
great
to
*Abdu-'l-Jelil
and
journey
son
According
had
armieB
two
Muhammed,
a
the
Muhammed,
engagement
after
all to
of
that
severe
Sultans
Idris
the
(or Ghadaw),
him
return
Sultan,
that
sides.
Sultan
the
;
encamped
received
was
him
Sultan
'Ali, had
of
son
son
divided
autumn
on
Belowj,
to
are
Pilgrim,
and
and
were
home
return
both
Beri, he
cheering,
the
on
then
who
where
the
reteat
of
town
again
out
following
Fr("n
those
Pilgrim,
Fedaw
the
'Alxlu-'llah, with
the
importance
all
assembly
Bumu,
Orst
two
set
of
the
for
at
against
opposed
the
encouraging,
to
on
B^ri.
attack
to
married
Idris
between
arrival
was
of
account
Sukurti,
information
in
of
was
had
Sultan,
battle
Eanim
last
and
of
the
towards
however,
return,
our
of
of
that
so
uncertainty.
for
of
Keghesta
to
degree
room
lands
marched
'All, sumamed
man
this
the
pouit
resulted
the
the
place,
same
then
that
this
the
journeying
Siki-Danenma,
and
no
Yitukurma,
'llah, taking
of
the
Beri, authentic
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
ensued,
give
Idrfs
Sultan,
our
town
Sultan
in
phice
and
of
Buniu
Ghughuta,
the
Sulu,
in
halting
west,
Bumu.
to
Now
of
beat
to
further
no
continued
first
tlie town
leaving
came
as
Kanim,
to
coming
us,
to
the
he
reached
to
reached
he
point
thence
were
seen,
whence
From
country
notoriety, thereby
thence
in
the
drums
being
towards
afterwards
between
sight.
frontier
and
The
again
had
he
gain
'Abdu-'l-Jelil.
Sultan
turned
could
ho
but
night;
the
to
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
EVENTS
the
Eftnim.
every
one
the
same,
He
having
Sultan
therefore
completed
resolved
set
out
to
with
AGAINST
his limy
in the
beginning
the march
on
bere, and
Prom
latter
poeoble
Wm
his
those
find
He
in
baiting
bis troops.
^t
^bein
be
had
as
his
those
two
the
lieutenant,
halted
towards
in the
*gam
there.
"Nothing
until
"ielaying,
the march,
JeliL
the
party
delivered
established
the
said
the
from
on
of
the
Dim,
expectation
tarried
81100688
Za'aHk
of the
of
fugitives
or
on
'Abdu-'lof
captives
only
such
EI-Agh"fi,
to
he
and
remained,
to
messenger
the
found
travellers
Sultan
returned
over
out
stopping
never
place
thence
in
when
lieutenant,
remained
weak
where
he
of authentic
long
before
the
capturing
"
Zu'afa
the
with
the
north,
what
forces
intelligence from
Sultan's
at
the
Yirumaand
ones
the
Mentioned
good
of
tidings
the
above
Sultan
aa
marched
from
night,
one
halting
were
Sultan.
made
messenger
household
"
place
former
towards
remained
Sultan
the
in the
day following
they rejoiced exceedingly
and
latter
lieutenant
named
Sim,
towards
inarched
not
this
then
set
they
besides, excepting
Sultan
The
In
had
he
others
Sim
Showkiyyetu-
traces
the
of
of
town
but
of
over
town
wliile, he
body
army
horses, and
plundered, making
and
Bih, and
Jim.
women
the
to
the
with
of his
the
and
with
there
foot.
Wessftmi
in
attacked
the
pred-
thence,
Hiruma-Igha,
liim
sunrise;
up
the
liimself, sending
Now
town
they
to
whom
Yfigfaft*,
over
were
by flight.
afterwards
and
whom
Ghumsuh,
women
came
from
towards
endeavour,
every
fled in
appointed
water
marching
before
length they
at
among
This
Q6d
as
using
east,
sunrise,
men'
short
all
after
night
reached
therefore, followed
They,
the
to
the
by
behind
named
he
there
troops,
reached
they
the
weaker
time
to
leaving
both
soldiers, and
until
cast
and
of Kiluma-
returned
accompanying
resting
his
with
night
'"Agbafi,which
towards
the
After
evening.
the
to
napping
at
and
had
commanders
forces
there
Bih,
Yissembu
they
to
on
with
in search
passing
foot
of his
one
towards
and
the
went
Ghami-Kib"la.
of
son
property
sent
with
the
with
'"^wched thence
he
morning
assembled
marched
Yissembu,
there;
of Wessfimi,
troops
(or Kefestih)
and
reached
the
his
by night, accompanied
of
He
seized
they
of
foot-soldiers,
persons
left behind,
He
started
with
troops
which
town
'Abdu-'l-Jehl,
weak.^
himself
"Mttthing
Uellma.
arrived
The
the
town
were
town
In
he
the
to
therefore
the
reached
and
brother
who
bot did not
ptation.
they
place
expedition
and
and
Kaghastih
to
67
BULALA.
after
numbers,
horsemen
ittOfit robust
OP
winter,
Knrteti,
to
last
at
this
of the
in
BelQj,
Wirkimih, and
TRIBBS
Showkiyyet-Ghatehgha.
at
increased
Ghafflta,to
Dtoma
THE
his
of
and
the
at
with
him
They
had
appearance,
the
Sultan's
'Abdu-'l-Jelll.
J.W.B.
Hlmma-Igha."
F
68
After
Sultan
from
and
middle
of
which,
of
Jim,
the
Sultan,
and
gratulation
Sunday
first
in
the
Sultan,
with
and
the
besides,
camels
the
to
He
the
were
their
carry
those
in
the
who
had
lieutenant,
the
and
the
night,
arrived
and
greeting,
while
the
the
left
also
fourth
the
on
He
enemy.
namely,
Thiyurma-Bir,
was
of
son
Yiruma-YSghft,
with
them
and
the
the
amounted
shields-
archers,
him
accompany
these
"
the
principal captains,
and
to
provisions,
and
sequence
con-
in
party
Saturday,
javelin-men
unable
in
passed
against
second
Deletugliizim,
who
and
his
of
four
crossbow-men,
he
Sim
that
junction.
march
to
followers.
his
embracing,
fortunate
camp
third
their
together
others
the
with
accompanied
much
Kighama-Bekr,
was
who
determined
of
parties,
two
days, Friday
two
he
him
those
and
town
where
the
them
informed
day following,
that
so
the
at
marched
tlie
out
safe
further
MadmimI,
ensued
rested
morning
behind
men
their
at
Sultan
The
the
there
him
join
at
and
EXPEDITIONS
he
message,
lieutenant
set
forenoon,
again,
left
he
DURING
to
the
the
with
met
them
halting
whence
of
been
joyful
required
direction
the
this
delivering
the
EVENTS
OF
HISTORY
for
to
and
of
want
great
veiy
number.
the
Idris
started, therefore,
Sultan
The
Pilgrim,
of
son
marching
towards
the
which
reached
in the
we
found
little
until
there
napped
after,
morning
and
the
Tuesday,
whole
of
number
slaves
Kewrd
of
SultAn
The
was
to
spent
the
west
they
pace,
our
horses
had
there, and
towards
in
the
the
town
till all
were
Sim,
around
khids
of
the
of
the
on
the
plundering
A
great
sheep,
oxen,
and
above-mentioned
had
reached
it
we
satisfied.
hill which
morning
of
we
and
altitude,
this
Tub.
the
to
when
divers
of
him
east,
prayer
finished
tribe
or
broke,
good
the
camels,
gathering
of
taken
and
the
commenced
returned
the
there, and
the
many
we
rapid
ascended
then
encamping
what
with
and
ourselves
watered
Kewrd,
at
of
which
after
and
dawn
to
gained
had
we
mounted
slain, and
were
taken,
were
town
them
as
enemies
our
we
performed
soon
as
before
with
true
turned
had
sun
him
the
We
therefore
we
horsemen
when
but
the
party
ojKjrations against
his
Kew"I,
Monday.
little
Sunday,
of
town
on
midnight,
performed,
with
the
Faithful,
that
property;
and
When
and
Sacrifice,
of
Feast
south
of
the
on
forenoon
nor
about
been
those
and
Sultan
the
and
the
north.
the
the
mounted,
had
prayer
still to
later
Sultan
direction
man
of
strength
great
of
neither
first towards
marching
middle
night,
the
in
the
in
east
there,
nothing
'Ali,
Commander
the
of
lies
him
to
were
we
our
army,
The
property.
of
west
his whole
Wednesday
in which
the
night
marched
peofde
and
70
OF
HISTORY
rapidly
marched
and
what
in
anyone
and
circuit
marched
their
camp.
came
upon
make
to
so
that
were
they
people
of Bumu
Sultan,
Idris
In
seen.
Tumaghir,
Sultan,
in his
of
them
so
doing
thus
But
eyes.
distinctly
who
Sultan,
the
it would
array
of
horsemen
large
army
might
the
in
leave
them
undertook
attack
Bulala
not
safety
Bulala,
awaited
contact
with
Bulala
people
his
from
his
The
of
rest
This
town
point
the
of
of
the
until
of
Bulala
had
gone
out
their
gave
pursued
of
few
the
perceiving
number
of
the
other
party
as
town
men
he
his
and
in
came
superiority
they
gave
hand,
were
them
of
and
Sensena,
of
with
way
people
horses,
horsemen,
these
the
The
God
outskirts
to
being
whom
On
the
they
were
their
approaching
the
on
approach
to
of
in nmnb^.
Sensena.
of
fore
there-
and
few
which
speed
support
them,
so
deaths.
the
town
Then,
were
that
out
no
of
small
the
saw
coming
those
but
attacking them,
men
who
shieldsmen
the
the
in
full
theur
that
the
their
party.
intention
retreated.
learnt
to
near
of
term
tion
informa-
our
however,
towards
escaped
his
They
preparations
at
with
Scnsena.
they
as
the
however,
the
having
halted
courageously
party
of
of
be
the
lieutenants
to
Bulala
possession
retreated
shieldsmen
Deletu-Ghizim,
of
and
them,
deferring
by
this
them,
the
took
cupidity
Of
imagined.
as
tiie
perceived
fearing
Seeing,
party.
about
halted,
might
of
consideration
Deltughizun,
of
who
the
they
out
what
penjeivcd
pursued
of
one
these
to
this
town,
shieldsmen
to
of
of
overwhelm
to
the
made
the
shieldsmen
of
attention
rear
people
were
tribe
the
speed, they
but
the
him,
within
had
the
welcome
to
and
to
imagine
signs
of
as
was
meet
According
the
following
be
their
turned
town
and
to
Sensena*
of
Sonscna
when
out
first
his
they
as
shieldsmon.
that
whose
favour
to
midst
of
the
appear,
horse
not
out
after
following
troops
But
went
and
approached
in the
of
did
it
imagined
the
being
had
was
were
none
of
had
fact, when
Ghufuta,
of
country
putting
truth
went
increase
an
they
for
the
captains
the
hope
gain
necessary
that
of
when
coming,
was
first
at
in
they
made
they
not
And
shicldsmen
in the
to
should
by
Sultan
our
This
Tub.
approach,
who
the
men
of
Bulala.
of
their
of
Pilgrim,
the
and
distance
four
heard
which
night
they
morning
by
of Bumu
tribe
the
road
that
lighted
Thursday
tribe
the
people
the
of
the
From
Wednesday.
the
fire
no
was
eastern
on
consequence,
most
were
the
war
that
stratagem,
On
of
night
there
ascertained,
have
we
in the
Sim
to
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
EVENTS
of
desisted
party,
had
the
and
parsaed
in
advance
of
the
and
la here
applied
townspeople.
word
of Sim
appoan
or
to
signify
Jlm.-^J.W.R.
capital fortified town,
to
AGAINST
iccording
the
to
Bulftla horsemen
aivây
tbsLi
his
be
own
therefore
Jt,
caused
he
iis
^"3Sfing
each
S*"xiscna,
^Îxo
thus
**^ci
entered
others
Of
^'^"^
three
the
heard
^^^^
those
Commander
"'^^"^tiflelf in
^"^Vay
^^"
of
*^^ttle,acting
^^tired
'ê
related
already
To
to
return
Idrts the
of
tribe
afternoon
of
Bulala,
and
prompt
that
day,
of
the
On
of
day
three
the
second
fear
return,
the
above
of
Bulala,
mentioned
people
our
Hunlima-Muhammed
died
of
then:
the
wounds,
Mitr"ma-Iiy"tuh,
(may
from
"
Variant
in
of
they
in
acted
Deletu,
have
Iluuama.
in
one
of
the
son
at
of
his
arrival
On
Sensena.
killed.
was
conflict
ments
instruof
that
Mitrama-Liyatuh,
was
of
of
time
other
and
road
his
enemies
Ahmed,
drums
In
Sultan,
our
the
about
son
one
son
of
rejoiced
the
younger,
of
mitil
his
away
everj-
Wunma^-Muhammed
with
(or
order
changed
Sensena
night.
God
in
them
history
chased
therein
Mulaghlama-'Abdu-'Uah,
thbrd
the
Sultan
wounded,
were
moved
followers
Bulala,
of
fourth
Iliruma,
whole
the
all,
by
had
his
repelling
our
occasion,
sounded
music
of
tribe
with
up
of
were
departing
of
deeds.
into
all who
and
prayer,
followers
Commander
having
entered
he
what
remained
the
When
after
Sim,
Senscna,
First
Iliyurma
and
acts
those
relate
here
Commander
to
as
Ali.
of
son
town
his
the
from
Of
of
of
Siyurumuh-Bir
and
original narrative
our
Pilgrim,
the
towards
Siyurmuh
his
people
fighting
thirdly,
to
manner
have
the
courageously,
refrained
Senscna.
himself
the
opposite
midst
again.
Commander
Idris, drew
Sensena,
disorder
in
Similar
Sultan
the
of
middle
the
the
'Abdu-'llah,
after
first.
town
midst
will
we
of
Sensena
the
out
in
other,
cowardice.
in
Sultan,
son
secondly,
him;
killed
present
were
of
quarter
from
^"ihr),son
who
of
scrambling
the
and
put
quickly
each
into
perceived
as
the
enter
tliem
weak
and
had
with
liis
however,
Deletu
raced
out
off
saddle,
of
outside
and
him
adversai-y
Bulala
the
turned
he
perceived,
liis
hand
with
quickly
of
pull
his
should
halted
to
of
man
then
entered
when
of
the
who
to
Kighima-Bekr,
one
of
danger,
heutenants
from
party
flight and
by
the
hand
of
pommel
his
were
horse
the
the
them
the
some
escaped
Deletu
hold
as
of
of
account
prisoner.
his
people
bulk
the
but
'tieringon
other
Bulala
the
of
tried
act, when
and
the
by
of
one
persons,
and
and
of
which
Deletu
with
^"^"veral
hold
rehnquish
to
could,
his
71
BTJLALA.
some
Deletu
of
strong
was
horse,
him
him
firm
took
his
to
spurs
"*^
horse
by
Senscna,
of
make
to
OF
given
hold
direction
borse, wishing
TRIBES
aocoimts
caught
the
THE
of
mercy
Junuma
upon
the
the
and
'Abdu-'Uah,
;
them),
younger,
all
they
and
were
72
buried
of
Sim
in
EVENTS
OF
HISTORY
Mulaghlama-'xVbdu-llah
but
buried
was
the
in
town
Setuni.
with
liis army,
the
on
marched
Sultan
The
the
second
Setum,
him).
upon
Daghlu,
and
so
infirm,
setting
camels
for
the
he
when
followers
them.
taken,
Vezir
Sultan
the
in
remaining
one
And
from
Simsim,
tribe
om:
there
chanced
the
Kanim,
after
between
them
Our
of
did
be
the
make
not
the
our
set
out
the
Sultan
*Abdu-'l-Jehl.
uavelling
in
of
Vezir
of
and
in
had
they
Sultan
had
and
set
which
the
out
reached
people
the
after
the
were
of
who
Ermi,
the
Faithful,
tribe
of
Sultan
our
and
of
conference
with
remained
having
of
town
Arabs
going
on
Arabs
returned
in the
met
decided
Tub
but
wiUi
up
Eergha-Simsim.
he
had
undertaking
an
westerly
long stay
north
day following
on
his
to
us
behind
been
in
to
oome
Sultan.
Sultan
on
go
his
with
come
The
also
the
and
away.
certain
of
and
the
passmg
there
tribe
pact
om:
towards
his
and
of
whom
did
they
solemn
and
Sultan
thence
from
Commander
between
Tub,
thither
and
Bumu,
the
he
to
Those
place.
took
carried
to
of
Bari,
Eowma,
and
Sultan,
and
of
town
with
been
expedition,
of
the
prisioners
when
his
in
them
booty
which
the
and
water^
no
what
Vezir
Simsim,
of
is
property.
the
during
'Abdu-l-Jehl
Sultan
name
it, be
'Abdu-1-JellL
possible
the
by
Daghlu,
direction
had
taken
been
for
out
night
that
companions
known
town
set
the
of
was
cavaliy
the
pursued
with
us
large quantity
the
in
met
after
had
in
to
of
learnt
stores,
Sultan
there
not
was
returned
therefore,
consisting
it
the
town
lieutenant
of
Sultan
mercy
that
intelligence
the
the
that
was
the
in
his
the
place,
Our
have
Pilgrim,
as
where
there.
but
act
of
quest
deserts
efforts
the
strongest
that
to
him
made
they
in
near
the
to
the
in
God
This
foot-soldiers,
with
Daghlu
approached
They,
When
of
town
the
to
encamped
it
quarters
Idris
Harun,
of
care
accompanying
forces, and
of
son
left
intelligence
therein.
Sultan,
himself
out
thence
from
day
Idris,
his
up
he
Here
(may
received
himself
our
as
taking
in
absence
fled
soon
wounds,
we
taken
and
south,
Yitukurma.
his
also
had
liis Vezir,
ordered
the
place
this
of
of
firmly estabUsliing
confinned,
But
died
'Abdu-'l-Jehl
Sultan
his
In
that
which
Ghamarft,
the
advanced
and
Jim,
from
of
town
towards
to
near
affair
the
at
day, marching
of
town
halted
and
this
after
Mulaghlama-'Abdu-'Uah
EXPEDITIONS
DUBING
with
and
this
got
direction,
and
place,
forces, and
lialting at
expedition
They
his
in
towards
sight
followed
him
marched
halted
Menduh.
the
of
but
From
north
and
them
Bart,
at
hence
in pursuit
his
as
of
followers
far
as
the
THE
AGAINST
town
authentic
troops,
deserts,
Sultan
which
seated
in Jthe
In
^^
the
^hieldsmen
in
Passed
by
xxiessenger
sent
'^ô
in the
him
opinion
and
yon
not
So-w
excellent
The
^*^
^g^ht
Wight's
^^^n,
^he
of
after
the
In
the
High
One
of
Priest
after
of
the
having
palissades
situation,
from
he
our
of
of
much
from
and
three
Ahmed,
son
Guh,
they
any
intelligence
being
or
when
abattis,
in
Idns
Sultan,
in
whole
in
the
the
time
in his
"
of
Variant
of
in
from
the
Meydela,
have
of
his
for KitatL-J.W.R.
occiured
they
with
Such
removal
country,
and
the
were,
inclosure
an
was
our
reached
'All, informing
the
of not
Bulala;
where
intelligence
of
second
subject
breadth.
Sitatl^ after
flight
tribe
remain
accurate
son
on
council.
Lieutenant
the
of
quarters
hold
to
houses
the
at
about
town
the
might
the
to
and
Pilgrim,
town
'Abdu-'l"Jelll
of
length
short
people
agreement
an
the
surrounded
what
to
as
our
of Yereh
'Abdu-'llah,
together
that
safety.
at
the
third
consulted
in
there
of
son
the
the
night
of
son
After
the
entered
Safiyya,
of
And
council
army
halted
town
assembled
generals
and
and
Do
shieldsmen
the
Yereh.
the
Wc
the
Kighama-Bekr,
of
the
Wc
before.
reached
thirst.
passed
the
an
Meydela,
placed
reaching
and
again,
he
done
before
Yikmi
started
Sultan
staying
was
had
son
our
of
he
was
received
between
result
also
morning,
them
having
tune
prayer,
F"tima.
of
this
we
noon
Yertma-'Ali,
son
and
as
has
again,
column
all
us
man
marchôf
lieutenant,
suffering
of
time
the
organizing
Sultan's
town
repose
in
the
calculation
the
the
the
in
did
had
they
ordered
wise
and
of
measure
until
and
every
thinking,
of
way
the
placed
place, where
us,
Indeed,
Yereh.
son
Deletu,
of
slowly,
with
upon
Meydela,
as
in another
up
had
mercy
He
also
day
front
the
came
organization
marched
^tima,
and
Meydela
an
next
of
follow
to
halted
he
Sultan
town
what
cavalry
his
of
Sultan.
funeral
column,
the
of
our
the
of
Maw.
of
the
part
have
the
into
which
Heutenant,
dh-cction
then
our
plan,
see
and
Maw,
beyond
Join
the
caused
and
precaution,
and
after
front
in
body
Fatima,
departure
Sultan's
the
the
in
that
God
his
this,
Upon
for
(may
Menduh
from
proceed
to
the
after
therefore,
marched
tending
of
with
aside
custom.
son
DeletQ-Turgha
morning,
F"tima,
*^
died
place
this
turned
Kitati, waiting
Menduh
of
town
Pilgrim,
the
he
party,
Meydela,
received
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
established
of
town
73
BULALA.
Idris
Sultan,
his
his
with
was
Sultan
and
was
the
in
halted
forces
^xi
as
the
the
him
following
arid
most
that
information
was
OP
when
And
Edtatl.
of
TRIBES
that
us
to
us
that
tance
disthe
74
HISTORY
Sultan,
the
and
Lieutenant
to
troops
march.
Then
the
led-horses
in
front
order
of
the
bringing
with
him
the
and
his
and
;
had
in
the
out
his
of
without
leaving
their
west
by
easy
place
he
caused
had
who
one
all
with
and
this,
freemen
of
Commander
become
According
a
bonik
in liis
sin
they
as
to
fide
Idns
the
if any
God
captives
been
slave
Law,
;
but
is, that
nothing
that
being
any
the
all
can
all non-Muslim
free
ever
westerly
all
and
from
him
returned
Sitati,
Bin.
the
In
that
this
every
himself
Pilgrim
(whom
Then
captives
eaptives
do
to
present
were
single
XTpon
his
hands,
and
the
to
war
rated
sepa-
male
fre"bom
sented
pre-
Sultan,
be
whether
of
to
towards
in
make
his
archers,
far
left behind,
freemen,
Sultan
Prophet.
commanded.
the
concealed
one
and
the
people
Sultan,
Faithful, ordered
MuBlim
the
that
themselves
with
of
town
to
without
had
the
on
sequently
Sitati, sub-
army
was
that
party
permission
his
among
against
the
obtained
possession
the
I),and
slaves,
the
at
proclaim
slaves,^ that
the
from
would
or
themselves
arrived
before
brought
one
every
whether
he
to
assist
he
captive,
Mushm
herald
captives
strengthen
Gk"d
until
with
conduct
to
the
men,
not
been
and
demanded
captives
any
such
had
joined
second
took
javelin
this
Sultan
the
BurnQ,
encamped
who
contiimed
stages,
a
He
the
from
of
sepa*
of
And
and
drum,
land
one
occupied
marched
shieldsmen,
Arabs
having
Sultan
the
And
so.
the
of
the
reaching
behind.
one
he
beat
of
otherwise.
or
were
-having
safety,
then
which
from
possession
which
by
and
very
marched
reason
first from
people
millet,
After
of
after
homes,
of
guards,
thence
from
and
in the
The
notice
the
in health
was
by
of
man
every
and
complete
was
towards
were
in
There
reasons,
Faithful
Sultan,
our
towards
then
we
the
saw
road,
people
joy
companions,
one
the
our
noon-prayer.
two
days.
of
we
march
to
this
In
travelling
knew
great
advance
to
before.
us
the
monntedy
that
road
him,
met
messenger;
ordered
made
was
for
who
camp
Sultan.
people, commanders,
Sultan
one
every
which
intention
the
our
own
for
the
giving
to
in
of
horsemen
as
the
exceeding
an
time
the
whole
two
road
with
the
it
on
thus
food, whether
seeking
rested
had
fuel
accompanied
also
the
of
of
from
Fatima,
were
then
him
the
of
manner
same
and
met
as
this
Commander
account
and
pleasure
downwards
the
Sitati;
the
before
the
meeting
the
reached
we
sought
and
in
we
until
troops,
rated
shicldsmen
troops,
rejoiced
him
with
the
letter
When
sagacity.
happy
led, and
of Musa,
son
and
marched,
desired
Pilgrim,
from
son
foot
for
the
heard
we
Meydela,
the
cavalry,
out
set
we
pilgrim,
us,
were
EXPEDITIONS
Faithfol, Idils
Thus
him.
this, the
upon
the
of
to
come
DURING
EVENTS
Commander
to
party
our
OP
become
or
MnaUm
BUves.
AGAINST
be
flosepuated;
and
distnhnted.
from
the
Verily
eicorsions
freemen,
and
generosity
Bul"la
the
tn.
Such
the acts
with
of
b^finningof
tion
May
are
various,
and
place
and
us
works, who
attain
beatitude. He
Mussulman
the
unto
of
hearer
were
and
equity
in
virtuous
is
disposi-
good
and
felicity, and
happiness,
the
and
this
of
people
of faith
features
the
contention.
no
the
prayer,
them
narrated
there
of
extreme
the
is
of
among
distinguishing
made
such
justice
formerly
which
making
never
and
by,
gone
of
cases
of
distributed
but
path
have
respecting
the
alone
days
merely
hke
habit
they
be
endowed
in
used
is, that
characteristics
every
with
marked
category,
were
the
we
as
The
work.
this
many
God
quality,
good
in
custom
had
God
to
to
this
did
in the
slaves,
and
following
Sultan,
our
every
their
been
had
procedure
that
freemen
any distinction between
of
Bumu;
of
land
the
which
slaves
the
kept
home
sent
Pilgrim,
the
they
when
Sultan
with
mode
ancient
in consequence
were
the
but
Idrls
Sultan,
the
of
mto
all the
75
BULALA.
They
separation,
our
goodness
him, well knowing
by
OP
this
after
families
the Sultans
TRIBES
separated absolutely.
shonld
fonale,
their tribes and
THE
of
granter
Jeqaests.
Now,
Wgrim,son
of
the world
come!),
to
'êasmgthe
ef his
and
to
'êcessaiy
all warriors
theirfaith.
He
in
his
by
was
invitations
iu readiness
to
^"vidence might
The
went
'^WB
^^
was
each
"^"Tched.
And
tfcePilgrim,son
his
to
to
the
the
when
of 'All
^v
XniHm
aWe"
the captire
Mnslims
Had
fiBlloir-prisoners.
and
"non-enalaTable"
Sultan
God
still
after
But
are
as
and
country
and
to
selves
them-
hold
whatever
country
of
to
go
freemen,
terms
express
ever
the
and
and
had
his
been
ideas."
the
and
him
slayes
nsed,
J.W.R.
the
time
drawn
near
drums
as
Faithful,
like
words
but
ho
Idrls
fortify him
them;
face
not
short
very
beating
and
therefore,
'Abdu-*1-Jelil
strengthen
prepared
would
selves
them-
exhortations
guards, separated
Commander
the
of
to
them.
Sultan,
were
them
such
their
his
in
direction
Belowj,
(may
heard this intelligence,he
the
of
town
our
in
of
good
to
army
exciting
themselves
home.
own
that
the
prepare
and
governors,
brought
his forces
for
decide
generals,
away
out
his
provisions,
wanting
to
set
for
means
no
after
and
arms,
striving
ordered
by
result
expedition, by providing
another
burden,
of
beasts
as
in
as
of Bfiri
town
ransom,.
he
mind,
coimtry,
own
for
preparations
with
them,or
his
to
man
of
greatness
the
without
captives
free
in
munificence
his
world
this
in
honour
him
grant
showed
of the
generosity
their
God
(may
whole
^wperse,
each
'enew
'All
the
Idris
Faithful,
the
of
Commander
Sultan,
the
when
I),
they,
their
non-
"enslay-
76
HISTORY
north,
and
wjiere
they
then
went
him,
in
well
they
his
attack.
Sultan,
knew
Thus
Idris
towards
evening
the
of
town
halted
in
his
whence
he
Sekurta
Intelligence
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
towards
also
a
road
his
had
forces, towards
named
and
of
again
with
also
and
about
his
panied by
the
according
to
He
travelled
prayer
mounted
in the
march
mouth
and
where
millet
they
all
to
the
what
we
have
with
all
again
until
of water,
the
is sown,
suspend
his
and
name
watered
they spread
the
towi
people
of
of
the
Kighama
of
some
and
whence
the
well
horses
about
their
hasten
pic
was
he
stai
after
pn
then
and
chief
the
the
ace
Yen
offic
ever
possible
every
dug
alx
mid-day
not
was
the
to
whence
army,
follow
reaching
from
and
great
their
g
Su
our
aside, he
there
forces, making
from
Su
and
not
which
sunset,
the
the
while
turned
Sultan
until
on
after
Jeteku
exertion
in
from
themselves
nose-bags
Ben,
the
our
would
performed
of his
reached
they
abundance
and
diligence
"
(El-Ma'u-'l-Alunar)
he
every
Our
men
then
that
Ekrima,
desire
having
heard
with
of
town
horses,
afternoon.
principal
two
aUghted,
expedition,
order
of
that
his
after
followers
effect
the
well
in
day
Selu, but
made
at
watered
he
That
ha
night's
and
encamped
set
and
of
Vezir,
of
wit!
and
town
his
spot,
the
in
and
he
forenoon,
of
town
this
He
halted
noon
where
water,
north,
Ekrima.
of
town
march,
the
his
marches.
through
taken
and
Vezir
after
Red-Water"
"
when
quickly,
the
and
the
reaching
formerly
the
joined
the
and
in GhamberQ
reached
from
named
After
of
to
in
of the
th
impetuosil
children
started
received
back
camping
town
pace.
he
turned
east,
reached
swift
then
was
ags
from
the
marching
these
anything
days;
his
night-prayer.
of
Jet"
this, therefore,
forces
performing
had
the
the
time
in
had
and
him
and
remaui
he
Ghaya,
to
with
exertions
to
middle
he
on
the
about
attitude
Upon
the
until
passed
the
thence
towards
march
bless
Wednesday,
from
Mila;
marched
junction
great
the
on
town
tinned
Vezir.
the
God
Hariin,
Kent
separated
several
of
son
of
finnness,
him
to
Idrfs,
Jet
of
town
undertake
for
with
the
to
towards
away
towns
to
rested
good
seem
towards
marcliing
at
not
two
his
bravery,
acquainted
it did
enemy,
Vezir
that
Pilgrim (may
terity I),became
The
distance
matters
the
and
unable
were
his
party, turned
the
to
EXPEDITIONS
Eera
time.
small
the
of
of
near
people
spite
for
short
his
town
Buttih,
at
Bulala
the
the
to
rested
staying
but
and
'Abdu-l-Jelll,
Sultan
their
DURING
EVENTS
OF
well
with
hi
v
they irrigate the
la
being
with
the
horses,
Rebuka.
great
ease
neighbourhoa
remaining
in
78
OP
HISTORY
the
water
returned
tiie Sultan
with
then
did
not
only
suffering,
of
thirst
the
would
he
otherwise
the
which
followed
have
with
Idils,
until
enemy
from
also
followers
their
theVesflr
champion,
purauing
oflbsers
aod
oommanderB
well, bringing
brave
from
account
the
the
the
return
on
of
to
general,
tlieni; only the

Ilarun,
bnlk
The
horses,
EXPKDITIONB
DURING
EVENTS
his
them
and
noon,
horses
the
to
of
son
were
remotest
places.
The
of
well,
the
that
the
were
their
After
likewise
did
of
not
by
the
of
one
habitations
find
room
there.
night
this
whole
At
of
the
arriving
until
of
a
that
at
we
the
him
should
and
devotions
at
his
the
Bari,
pace,
place also,
and
and
to
which
out
of
habitation
of
Upon
and
to
should
set
in the
napping
liis
southerly
night
as
in
command
performing
in
so
near
time
to
at
there
road,
in
the
people
be
the
was
heard
and
for
unripe
with
afternoon
direction, and
town
who
ready
and
Eeboh;
the
abundance
an
to
the
journeyed
Sultan,
noon
the
known
the
procure
of munitions,
the
They
the
on
and
again
commanded
This
place
halting
which
people
the
and
out
Snltan
our
beat.
nights
the
pass
be
two
set
Faithful,
again
about
towards
day,
we
to
not
author
the
to
drum
him
Berth.
after
to
with
gave
of
could
Safiyya,
here
was
occupied
who
in the
occasion
passed
yellow.
arrived
halted
with
autumn
turn
of
session
pos-
numb^
country
son
Thus
not
was
those
open
big
by
there
Sultan
sufficiency
the
that
the
the
(may
similar
rejoicing exceedingly.
themselves
Sultan,
set
as
deserted
and
third
of
the
when
begin
pleasure;
after
prepare
with
exix)dition
new
the
on
the
Pilgrim
sufficient
remained
They
of
to
necessaries,
day
town
Commander
water,
so
which
army,
this
on
travelled
forenoon;
reached
with
dates
place
our
Ahmed,
army
Rubuka.
of
of the
Pilgrim,
were
and
sities
neces-
with
take
not
was
into
causing
by
so
therefore,
camp
officers;
Bulala
of
merry
tliird
departure
name
middle
The
thercfore,
mounted,
by
Firu.
of
his
there
Priest
quailci's
the
on
their
'Abdu-'l-Jelll.
commanders
by
out
his
up
wells,
dug,
the
the
to
go
of the
go
days, making
noon
signal
to
High
named
Vezir
two
The
took
book,
the
obliged
were
and
whole
the
Idils
habitation
Still, as
contain
to
Sultan,
to
deserted
people.
our
the
at
habitations
late
They
fully supplied
!), turned
captains
quarters
order, and
in
water.
the
horses,
own
other
dig
to
month
cattle.
alighted
of the
one
and
his
our
set
themselves
were
prosperity
and
enemy,
be
of
point
in
horses
liim
troops
the
round
great
veiy
his
people might
for
watering
grant
commanded
the
provided
also
the
of
wells, and
several
people becoming
our
Sultan
our
affau^
be
God
of
crowd
he
tened
has-
left that
of
Kikeri.
AGAINST
Passingonwards
in the
with
his
and
evening;
being
nun,
THE
forces
in the
first that
the
TRIBES
towards
DcbQbuh,
of
couree
falls before
79
BULALA.
OF
this
the
arrived
he
fell
there
day
termination
of
there
violent
the
summer
season.
In the
and
onr
halted
at
people
here
foimd
to the
town
of
near
the
the
Faithful,the
and protect
and
devotions,
there in the
latter
were
peoplefrom
of
the
their
completetriumph
so
lose
to
with
his
to
to
as
the
prepare
of
opportunity
and
'Abdu-'l-
Jclil
the
of
date
shook
Sultun
in
Kanim
stores,
all
before
season
in
them
warlike
of
his
goods,
commanded
kind
land
and
they
the
of
able
desir-
their
and
then
every
the
to
return
He
safe.
army
manner,
return
were
those
black, rejoiced
effects
the
who
with
congratulations,
for
other,
themselves
*^d necessaries,
not
each
and
offered
arriving
people
and
Sultan
aid
God
afternoon
Gharu,
men
their
of
(may
and
the
of
drew
they
Ghamberu,
son
seizing
They
'Ali
of
red
the
minds
noon
wished-for
away
of Ikrima,
embraced
'Ibo to
apply
in
driving
town
his
And
besides,
Sultan
our
of
towards
Fekuma-'Ali,
others
The
Commander
the
son
afternoon.
Debubuh
that
seeing
performing
troops
from
noon.
Rewaya
Pilgrim,
his
the
as
provisions.
^^ds, they
wid
of
and
condition, after
even
with
part
him,
the approach
at
the
after
city, such
with
From
Sidtan, Idrls
started
about
satisfaction,
Ghamberu.
started
Pilgrim,
Rewaya
great
travelled
in the
great
who
of
town
him!),
the
Sultan,
the
morning
haste,
arriving
there.
Our
Sultan
resolved
this amazing
qnestion
bringthe
their
abundance
of
that
to
army
collected
north
and
the
of
town
east, such
as
these
So
he
when
departed
any
the
the
from
and
very
of
men
joined
Ghfttfih, excepting
remained
the
in
Kanim
south, and
men
people
Kanim
to
carry
is
as
would
a
an
on
so
season,
cattle, by
to
have
of
reason
Therefore
their
had
thence,
after
and
east
themselves
joined
the
big
of
to
who
those
of
space
he
the
ferred
pre-
him
diiim
in the
had
of the
of
guards
towards
in
arrival
town
been
the
west,
body
living
our
and
time;
the
the
their
ready
dwelt
others
awaiting
towns
thus
the
made
guards
short
and
GhufQtA,
of
in
of
this, he
vegetables.
commanders,
together
of the
his
benefits
other.
governors,
preparations against
therefore
and
and
course
the
land
the
Besides
men
and
water
knew
particular
them.
his
of
that
surprising
he
wished
at
upon
and
grass
season
the
He
country
in subsisting
people
the
by
injury
greater
facilities
Then
dates
that
reason
importance.
great
into
expedition
great
their
of
by
measure,
derived from
this
adopting
upon
that
the
tion;
direc-
there.
of
Ghatfih,
beaten,
and
80
HISTORY
took
road
the
River
Bclowj,
In
this
and
place,
for
carrying
the
commander
with
the
place
the
Sultan
Dunma,
Sultan,
Our
had
risen, and
for
their
sovereign's
Eessa-Eemisnu
noon
After
nap.
started
again
of
town
Leba
celebrated
there, and
three
people
there
encamped
in
their
to
matter
female
victuals
the
to
meal
be
slaves;
slave
became
hill
done
such
whereas,
great
*
of
and
female
very
Yeflsemba,
there
For
scarce.
p.
81.
nigh
the
east
two
o:
an(
perfonnec
tlie
fron
well;
the
design
when*
their
slaves,
reason,
anc
difficult
ii
custom
by
not
not
o;
thej
food
very
prevalent
this
the
thei
was
mounted
in
was
is
inhabi
in
and
eat
the
us.
its
sunset,
to
It
since
journey
of
one
luxury
Variant
people
and
this
in
east,
imtU
horses.
women
accomimnying
a
the
place,
by
the
tb
at
forenoon,
then
of
h"
This
passed
beasts,
direction
travclUng
for
their
to
on
in
the
in
arrived
of the
They
after
prayers,
Ghami-Kiyfila
their
ih
the
towards
army
middle
the
towards
country
open
of
for
heard,
Sultan
causini
reached
sunset.
have
Our
his
executing
they
and
before
sni
humai
no
afternoon
we
devotions.
high
th
knowi
in
there
army,
little
town
Isscmbu^
nose-bags
cooking
male
of
his
about
forward
town
until
halting
httle, watered
moved
eat
there
th
the
men
backward
and
rain.
the
people,
his
while
conducted
afternoon
ascended
they
without
reached
he
rested
reaching
and
morning
halted
the
hang
the
and
and
thence
lands
lie
noon
horses
arable
and
after
reviler
what
to
too!
obtained
of the
noon
according
Idrls
never
with
pace
th
Ohami
Ahmed,
of
for
noontime,
the
of
battle
the
cared
were
evening,
and
until
days.
their
towards
in
journeying
rapid
town,
till the
tants
about
perfonning
at
of
they proceeded
And
effect.
behin
of
who
men
who
appointe
weaker
marched
Pilgrim,
revilings
the
not
pre
left
town
Sultan
princes
strength,
commands,
take
to
of
town
for
and
feared
the
with
he
formerly
arm
enemies.
the
Idris
he
that
'Ali, son
the
prepare
And
the
questio
of
to
the
to
the
his
over
Sultan,
journeyed
and
his word
the
the
until
Selma,
High
courage
creature,
their
Most
God
of
succour
of
son
them
and
where
place
lead
the
of Rfin
the
on
war
the
tl
Ohufflta,
at
of
party
march
towards
or
neighbourhood
take
the
to
Idrfs,
of
son
the
baggage,
him
Sultan
the
between
arrived
of
execution.
over
celebrated
same
he
ordered
into
the
commanding
side
council
he
measure
baggage-camels,
the
t^
and
Iliruma-YSgha
shieldsmcn,
Kiyala,
held
horsemen
Eanim
this
by
lastly,in
Sultan
the
towards
pnxx^cd
visions
the
and
EXPEDITI0N8
until
continuing
of
best
DURING
marching
Sckrat,
at
the
causing
and
thus
then
latter
EVENTS
Kanim,
to
Thild,
at
of
OF
mei
singb
cookec
AGAINST
We
OUT
and
perfomied
npid
the
the
of
vidnity
that diiection.
doing
ordered the
(d the
The
Ye^r
Idrls,
daughter
WeU,
of
son
Kehhma
Bih:
that our
spot
and
emigrated
the gromid.
on
saved
d"nghter
of
^
when
than
the
than
^nt
the book
the
on
collected
the
captive
'ôman, daughter
êither did
^^ K"nim
"ô
and
from
^^k
for
and
water,
^^tiguedby the
îng thoroughly
there
J^lxere
is
^^t.
the
^ler
^'^n,
Here
which
and
VOL.
the
an
him
of
excess
weary.
abundance
Sultan
Sultan
alighted
XIX.
from
Sultan
with
and
the
could
two
party
Keluhma-
native
from
place;
their
lay
found
so
hands
scattered
about
of Bih, he, too, fled and
house, turning
his
is
escape
reason
ran
wife,"
upon
air;
and
leaving
away,
life is
one's
saving
the
profitable to
more
he
wife,
back
the
into
rising
north
and
to
the
booty.
On
strin-
more
is remarked
as
Dija, in
'Abdu-'l-
of
exploring
until
the
the
turned
away
whole
of the
at
of
hill
the
on
the
after
the
watered
the
date
of
the
of
Bih.
the
land
reached
west
to
becoming
horses
and
men
of Dcllih,
town
yielding large
trees
followers
all his
midst
then
of
nearly
army,
arrived
was
as
Jelil, son
towards
They
day
manner
had
both
date
that
interior
sim
in search
Jelil, aon
like
movements,
of
south
of Siruma-'Abdu-'l-
their
ascended
in the
in
his followers
and
without
wife
and
cease
the
attack
to
each
his
of
son
taking prisoners
Then
meridian.
Pilgrim,
Yerima
people
our
he
son
sent
leavuig
immense
daughter
the
of
the
to
an
woman,
of
being
in
of Africa.
dispersed
now
ê Sultan, wife
of
in
of 'Abdu-
to, and
his
and
for this
is
when
troops
thus
from
army
of
his
with
son
own
necessity
affairs
prisoners, and
ên
"the
our
them,
ordered.
they
his
man's
"a
inconvenience
Our troops
of
of his wife;"
Again,
the
what
in
dust
the
that
saying
escape
^r behind.
empty,
him
of
been
warriors,
our
behind
perceived
he verified the
^
dreading
had
'Abdu-'lJelil,
to
as
Yerlma,
he
house
foray
quarters
alluded
distance
the
were
departed
excepting
And
himself,
had
to
his
found
people
nothing whatever,
on
however,
at
Pilgrim, prohibited
to
at
horse
they
had
Ferkma-Muhammed,
rest
quarters
which
to
of Bih,
the town,
The
Bih.
we
far, distinct
make
to
near
dash
the
into
which
VessSm,
the
got
journeyed
travelled
Idris
and
ordered
different
two
the
Dumna, son
of
when
wished
people
make
to
also
son
directionsto the
*n
he
had
we
of HiUran,
son
Again,
of
approached
we
of F"tima,
Dunma,
wrived at
until
we
and
town
however,
Sultan,
so
the
our
which
mounted
Before
which
upon
after
night.
we
reached
YessembQ.
appeared;
them from
whole
prayer
had
time:
81
BULALA.
OP
short
the
morning
we
TRIBES
but
travelled
until
rate
traces
there
remained
saddles
THE
and
their
good
horses,
western
side
of
groves.
Our
people
Q[
the
82
themselves
dispersed
themselves
of
from
damage
Our
of
third
orders
the
the
was
that
the
received
thus
of
Sultan
the
wliich
confirmed
was
to
take
Sultan
sinners;
and
without
galloping,
might
the
that
had
fallen
resolved
javelins,
and
This
communicated
was
could
he
that
the
by
proof
of HftrQn,
and
the
guished
distin-
most
and
gnards,
tribe
with
up
marching
qnicklyy
with
certainty
all
up
with
them,
was
advance
of
the
the
tlie
tribe
Tub
of
confidence,
not
formed
in-
Tub,
bad
thdr
officers.
the
with
bnt
that
and
shields
passage
of
he
against
their
of
those
learn
seizing
person
of
come
them,
whole
array,
upon
correct;
son
on
other
our
above-named
to
in
sent
dispute
to
be
the
come
had
battle
in
might
gence
intelli-
intelligence
commanders,
haste
after
he
he
them
with
themselves
placed
that
so
officers
the
in
followed
Before
happen.
all
where
together
The
others
against
made
decide
and
us
view
left under
was
gathered
Vezir, Idrts,
governors,
march
to
therefore,
These,
Tub.
and
lead
the
his
among
personages
the
circumstances,
to
Sa'Id, with
of
morning
in
to
wilderness.
the
thete
since
the
on
which
was
proved
commanded
and
between
the
and
Ei'jenuma-'Abdu-'llah,Son
Tub
themselves
inhabits
tribe
of
and
ripest
direction
these
amoant
latter.
Providence
to
Under
tribe
inteqK^^sed
This
comixinwms.
westerly
leaving
received
all the
unripe,
place,
part of the army
place.
had
this
that
take
and
road,
our
in
large
in these
eater
took
should
junction
the
as
and
Yeruma-Yflgha,
of
did
they
well
shelter
they might
place, cutting
the
nights
with
effecting a junction
and
as
for
two
mounted
they
sun
fruit,
nutriment
perfect
shjwle, that
of this
promising
iKJoplcpassed
of the
of
the
inhabitants
most
and
of
heat
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
in search
the
the
to
juiciest and
is much
EVENTS
OF
HISTORY
liar, nor
vagabond.
Sultan,
The
assistance
mighty
his
manner,
draAvn
then
governors
their
piuûed
captives
saved
of
Sultan
against
sore
them
wounded
by
of
with
the
the
the
into
and
his
horse
imitated
by
all his
the
Tub,
and
and
whole
of
they
the
of
turned
they
our
horse,
of
destiny.
deserts, and
weltering
one
fight
in Ids
The
with
them
of
the
commanders
blood, he
enemy
the
and
;
backs
killed
ordered
of
to
be
Tnb
and
battle
became
eye
confusion,
and
such
up
them
of
the
men
followed
in
under
but
escaped
one
tribe
in utter
the
manders
com-
speed
the
Sultan
every
full
with
the
their
and
governors
at
impetnons
an
up
pause
who
in
on
with
him
succour
galloped
came
slightest
None
women.
they
Every
without
distant
spurred
array.
into
by his decree
(may
until
dashed
God
Pilgrim
him,
Sultan
battle
in
up
being
were
their
of
advance
the
!), then
example
who
of
Idris
the
that
made
as
Ood
pursuit
he
dispatdied
saw
by
AGAINST
kOling,
BO
that
he
thenoe.
mbtilelythan
the
destroyed
by
Death
them
of
than
hurricane,
as
with
indigestion
the
day
God
has
in
83
BULALA.
that
one
dealt
heaviness
for
OF
Not
die.
might
escaped from
tmfortunate
TRIBES
THE
wc
saw
them
on
which
the
narrated
our
that
that
and
with
more
was
more
day
of 'ad
tribe
in his
eyes
day
was
written
plainly
Scripture.
When
the
Sultan
oor
turned
*bimdanoe
The
"nny.
without
ttd
dnught of
the
Sultan,
IdHs
the
the
of
and
and
others
not
places
second
fortunate,
so
and
him
strengthen
and
plan
wonderful
watered
had
were
his
to
shady
to
was
drink
were
even
God
(may
there
give
horses
the
people
sagacity
his
which
in
dispersed
our
Pilgrim
by
well
horses
troops
first, but
the
!), invented
his
utterly extinguished,
were
dug
found,
was
Some
after
of
water
which
water
him
fortify
well
while.
to
as
or
after
stint;
in quest
so
sought-f
reposed
Û8
aside
of water,
plirsuing
were
we
enemy
an
astonishingscheme.
He
then
Kyila
make
to
feftwith
^Qsed
his
was
lieutenant
should
we
the
by
them
to
from
the
so
the
leading
He
and
of
use
as
preceded
our
this
man
been
covered
undis-
had
he
without
and
mistake
one
road
the
remained
until
army
they
it not
had
for
have
would
Ghami
in
of
preservation
The
lead
thereto.
when
guide
he
exterminated,
alive
left
him
to
army,
had
we
sagacious ideas;
to
without
town
direct
spared
Sultan's
people.
our
had
make
Tub
forwards.
the
road
of
to
as
move
oneof
was
for him,
troops
which
tribe
and
conducting
as
had
he
before
of the
Ghami,
of
that
army
Hiruma
in advance
town
of the
tribe,
march
to
Ghami-
of
town
his
of
part
representative
the
to
man
our
destroyedhis
afive
road
in the
whom
when
and
the
towards
that
with
junction
robust
man
thence
from
intelligent guide
an
people
Be
marched
brought
deviation
any
road.
"
We
then
of them
that
we
our
Sultan,
and
when
with
the
lieutenant
asflemfaled
table
his
to
in
land, each
halt
join
us,
Hiruma-
which
the
town
Ueutenant.
camp.
The
waited
We
of
Idris
the
at
well,
idea
the
portion
son
expectation
until
whom
and
the
Hiruma-Blr,
people
the
last
weak
tliat
brought
was
junction,
Sultan,
in
Ghami,
An"]0}l
the
the
very
horse, and
in
down,
until
information
authentic
off his
left with
had
we
Yagha.
at
kneel
there
encamp
from
east
getting
to
the
unto
the
man
camel
and
camels
our
towards
baggage
rejoiced
one
and
ascended
we
approaching
were
company
the
should
morning,
troops
going
were
army
of the
on
horses
our
which,
causing
one
every
Uie
after
dismounted
and
of
watered
our
the
we
had
left in
who
were
with
being
Pilgrim,
son
again
of
'Ah,
84
his
the
of
town
quarters
the
fortified
him
to
come
halt
to
he
should
so
they
table
the
on
halted
to
the
take
up
there, and
then
and
to
land
them
permit
lieatenaut
the
to
messenger
intervened
Gharni
of
town
them
until
Ghanii,
to
or
for
orders
party, with
of
dispatched
immediately
however,
EXPEDITIONS
DUMNG
EVENTS
OF
HISTORY
west
their
but
nothing
between
and
them
our
party.
When
lieutenant
his
quitted
that
day
Sultan, Commander
our
he
set
proclamation
each
that
this
he
there
and
arrival
halt
junction
with
days
and
those
which
should
not
accompanied
he
accord
with
the
his
on
neither
effect
to
fixed
Ohami,
to
himself,
had
Upon
in
event.
return
nor
with
his
comjête
that
so
and
more
lieutenant
the
station, and
own
had
who
ordered
him.
Sultan
expedition,
with
days,
seven
made
the
eight
his
proclamation^
Such
coincidences
uncommon.
The
been
fixed
the
Pilgrim,
children
Most
of 'All
ix)sterity for
and
the
is
his
with
Sultîn
forces, followed
his
who,
with
order
Jthey proceeded
fruit
certain
forward
his
with
could
passed
In
the
part
no
that
in
behind,
that
trees.
time
So
which
the
the
lieutenant
that
his
to
reached
hollow.
so
in
east
eight days
of
marked
alsa
In
of
time,
him
Thus
camp.
the
and
came
with
was
and
this
reaching
then
in the
Qcd
lieutenant,
napping
out,
for
Sultan.
that
original company
first
the
lieutenant
person
his
requests!),
design
about
IdzfS
mardi
to
the
the
The
each
age
Granter
of
first
at
bless
and
to
age
his
rear
had
night
was
region.
the
morning
they proceeded
Yidh,
party,
the
completed
were
in
himself
re-attach
they
from
recited
Faithful,
lead, preceding
the
These
groves.
the
the
the
in
towards
dismounted
Sultan
the
the
took
party
which
and
ordering
above
honour,
him
ever,
of prayer
Gharni,
the
of
grant
and
ever
Hearer
from
Commander
Otod
(may
in
completed
were
Sultan,
the
Ohami
at
us
eight days
by
son
marched
The
the
upon
High
he
found
morning
next
dispositicm, and
of
his
he
the
the
on
he
the
on
returned
of
but
that
reason
completed
be
arrival
lieutenant,
of
his word
that
are
tliis
him
accompany
Pilgrim,
forces
reaching IssembQ,
afterwards
the
between
the
short
should
and
the
his
eight days' provisions
Issembu,
of
for
was
to
take
elapse
not
It
party
for
to
were
of
portion
of
intention
who
should
started
the
less.
those
to
weaker
the
in the
out
man
did
and
Faithful, Idils
the
of
the
but
thus
is
fruit
Sultan
whole
until
town
they
in
(dates)
people
with
marched
in
w^h
ivas
halted
without
body
at
there
place
are
hanging
down
and
every
dispersed,
his whole
even
man
subdivision
any
known
many
leaving
army,
by
fruit
with
the
the
trees.
roots
occupied
name
At
of the
himself
86
OP
HISTORY
when
noon,
their
who
people
our
others
and
of
tribe
before
arriving
took
from
them
met
with
roads
beat
the
Pilgrim
the
Sultan,
the
land
fled
to
'1-Jelil
fled from
his
people,
son
of
One
one,
until
the
land
the
of
the
camels,
'Abdu-'l-Jclll,
return
of 'All, to
of
he
the
Bumu
and
nor
fled
of
God
grant
(may
the
to
the
troops
'Abdu-1-
Idrts
Yidh
of
After
desert.
his
in
on
this
no
appearance
Idns
honour
the
ocoapied
were
outskirt
Faithful,
liim
our
towarda
Sultan,
else, made
one
any
Commander
an
mitil
done.
the
to
came
and. other
Sultan
the
and
of
'Abdu-l-Jehl,
again
the
had
When
of Yidh,
him
DaghalwA
of
he
as
'Abdn*
with
Itnftweh
from
our
as
Sultan
for
K"nim
officers
this.
was
dates,
few
of
back
Kanim,
town
into
came
soon
as
were
about
land
the
of
stratagems
at
deserts
turned
of
thns^ when
'Abda-*1-Jcld
the
As
completely.
the
whole
he"u*d,
all who
with
Aghu,
approach
Pilgrim,
Snltaa
the
Faithful,
march,
his
on
distant
to
BtiniQ.
Idrfs, the
of
Sultan
have
we
Ism^bQ
dispersed
the
arrived
neither
the
this
Pilgrim,
world
and
next!).
To
arrived
however,
return,
at
the
roimd
night there,
until
he
reached
neighbourhood
to
of
town
directions
different
the
he
from
seissed
sudden,
was
they
morning
to
And
the
and
deserts.
that
of
town
the
matter
one
of
town
clearly
them.
Sultan
our
rain, the
of
season
fagitives
different
return
reason
of
the
fore,
started, there-
distance.
great
Commander
accounts
the
by
upon
of the
limits
Ids
of
Pilgrim,
but
in the
also, the
retired
to
Pilgrim,
some
to
him!), solely by
retired
the
did
So
the
determined
was
of
the
in
We
intending
direction,
succour
the
Idris
Bumu.
in
departure.
and
nor
Sultan,
son
of
Bih, he, too, fled
places,
in tbe
signal
to
reached
Jelil
the
and
fugittves,
for
and
place,
soatb
followed
destined
has
gave
utmost
Sultan
God
the
them
the
who
this
Kanim
According
those
in
IdHs
the
whereas
night
having
of
booty;
the
God
(may
last overtook
passed
of route
'Abdu-'l-Jelll
These
westerly
change
nortli.
by
fincUng
the
of
traces
they perceived
as
triflingspoil as
but
of drum
taking
This
much
the
to
camels
on
were
up
soon
as
going
some
who
others, followed
the
Sultan
The
opinion,
Upon
them.
towards
its
by
informed
being
after
night,
those
Daghalwa,
at
towards
trending
in
whereas
east,
with
Kiyftm,
the
coming
divided
were
the
to
in
deserted
it
found
and
town,
fled
were
we
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
the
all
had
that
scouts
this,
reached
they
inhabitants,
EVENTS
and
the
of
original history.
our
Daghalwil,
the
set
town
Tetena.
his
in quest
town
out
and
at
of
And
early
GhalA,
our
of
the
people
separated
next
region
found
an
in
he
passed
day.
So
captives,
the
Sultan
our
captains
dawn
or
When
of
Ghalfi,
abundanoo
it
or
AGAINST
of
pTOTisions in
the
stanoes of
Our
IJ
people
Sultan
regular time,
allhia forces.
againsthim,
be the
may
a
until
he
of the
in the town
of
them,ordering
proviaions.
the
presented
them
to
They
last them
the
obeyed
three
to
themselves
prepare
the
his
order
morning
to
wliich
is
three
Sultan
the
to
it
towards
such
procured
unless
harangued
by procuring
then
with
appeared
march
troops, and
and
days, returning
and
at
contend
to
us,
prepared
army
napping
endure,
to
when
himself
and
own
(or Ruwur)
fell upon
Now,
suffering.
Ruruh,
Sultan
which
joxuney
and
hardship
any
circum-
our
inhabitants
the
among
there
towards
of Rur
town
the
abundance.
to
joiuneying
the
one
no
distress
find
to
easy
short,
sleeping by night
reached
was
and
that
stages,
was
neither
varietyof pain
would
easy
fatigue
Bunin,the
after
by
There
from
changed
also
was
Li
required.
were
were
continued
country of BomQ,
the
they
it
distress
millet, of milk"
of
plenty
bread;
their
and
Tctcna,
had
they
their
with
eat
to
when
our
for
ceased;
and of oondiments
of
87
BULALA.
OF
neighbourhood
from fihort allowance
wild pot-herbs
TBIBES
THE
days'
food
as
with
all
dispatch.
After this
"
he
set
in the direction
of
DMHuing of
second
the
much
of
with
great joy for
few
honour!),
he turned
Kcutenant,
and
we
'^heu both
^
the
^
IB
the
Idris
in the
daases,
one
day
of
town
his
of
did
two
not
to
or
from
taking
the
he
Ghayawa,
departure
or
turn
each
posed
pro-
him
left his
and
sunset,
those
who
other, bade
and
imtil
one
they
out
in
of
turned
the
to
this
Ben;
road
army
their
was
own
in
Our
but
to
to
the
on
the
Com-
return,
our
the
into
of dnmi
halted
aside
town
road
set
nights.
Dilara, the
the
beat
three
avoided
Dilara, and
of these
had
about
given by
was
day,
to
they spent
of Ghatkih,
direction
Upon
from
thus
his f avoiu*.
grant
he
expedition,
filled
contract
Lord
them
mounted
one
every
Pilgrim,
town
the
reached
towns.
two
this, permission
of Dilara, where
eitherto the
the
the
they
there
but
place,
in
which
in
reaching
him,
of
his
(may
camp
of
ceived
per-
hands.
shook
when
camp,
last
they congratulated
and
and
nârch,continuing
"W^r,
with
marched
Consequentlyupon
town
the
towards
back
the
day,
that
them
uix)n
Pilgrim
the
Idris
in camp,
ûiotber welcome,
up
tliird
people
them;
in
night
bestowed
parties rejoiced, those
remained
break
passed
had
the
being
the
of
the
which
sheep,
all
north,
On
night.
and
for
the
little,our
oxen
enough
was
God
what
Sultan,
in
towards
and
day
advancing
consisting
They
them
with
Siruh,
after
there
morning,
the
of
town
camels.
only
marched
day,
which
were
by
the
property,
aeized,
and
The next
and
out
when
path
those
he
which
two
divided
into
homes
and
88
HISTORY
OP
their
Sultan,
quitting
they
halted
with
From
this
sea.
and
had
to
with
every
their
time
And
when
had
people
Kanim,
fn the
month
when
the
Priest
Ahmed,
in person
accessions
forwards
then
Rura,
road
to
the
did
of
town
he
the
of
Belowj,
to
of
town
Sikem,
at
then
Sekerta,
then
From
thence
of
from
Sikem
cease
advancing
then
until
and
Gbamra,
and
Rirtkmih,
to
then
to
the
reoeived
which
of
countiy
the
of
the
town
took
we
the
afterwards
Wagham;
to
then
Wessftm,
the
known
town
great
by
town
to
then
reached
we
Itn"wa,
after
Ghumfimi
of
army
march
aocompanied
arrived
that
the
army
and
leaving
High
The
the
summer,
Keswadfi.
the
Jim.
sent
town
Sultan,
the
honour
country
of
The
town
the
also
joining
joined
towards
direction
commanders,
of
MawO,
When
him
we
easterly
commenceipent
the
town
Here
So
they
baggage.
the
Sunday
places.
at
the
Zentem.
some
book,
his
it arrived
until
an
thence
to
proceeded
neither
the
and
from
without
{query Gh"tika).
in
about
this
of
agamst
on
of
him,
of
month
strength, increasing exceedingly,
of
governors
of
as
'Atika
author
the
marched,
distant
more
Deybeh
continued
to
towards
the
and
of
town
in.
set
expedition
had
employ
past,
GhamberQ
Sultan
at
had
was
to
provimonB,
people
winter
in the
and
home,
and
termination
of
respect
endeavour
our
winter
town
the
Safiyya,
of
the
halting
others
town
and
purposed
flocked
and
of
was
thenco
Ghukatih
we
the
just
that
to
every
did
way
the
the
and
and
of
his
his
shields, horses
away,
of
on
from
heard
son
at
it marched
out
homes,
anny
Kanim
portion
Zentem,
at
great
greater
feast
using
this
waned
set
people
army
In
Shewwal,
of
and
autumn
the
departed
one
with
received
were
about
set
spears
starting
their
quitted
the
the
Sultan
every
necessary.
Sultan
land
the
bimien,
celebrated
the
and
of
the
fasting,
of
to.
into
expedition
fail.
without
So
the
oration, inciting
another
for
things
rated
sepa-
Idrts
Sultan,
eloquent
most
the
of
guards
and
the
after
shore
the
by
commanders,
of the
supineness
until
Ghamberu
until
him
aocompanied
class
homes,
and
or
other
of
all needful
deficiency
beasts
town
them
to
readily responded
procure
other
their
to
again
delay
the
governors,
recommendations
without
of
the
dehvered
without
These
the
in
place
prepare
Kanim,
and
him
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
while
dispersed
Pilgrim,
them
EVENTS
in this
Idrls
world
the
and
Ferekma-Muhammed,
Belaghih,
of
and
the
everything
could
in
son
as
occupation
ho
Pilgrim,
of
spy
the
ascertain.
the
son
next
of
to
the
of 'All
!), encamped
at
of
daughter
investigate
inhabitants,
Afterwards,
God
(may
the
and
Ghamift,
Ffttima,
state
to
when
grant
inform
the
of
to
the
him
Sultan
AGAINST
leftGhamrft
THE
arrived
and
night there,
one
from
his
informed
ascertain of the
After
arrival
his
days, or
three
herdd
caoflinga
the
witii water
and
and
whole
the midday
until they
and
Monday.
inardied
heard shrieks
in
when
had
"pickly
upon
the
treating,
in
*^
^
draw
into
to
or
little
therefrom,
according
And
dignitary,
handmaid of Gk)d,"
^^
spies
^demess,
^
handmaid
how
the
from
took
of God,
horses
on
condition;
that
back
turned
becom-
drought,
as
they
what
while
;
in search
country
us,
the
when
the
to
of water
in quest
the
of
or
in
'Abdu-'l-Jclil
the
men
of
Son
"
Jerma-Muhammed,
camels,
of
in charge
degrees
slow
to
which
of
water
with
of the
Sultan
of
people
and
by
country
the
from
them
were
come
had
horses
known
the
over
had
remaining
one
related
was
wo
we
long-continued
face
Forager,
away
to
the
of
son
of
number
know
we
many.
After this the

the Monday,
Poceed
went
came
and
Grand
the
the
what
to
our
the
Sim
at
by little, and
over
march
expedition
the
their
water
they
morning
enquiry,
they
the
of
portions,
two
on
people pretended.
our
arrival
reason
sunset
and
array
with
our
on
by
dig them,
of the
is that
wells
the
our
least
at
so
pace
before
'Abdu-1-Jclll
occupation,
our
quick
On
upon
of
Tuesday
and
Sultan
the
the
water,
performance
at
'Azku.
of
of
the
little
the
on
town
other portion spread itself

water.
and
connected
divided
was
Aghafi
examine
to
horses
are
the wells to
^*^
of
ascertsuncd
curcumstance
army
the
us
Another
""g very low
town
spies
swift
now
of
to
ing
obtain-
completed,
were
travelled
and
prayers,
themselves
about
set
when
So
effect.
full stock
easterly direction,
the
towards
taken
his
method
customary
preparations
two
ordering
after
small, they
subsequently
army,
the
at
an
honeback
we
his
towards
that
they
had
slept there,
They
again
infonned
their
there
providing
their
for
to
Belagha.
that
to
able
been
remained
the
by
water,
when
afternoon
alighted
thence
proclamation
congregation
with
from
vessels, large and
it ; and
of
district
the
scrutinized
had
he
that
only
proclamation
in all their
Snltan started
the
preparing
the
with
a
returned
and
Sultan
marched
make
to
heard
people
the
themselves
all
of
in the
Sim,
then
passed
had
and
Sim,
examined
Sultan
things
at
he
troopBto provide
of
of
state
of
Ferekma-Muhammcd
having
the
89
BULAL.\.
city
great
Commander
after
excursion
country, and
the
at
the
OF
TRIBES
and
his
with
Vezir marched
Mgrim, son
Sultan
he
'All
ordered
followers
therefore
of
determined
(may
in
at
God
to
Idns,
the
Vezir
the
direction
early
succour
and
mom,
him
the
from
march
of
son
the
the
I),towards
of Sim
town
of
IlfirOn,
The
enemy.
Sultan,
to
Idns
evening,
the
about
90
HISTORY
tlie time
the
of
When
the
the
about
had
we
cried
with
it would
put
arose,
on
their
all this
and
from
caused
the
assigned
morning,
Sultan
prevent
sent
on
them
the
part
and
movements,
had
similarity
in
differed
To
Sultan,
(may
and
Tuesday,
he
precaution
ordered
at
observe
foresight
with
the
side
very
the
which
the
slow
same
God
night.
And
dust
was
so
us,
first
and
of
glorious
and
they
the
to
examine
to
pads
of
So
there
theirs, but
our
Ye"x
the
as
us,
spies
into
was
perhaps
original liistory.
our
honour
place
with
to
and
rule;
"
he
^the
endowed
Pilgrim,
I), moved
the
horsemen
pace,
the
perceived
instance.
on
the
seeing
were
news
quarters
when
march,
to
after
Then
with
the
forth
army
proceed
to
had
fortii
a
we
place.
him
took
They
towards
in
Faithful, Idris- the
grant
went
the
alighted
burden,
him
to
our
designed
which
in
enemies,
to
High
armour
eye.
they
as
that
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
in
the
an
ceived
per-
they
so
with
of
But
shoulders,
then:
over
brought
galled.
prosecution
of
Most
Gharkewa,
men
the
to
Commander
God
of
beasts
Sultan
on
Sultan
furnished
the
whole
re8i)ect in another
that
return
for
the
returned
action
of
raised
the
battle
our
troopB
shout.
returning
one
protection
direction
near
great
for
perceived
every
being
the
of
they
in their
gone
from
rising
quarters.
ordered
their
dust
dust, and
Harun,
there
and
loading
that
their
reposing
favour
the
commenced
to
of
son
be
twinkling
the
they
arrived, and
him,
his
in
Lord
Scnsena,
back
also
the
of
the
swords
were
time,
Idrls,
then
to
hung
which
while
prepare
their
dust
dust,
must
when
approadied
of
were
with
to
Ghanjeyh
who
this
on
but
hour
accompanied
better
direction
Vezir
Vezir
The
much
doud
this
that
who
people
the
those
the
of
went
troops
and
of
Sultan
and
them,
to
marched
town
the
to
descried
shouted
in the
the
by
at
the
towards
Sultan
the
devotions,
they, too,
shortest
interior
the
halted
opposite
the
at
come
imagined
chargers,
advanced
then
not
people
armour,
in the
when
they perceived
be
their
Monday
army
enemy,
Sultan
Bulfila, and
mounted
did
the
the
the
our
when
out
marched
of
And
noontime
our
of
that
the
Vezlr
tliis increased,
when
with
direction
the
by
the
noon,
were
direction, and
night
same
halted
and
prayer,
quarters
southerly
Aghafi.
at
afternoon
the
that
that
on
performed
the
for
EXPEDITIONS
above-mentioned
Idris
halted
Sultan
Tuesday,
near
in
Vezir
halted
he
in
prayer,
DURING
Aghafi.
the
enemy,
as
afternoon
of
town
EVENTS
OF
his
from
nocturnal
march
also
fruits
him
the
'All
of
our
and
shields-
sagacity
eternal
on
town
with
the
the
his
of
prudence
commanded
in
the
Ghanjeyh
battle
with
of
son
to
army
When
and
wisdom;
AGAINST
'fclie wise
:0r
In
-fcliis
man
he
10
who
had
the
and
when
we
wttli.
the
same
praiseworthy
wherewith
them
Saltan,
of
the
IditB
to the
Pflgrim
the
have
might lay
it out
and
siaple^nce
of
surround
drde
ground
U)our oi edifying vnth

In this town
M
and
nrprise,though
And
there
the
the
utmost
are
many
""t of the
about inside
any mischief
advantages,
and
all animals,
whether
attemptsto
he
open
manner,
comf^ted
when
fifthly,
^^^
able
they
Pând
"""^ê
^înp of
for
male
afraid
are
this
by
^wdg, subsequently
theywere
coming
spoil
it.
In
people
is
niglit suddenly, though
they
to
in the
the
night
end
of
1
of
prayer.
the
Oharkewi^
night,
enemy
battle
in
and
Some
of
but
others
oiu:
quiet
from
innumedid
to
not
the
it af ter-
people
did
of
are
come
knew
an
reach
abscond
are
and
foot
it, and
would
tribe
the
the
and
uses
constructed
back
commit
taken
to
fine, its
commit
to
on
mind
wish
slaves
straying
within
Bulala
that
Sultan
leave
our
reason
beforehand
our
to
are
come
getting
turn
when
for
first
the
to
out
or
tranquil
female
or
going
can
much
and
with
sleep
may
'^fiwt:sixthly, when
camp,
captives
he
ere
Sultan
be
they
you
by
understanding,
and
before
so
and
our
entering
depredation
do
to
preparations
many
therein, you
for
hia
between
In
fourthly,
an
it elsewhere.
may
from
from
deserting
they
from
which
tethers, and
camp
that
with
others, from
or
thieves
the
in
did
usefukess.
frightens thorn,
therein
is not
your
it
from
penetrate
^â
:
those
vice, and
or
for
thus
raised
abattis
horses
it prevents
him,
battle
talent, genius and

much
to
suddenly
had
or
mander
com-
dispatch.
us
we
and
rest
nocturnal
as
they slip their
perfidy,
or
would
upon
stockade
and
thirdly,
it prevents
''wkedness
was
judgment
secondly,
came
raised
of this
when
camp
they
forces
should
they
complete
and
accession
captain
was
the
Sultan
his
allotted
one
place
of
our
his
fence, and
abattis
speed
about
that
portion
every
took
fence
his
by
plaoe,
it prevents
it, and
in the construction
had invented
you
in
when
enemies,
our
the
thorns
with
each
began
by
halted
us
people
!), since
that
and
it with
of
Gharka^
of
introduced
commanded
individual
own
of.
he
he
of
one
quarters
permit
honour
slow
very
every
have
as
or
whenever
portions,
his
whole
the
him
our
camp
people,
whatever,
into
ground
should
do until
whole
grant
this
was
kinds
would
our
Grod
(may
ground
camping
"vide
of
customs
sovereignty,
any
he
the
the
circumstances
as
caution,
such
they happen.
at
alighted,
and
of
trees
before
Gharkewa
and
care
91
BULALA.
events
of
there
surround
to
much
as
One
down
cut
to
for
town
arrived
paoe,
immediately
OF
prepares
reached
we
manner
TBIB]^
THE
not
knew
know
92
OF
HISTORY
it until
of
had
approached
The
and
and
Sultan,
our
honour,
and
Prince
our
liim
them
upon
this
and
gêat
three
withal
from
tribes
land
did
nqt
but
on
the
BumO
of
the
it not
strengthen
the
undertaken
but
is he
who
of
favour
to
grant
him
to
dread
he
son
them
seven
Thus
of
and
and
predecessors
against
Bekera,
this
the
days,
have
we
'Abdu-1-Jelll
and
from
the
Idrls
his
for
he
for
Is
of
Pilgrim,
assist
assistance
said
openly,
Sultan
fires
heard
that
son
until
war
Dunma,
of
from
strife
Grace
in
of
of
son
flie
these
fear.
undertook
to
should
we
have
Kfinim.
of
to
by
'All
God
the
of
the
and
his
Lord
by-gone
tribe
of
of
son
broke
out
seven
years,
continuing
worthy
the
Sultan
of
the
Tub,
and
he
of
and
the
burning
related
and
by
our
sought
for
Sultan
Selema,
conthiued
seven
of
heard
days,
Tub
enabling
of
have
we
in
means
the
tribe
what
in
goodness
(may
by
fight
to
Dcbl^
persons
his
him!), consisted
upon
principal people
Dunma,
land
desire,
and
who
the
of
migrated
force
enemies
numerous
enabled
it not
one
at
matter.
Superior
was
not
heartfelt
him,
the
BurnO,
besides,
and
assist
of
south
And
by
that,
the
which
Tub,
of
into
Lord
the
forerunners,
Sultan
the
and
all.
elders
tribe
against
trusted
them
the
of the
to
that
of
Bulfila, but
besides
those
compelled
were
the
lies
free-will
stockade
destruction
country
so
three
gronnd;
the
the
people.
own
truth
war
inspired
opposed
the
gifts
on
Bulala, who
by
the
honoiu*, and
carry
their
their
for
of
single expedition
Sultan,
our
of
they
been
one
the
Thad)^
of Kanim
some
of
Sultan
knows
One
him
for
Lake
the
The
and
which
and
destroyed
among
to
before
them
second
devastated,
country
country
contrary,
had
Indeed,
sorrow
(query.
BumU
to
come
great
upon
peace,
times
with
Aghfl.
ever
mankind,
between
them
for
them
grant
he
him
posterity,
different
the
transferred
whole
the
the
of
were
river
left in
was
the
of
people
distance
Kanim
and
incursions
town
was
his
Bulsla
grant
of
Prince
occurred
levelling
God
children,
and
four
strife,
of
tribe
(may
the
of Ekma,
the
country
in
of
Kanim
town
caused
whole
people residing
even
third
fortresses
their
the
large
'Ali
chosen,
those
In
the
graciously,
fortresses,
the
they
Formerly
children's
warfare
open
the
and
sake
into
day.
by
was
Aghafi,
these
which
celebrated
them
of
one
and
night
by
the
look
marched
in
expedition
his
the
God
may
Sultan
!),the
for
age,
this.
of
son
and
Muhammed
Lord,
until
or
camp,
between
out
Pilgrim,
the
to
the
was
broken
liis children
age
and
and
Amen
of
from
of
circumstance
having
Idris
bless
and
ever,
that
warfare
middle
it.
to
of
cause
the
got into
near
enmity,
us
had
they
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
EVENTS
between
months,
all
credence;
war
that
and
while.
whereas
94
as
their
will
forsake
we
And
he
And
I said
the
river
of
fortress
when
towards
saw
made
in
one
the
excepting
districts,
K"nim
them
they conveyed
Kesreda,
the
left.
few
of
tribe
free-will
dwell
in
but
what
God.
for
and
ceased
and
early,
and
purchase
kinds
of
those
who
Idrls
the
Pilgrim,
and
tmst
our
and
set
and
the
of 'All
son
(may
the
God
excellent
of
the
him
honour,
the
end
of
refuge!),
arrived
them
late
purposes
and
other
them
and
the
grant
with
them
to
sheep
Commander
and
com
treaty
between
up
his
was
with
for
and
kept
was
recurring
oxen
children, until
children's
an
with
even
of
none
covenant
countries
two
com
mitil
com,
them,
of
one
collected
collecting
tribe
they might
total
whose
into
the
being
was
concluded
they
from
traffic
Tliis
])ossessed
means,
about
Tub,
whether
town,
to
of
any
there
there
entered
between
sale, buying
property.
cliildren
then
distanoe,
even
in which
of
adjacent
tribe
shops
people,
supplies
running
and
of
south, and
draw
to
the
new
K"nim
of
they
forts,
the
the
without
until, by these
subsistence,
of the
not
their
around
They
their
land
to
came
and
Eiyayeka,
them,
to
number
great
save
the
in
who
built
of
town
came
families
said
men,
great
for
As
And
attention
and
fortSi
their
their
to
of
countiy
alone.
turned
at
were
adjoiniD^
many
south
Tet"na,
difficulty.
remain
one
every
inhabitants
the
his
Tub
place
provender
of
there
their
cognisant
their
did
by force,
with
that
to
nor
And
or
of
matter
of
town
habitations
whose
was
the
of
are
the
him
they conveyed
but
land
fill it with
to
as
so
verily
of the
which
building, they
people thereto,
inhabitants
or
of
Gsesar;
the
part
in
will
decay."
of
forming
had
him,
for
and
side, excepting
end
an
those
whom
reach
each
on
die
country
poet
near
weep,
eye
of
neither
overtake
boundary
and
the
in
should
shall
the
up
they
the
defile
the
we
we
Thad)^
built,
conveying
no
of
built
timber
had
they
or
that
us
saith
as
thine
not
kings,
Lake
they
Let
return
(query,
also
Keluh,
him
mode
dwelling-place,
saw
that
told
also
even
he
certain
for
furthermore
they
die,"
is the
Sudi
was
this
from
when
wept
to
It
honses.
we
EXPEDITIONS
Kurkirweh.*
as
until
ever
knew
shall
DURING
depart
not
companion
We
And
their
it for
My
"
third
in
dwelling
said, "We
and
Mekrcneh,
EVEOT"
OP
raSTORY
Faithful,
and
bless
time, for He
at
the
town
is
of
Gharkawa.
Wo
Bul"la.
now
When
Wednesday,
1
The
return
meaning
they
the
consideration
undertook
fifth
of these
the
to
day
three
to
the
from
terms
is
of
surprise
end
of
quite unknown
our
what
relates
by night
army
the
to
month
the
of
God
Translator."
to
the
on
the
Dhl-I*
J. W.
B.
Ea'da the
two
about
the
camps,
and the town

and
according
eacred,
beingcareless
urged
plunder
might
be
enticed
to
cupidity
for
itjand
to
when
"rfthen*
infoimation
^^gamst
had
BO
to
as
what
Immediately
^
Ukd
leader
^t
each
^Wnity of
êmy
over
of
his
came
the
his followers
their
drum
in^petnouscharge
drove
once
only
Stiltan(may
ntteriy. They
then
cried
his
to
*fieBttlfila,"
he
ôt
one
of
the
Ws saddle, and
to
began
without
gallop,
And
when
*o the interior
^^
one
the minds
drum
of
the
the
thereof,
by
the
others
another
the
flatly that
it
which
the
them
this
and
that
so
when
"
of
hold
his
one
of
This
is
saying
of
own
the
our
them
the
to
Sultan,
our
any
few
they belonged
connexion,
direction
spread
charged
stockade,
enemy,
take
would
the
with
them
and
the
before
locusts
like
against
the
and
in
was
long
that
was
horse
chieftain
victory !),repelled
deny
thus
called
immediately,
him
them,
of
one
"
am
pommel
of
at
full
country
one.
from
retiuned
Sultan
and
encamped,
met
the
of
out
strikuig
fly in
any
and
killed
his
he
each
speed,
give
with
and
regarding
parts,
gates,
that
was
stockade,
the
and
after
Bulala,"
four
Sultan
wait
not
momited
stoutly deny
would
would
great
clean
High
followers
into
the
stockade
the
was
them
he
where
at
bearer
P^ple of the tribe of Bulala

'tag the Pilgrim, charged
*nd
His
coming
was
separate
decided
did
of
middle
Most
God
which
four
news
reporter.
divided
was
They
Sultan
the
in the
the
with
differed
arrival
their
army
they
post
stockade
Then
place.
the
int^Ûigence,
part of
that
the
to
up
the
at
quarters.
own
after
by
by
this
council, and
defend
should
acquainted
of
the
that
news
him
appearance
submitted
they
the
when
confusion.
into
remain
should
had
mode
stockade
the
in
people together
the
Kiyiiyeka
learning
on
their
been
of
town
camp.
pompous
until
advance
Now
reporter
effect
into
our
bodies
their
vanity by
to
the
with
spirits by stirring
their
them
nobles
them
that
so
day
mid-
their
Their
us.
their
raised
stimulated
made
had
people
our
towards
the
Kiyayeka
of
performed
first
not
between
people, exdtmg
spread,
the
the
penetrate
ttna throw
town
advantages,
and
been
to
from
us
the
between
of
themselves
was
was
persuaded
Sultan,
very greatly from
which
conmion
riches, and
our
approach
road
fight ; they
the
they
they
the
marched
neighbourhood
the
have
havuig
manifold
and
thus
brought
was
their
on
of
speeches, and
we
after
and
ascertained,
what
leads
prayers,
hopes
arriTed in
which
of Gharkuwa,
and grandees
to
95
BULALA.
OP
it, they took
same
afternoon
tip their
TBIBES
THE
AGAINST
of
gate,
the
the
outside
had
enemy
beating
the
drum
fire to
the
tents
people, setting
of
the
stockade
penetrated
and
and
into
it
frightening
to
the
hay.
96
HISTORY
the
wounding
or
OF
and
Grod
Most
Our
enemies
and
committing
High
pillaged
first
from
wandered
stood
the
only
in the
escape,
the
of
BumQ,
warriors
but
who
few
themselves
the
while
third
When
him
to
with
of
their
enemy
and
exhausted,
that
of
such
there
and
wore
the
way
clearance
of
one
no
taken
?"
And
been
that
Ids
horse
those
imitated
the
that
night,
it would
and
there
has
that
with
other
their
the
of
speaking,
of
the
pen
his
(of
his
not
There
"
vnH
from
recover
him
have
is
drum
an
God's
the
task
easy
So
other
means
from
what
them
would
to
to
with
the
providence)
it not
have
recapture
commanders
in
in
is
they
never
Sultan
cope
but
Had
time.
he
except
enemj,
himself
battle
no
him.
possession
returned
by
exertions,
great
no
of
fatigued
was
leaders, chieftains, and

them
stockade
rf ;
he
assist
single
the
that
at
Grod
direction
for
appearance
answered
been
Heyfim;
the
horse
from
obtained
have
who
set
of
in the
the
of
and
stockade
happened
have
But
the
fight
the
enemy
daytime
rules
on
of
the
every
thing
departed
from
being.
When
the
example
would
serious
of the
rest
have
followers
sweating
would
ing
shelter-
(may
away
utterly exhausted,
but
those
stockade,
outside
enemy
very
one
was
if the
had
Monday.
no
these
but
tribe
of 'Ali
son
stockade,
and
were
were
the
from
the
the
the
people
words,
and
spoil ;
the
driven
they
as
our
have
spoken
property
our
of
first
whatever.
Pilgrim,
found
the
as
what
Sultan,
enemy,
outside
!), returned
drooping
courteous
effecting
of
he
midst
matters
in his
said
the
in
the
liaving
country,
own
the
so
Idris
such
and
inside
manceuvres
any
the
facing
not
party
in
the
second
the
tion
direc-
people also,
our
as
occasion
the
third
Our
parties,
manner
same
protection,
about
interior, after
the
three
in
knowing
not
had
they
the
killed.
were
into
this
assistance
mighty
they
the
in
God's
Sultan,
our
last
baggage,
or
whence
while
seized
party
followed
and
stockade,
the
stockade,
with
being acquainted
of
One
from
remaining;
one
the
went
predestined
extent
animals
place
fight
to
on
under
camels,
horses,
parties.
the
to
number
to
three
divided
fought
close
stuck
the
to
find, cither
up
at
were
in
havoc
into
midst
until
who
cattle, whether
and
could
party
to
being
divided
returned
drum,
EXPEDITIONS
book.
last, and
direction
the
his
they
about
men
the
villany
whatever
to
the
of
in
were
Another
come.
DUBING
troops, houghing
oxen,
by
EVENTS
the
break
interior
of
what
they
property,
the
of
dawn
stockade,
drew
got possession
and
went
companions.
And
the
towards
hastening
had
to
nigh,
enemy
their
of, horses, camels,
Eiyayekeh,
they rejoiced
at
after
having
what
they
country
own
clothing, and
faUen
had
in
with
acquired
of
AGAINST
^^
alone
property
losa
of
men
in his
Gk)d
morning,
hurry,
of
some
the
with
conect
judgment
and
like that
was
the
on
the
^temoon,
**
Do
he
hear
not
you
^nd
*s
^^
Feya
of
town
beloved
his
and
stockade,
the
and
*hu8
Performed
*^"1
sunset
our
morning
the
f^hion,issuing
**
in
"ôiith
^
"î"ts
^longed
to
middle
^'êred
country
According
the
of
all his
tribe
the
what
of
ordered
the
army
to
to
they
XIX.
of
of
lord
who
were
infirm,
or
and
night
we
prayer
in
this
returning
we
cut
when
down
of
district
laudable
until
to
And
the
heard
halted
Sultan
trees
with
the
So
at
properly
which
of
Kfinim.
the
related,
of
town
this
therein
Idrfs
caution
river
country
arrived
we
the
march.
stratagem
the
we
have
the
Keluh,
they passed
and
of
one
town
towards
the
Pilgrim
bearing thorns,
II
VOL.
com-
order, taking the
excellent
in
imtil
Kilitih.
forenoon,
people
and
but
Keluh
of
marching
to
evening,
every
slowly,
from
desist
we
^êtri.
^^^
the
between
did
with
marching
and
^^îcnted,
grass
continued
day
part of the
and
the
last
them
marshalled
drcumspection,
the
the
Sunday,
Sultan
the
southern
the
where
care
Sunday.
the
of
every
Thursday,
We
towards
camp
the
until
he
and
^^^*^ctionof
^^r
our
Dhl-'l-Ka'da,
of
mounted,
*^^
from
using
cowards
also
Sultan.
the
with
horseman
Pilgrim,
were
place, as
in that
jxjoplc,sayhig
of those
the
of
evening
prayers
morning
the
On
the
prayer,
morning,
the
only
the
behind
those, who
and
Priest, author
High
'Umcr
remained
one
but
in
out
went
we
even
in
mid-day
proclamation,
the
companion,
no
strong, excepting those,
the
heard
they
when
place
in the
night
the
wliich
increased
stout
stockade,
the
from
much
all to collect
the
every
gave
road
the
of
among
He
them
prayers
ever;
what-
collect
greatly
Sultan, that
forth
pass
be
the
proclaim
the
of
told
outward
him.
to
he
of
him
nothing
against
might
it
to
come
from
issuing
book,
word
So
collected?**
^his
the
should
caution, and
'^^nced
herald
should
Kiyftyekeh
performing
sent
foot-soldier
Or
after
for
the
of
pursuit
within
over
Sultan,
His
commanders
camp
that
so
grass,
Then,
quantity.
our
and
Gharkuw"
separately
and
not
were
upon
cares
passing
was
of
side
the
great
our
understanding.
who
glorious
in
enemy
bestowed
had
person
chiefs
the
to
eastern
leads between
what
knows
God
orders, however,
STass
of
the
thoughts
to
consent
laudable
forth
however,
Faithful,
his
more.
the
much
as
suffer
their
that
so
High
Most
we
follow
to
the
give
not
God
what
enemy,
but
of
one-third
or
brought
merc5y
kept silence,
did
Pilgrim,
appearance
wished
Commander
The
Idite
people
our
did
in property
and
half
suffer
not
favour
others
whereas
known.
did
we
they did, only
as
When
but
97
BULALA.
OF
TEIBES
THE
and
to
98
the
surround
There
it
God
God
grant
him
the
chiefs
and
stockade,
in
Sultan
issued
what
had
they
the
High
and
night,
outside
night
the
Sultan
So
of
regulating
and
what
have
we
approach
south
side,
troubled,
their
amazement
his
whereas
their
minds.
were
between
whereas
They
the
height,
collected
they
saw
which
we
the
to
many
an
had
collect
deep,
abundance
and
from
were
of
Feya,
and
near
to
also
his
they
the
him
set,
sun-
the
passed
in the
morning
the
for
what
they
of
the
of
summit
him.
by
from
the
west,
had
imagined
fortresses
of
And
together
the
that
fortresses
Kiy"yekeh.
towards
army
eminence
in
in
Eiyftyekeh)
no
the
of
reason
that
and
an
the
from
were
little while,
towards
they
to
heard
fight
town
there
both
armyfrom
the
with
gathered
using
understandings
to
Gharkuwa
around
water
his
their
after
according
abortive,
and
and
Bulala, when
with
northern
Eiyflyekeh,
coming
advance
in
And
account
on
halted
together
of
his
for
between
to
with
Sultan
them
Kiyflyekeh
gained
Sultan
of
Gharkuwa
were
forth
rulers
forces,
them
looked
and
the
against
thus
of
it,
Sunday
with
town
rendered
differed
believed
of
and
confounded,
coming
only
behind
Gharkuweh,
of
endeavour.
tribe
and
continued
until
where
troops
had
Lesetri
Sultan
Kiyayekeh
his
town
those
and
counsels
arrangement
like
The
the
they
between
of trees
their
at
for
direction,
and
the
towaixis
dismayed
were
were
Sultan
the
struction
con-
according
issued
the
of
related, the
heard
of
reaching
effort
precaution,
the
tents
before, and
with
distribution
the
that
Lesetri,
army,
country
did
great
the
march.
marched
of
the
leaders
they
grass
of
the
performing
The
as
of
the
collected
c^
the
country
of the
was,
to
army
and
also
Safiyya,
lord
Sultan
of
to
near
completed
evening
the
of
the
had
erection
in
tents
district
they
the
son
design
properly
prudence
the
the
(may
orders
gave
account
on
in the
stockade,
stockade,
the
day
Pilgrim (may
the
the
arranged
after
prayers.
all mounted,
direction, with
of
the
ordered
we
the
place
only
the
Pilgrim,
morning
had
was
towards
the
that
judgment,
to
were
So
Ahmed,
where
to
great
practised
the
'Umer
near
that
and
of
before
Priest,
companion,
came
outside
the
to
sunset
his
they
order.
forth
Birsfila, died,
of
on
Faithful, Idrls
It
stockade
the
Sultan
the
this
cnstomaiy.
was
son
the
people
it, as
(or houses)
gave
of
his
Gharkuwa.
of
of tents
number
of
outside
but
of
!), out
of
as
ShatatQna,
of
son
of
rulers
district
the
the
honour
executed
was
both).
Commander
Sultan,
The
tliom
npon
mercy
EXPEDITIONS
Muhammed,
shicldsman
'Abdu-'llah,
Siruma
have
This
them.
the
that
was
also
did
as
with
camp
DUMNQ
EVENTS
OP
HISTORY
of
order
to
when
allow
they
in great
south,
some
had
nmnbers,
in
(dace
AGAINST
BQXTomided
alao
with
land
front
in
saw
assemblages,
to
the
VeaSr
poaeible
the
and
up
whole
the
"offeringfrom
for
IB
the
with
the
"nd the whole
collected on
the
such
as
we
have
was
gone
to
the
water
the
of
looking
side
of
the
attentively,
they perceived
locQstB spread
like
or
going and coming
between
the west
the
towards
people,
they
turned
oor
position at
position of
the
Ab
*ê
M
soon
as
Klgrim, son
of
in the world
"one
nntil
to
the
cognizance
'emam
inactive
tileretnm
of
^*ter, caring
patienceand
^gh
their
for
the
trust, the
and
into
the
backs
their
he
ordered
the
shieldsmen,
with
Sultan
the
wliich
were
them
observing
carrying
from
march
opposite
arrived
our
towards
moving
attacking
and
grains
and
south,
like
motion
into
get
he
last
Such
us.
was
bless
wait
an
were
of the
and
submission
to
;
as
law, the
noble
^f^ study of them

continued
and
^t"ndgeour descriptions, and confine
of
his
with
the
Ve:
by
enemy,
to
his
leaders
reading.
ourselves
For
to
our
to
the
of
the
God
to
of
just,
this
by
gratitude
which
the
of
Ir
the
writings
not
army
reason
conforming
the
did
he
increase
holy writ,
holy Apostle,
!), acquired
sound
contentment,
also
liis sons'
and
movement,
gone
world
this
in
sons
shall
their
for
knowledge
heart
his
trump
Faitliful, Idrls
the
honour
him
commencing
who
of
grant
approach
his
most
God
may
or
not
of
the
of
hill,this
narrated.
and
tlicy
view
this
the
nests,
Commander
the
moment,
the
the
and
shieldsmen
sayings of
when
towards
(may
when
of
had infused
'^"ted doctors
'All
come,
faith
their
and
Lesetri
forces
ants
were
armies.
the
"nd troth, the
"od
with
troops
crawling
take
to
on
already
Kiyayekch,
enemy's
in the
Sultan,
day
certain
faces
pace
two
the
of
And
east.
rapid
numerous
bam
their
the
town
the
abroad,
were
at
why
halting
army
are
from
on
shields
and
degree,
him
out
set
it
is
drink, for they
halted
their
carrying
and
water,
troops
ordered
they
we
the
enemy's
to
water,
rest
high hill, and
water
Vezir,
his
Paitnful, how
the
the
Vezir
of the
the
imtil
water
to
of
when
as
were
to
the
to
no
thirst
them
So when
saw
drinking
army
our
consulted
this, he
Upon
of
of
when
now,
us?"
who
troops
Ve2ar to take
the
Commander
water
whole
Sultan
the
question
thirst, inasmuch
afflicted
"ere
Sultan
the
of
army
the
water,
So
shieldsmen
Kiyftyekeh, they
why
on
the
watching
of
this
this
"
Kiyfiyekeh, large
of
the
be
to
They
extent.
surmise.
or
about
direction
knew
there.
him,
to
reach
to
drswn
drink
of considerable
the
people
perceiving
HfirQn,
said
in
99
BULALA.
OP
reservoir
doubt
on
go
TETBES
them,
our
and
of
eon
of
without
Immediately
IdxiB,
like
which
Abdn-I-Jelll,
wished
THE
the
the
from
reason
subject
II
Most
acts
celehis
we
matter.
100
Should
Sultan
our
with
have
heard,
whole
the
in
book
what
we
to
the
relate
to
what
seen,
end
of
time
of
should
we
have
we
we
this
extend
what
and
known,
do
this
say
we
Taunting
and
brethren,
companions,
our
of
militarj expeditions
reign,
neither
those
above
all the
his
of
course
have
abilities
own
our
undertaken
have
we
EXPEDITIONS
DUEING
EVENTS
OF
HISTOBY
friends.
As
Sultan
our
troops
also
Those
of
of
tribe
on
line
the
of
diink
to
battle
of
the
there
manner,
fire,
like
their
also
The
them
of
few
which
of
sake
!), did
not
with
him
sharp
retreat
turned
remaining
complete
victory
inscribed
on
and
the
spot
and
blessed
horse
God
a
seated
hand
moved
both
on
he
to
sides
enemy
Most
general
preserved
the
on
drawn
turn
away
neither
Iligh,
body,
did
his
advantage,
tablet
of
him
was
Lord,
of
the
in
for
time,
the
and
his
favour
and
standing
from
like
firmly-
having
recourse
back
his
on
he
the
hononr
of
of
checked
him
desist
from
had
given
destiny.
and
account
according
gref
broad
sword,
he
Idrfs
Descendant
show
God,
his
in
the
remained
in
upon
Chosen
where
confiding
flight,
the
God
but
then
of
may
therefrom,
supplication,
the
until
them
ann
Sultan
end
Muhammed
the
march
his
his
forces
there
upon
and
towards
him
and
he
in
when
the
of
Lord
trusting
holding
and
of
Chief
and
grant
the
to
ns
horsemen
Sultan,
Places,
God
of
intermission.
their
in
in
among
kind
the
of
Faithful
(may
posterity
Our
Sacred
two
from
did
prayer
and
his
move
mountain,
charger,
had
him
first,neither
rooted
to
Prince
upon
the
the
the
ns
their
every
charge.
of
Personages
bless
and
Sultan
of
spaiiu
in
without
the
furious
of
Noble
our
posterity,
peace
made
Visitor
the
worlds,
beyond
'Ali, Commander
Most
the
both
the
of
son
Believers,
from
passed
time;
(or
like
got
with
advance
that
front
shock,
in
were
the
charged
violence, and
who
with
crossbowmen
panoply
fighting
their
arrangement
In
they
complete
utmost
people
and
in
of
or
at
the
was
the
dismoont
went
enemy
and
of
not
Sultan
violent
most
behind,
the
with
horsemen
our
Pilgrim,
from
on
our
round
turned
spread
and
the
about;
shields
them,
horsemen,
So
a
towards
manner.
few
us
did
nor
accustomed
very
giving
they possessed
formed,
not
met.
some
Knyam,
the
to
two
who
enemy's
armies
camels,
shieldsmen
shieldsmen.
locusts
arms
drove
the
but
and
dreadful
with
in
were
musketeers)
or
was
of
return
not
array
made
army
Sultan
did
the
on
enemy
The
them.
water
same,
tribe
the
of
advance
against
onset
the
of
some
the
of
account
Vezir
and
and
mounted
were
the
Milimllih,
named
the
to
who
people
our
hill
the
advancing
came
Berber
terrible
reached
to
It
the
and
boldly
him
what
is
one
he
of
102
HISTORY
the
whole
OF
of
them
the
be
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
EVENTS
heaier
is the
God
perfect praise I).
most
of prayer.
when
And
him
grant
answered
them
beat, and
the
whole
two
month
the
marched
and
his
after
Kiyayekeh
he
place,
Jehl
he
direction
all
from
Idris,
town
the
their
to
Sultan
the
of
Sultan
the
returned
speedily
the
at
GhafkurO,
the
carry
forces,
of
Arabs
between
south
to
Kala,
to
came
him
and
take
to
Next
meet
them.
and
they
had
marched
in
that
from
of
Uere
it
named
tlie
our
they
arrived
at
him,
and
service
From
of
son
who
lived
set
conference
and
Kiy"yckeh,
T^wftmet,
Gharkuwfi,
long
with
the
Kerdenma.
Sultan
returned
in haste,
that
people
morning
he
of
Ferknâ-Muhammed,
away
and
women
town.
town
was
the
remained
thence
the
fled
tion
expedi-
an
performed
to
aware
he
when
made
the
near
traces,
So
booty,
in
was
And
Vezir
at
towards
very
his
on
sleep
or
arrived
numbers.
of
usually
sent
until
marched
of
he
sacrifice,
it.
from
'AbduM*
Kewdkeh^
prisoners their
neighbourhood
was
BumQ.
of
Sultan
side
Sultan
the
of
and
the
to
until
feast
the
died, who
town
them
Mih
of
town
great
leaving
fled
'Abdu-'l-JeUl
great
quantity
Idrls
the
not
and
MilimlUh,
wilderness.
taking
in
goods
great
sacrifice
halting place
to
Tub^
festival, the
the
alighting
of
the
great
After
their
with
in
of
sacred
honour!),
Sultan
the
of
great, the
very
did
Sarun,
following
the
into
was
tribe
and
children
the
Vezir
the
against
ItuEwa
of
Sultan
H"r^n^
of
of
until
the
the
Mih.
towards
him
town
direction
easterly
pursuit
and
when
son
of
from
distance
and
;
dihgcnce
the
Kewal,
in that
without
houses
an
son
field
the
followed
Vezir
their
of
in
was
signal by beating
in
Idrls,
on
of
town
the
Vezir
Vezir
drum
him
he
passed
Sultan,
our
Iligh grant
the
town
journeyed
but
Most
of
and
of
day
they
;" then
The
moon
third
people,
So
[dace.
house
sounded
new
the
mo\Hng
the
routed
the
So
Itnawa.
the
On
his
of
in that
in this
the
place
whole
reached
the
was
of
the
he
others
were
giving
standing,
until
after
after
'Abdu-'l-Jelil,
successively.
instruments
God
the
'Abdu-'l-Jelll,
Sultan
nights
this
in
!), alighted
and
do
Ood
Pilgrim (may
Sultan
aUght
to
the
(may
burnuig
all in that
of
'All
conmiander,
in
of
in
army,
house
single
him
thee
two
and
of
son
with
The
should
Dhi-'l-IEjja appeared.
Pilgrim,
one
he
musical
days;
of
drum,
what
the
enemies
the
bards
house
other
of
and
courtyard
that
in
night
house
command
the
in
his
over
poets
to
as
We
"
alighted
the
the
together
consulted
the
at
Idris
Sultan,
our
assistance
Kiyfiyekeh,
gathered
and
and
power
of
town
Sultan,
the
this
Ffttima,
there
out
son
with
where
took
and
his
tribe
place
AGAINST
Marching
"^'eftain8
to
theuce,
the
against
uicaiBion
These
from
act
three
of
tribe
his
as
lieutenants
and
seoondlj, Kftjelma-'All;
Siruma-Bir,
son
behind.
left
marched
These
thirdly,Yiruma-Yagha.
Idris;
of
son
an
his
of
tiirec
people
the
over
own
making
upon
commanding
after
Tubu,
first, his
were:
resolved
Sultan
our
103
BULALA.
OF
TRIBES
THE
'
with
the
the
to
Saltan
niid-daj
and
halted
tr^Telled
in
had
awhile
the
tx'oops
had
uîddle
of the
appeared
clearly
who
iiito
^**ildren,
^-*^
S^ve
^î'demess
^*eir
^^*th
booty
the
^^^^\nng
lad
road,
^^^ter
*
time,
canonical
î^
^^th,
their
before
go
This
wells
dug,
where
place
I said
my
"^^^^^Jned
with
;
lad
son
with
the
Pflgrim,
to
horses
wells
second
junior
Priest
Muhammed,
the
knew
having
conducted
enquirer
of
country
of
young
us
in which
town
to
back
go
who
the
the
part
to
them
and
road
in
first
Tubuh,
to
drink
gave
the
lord
Upon
dug
with
prayer
and
water
aside
to
way
came
our
troops
women
the
with
of
tribe
right
we
watered
afternoon
the
us
until
us,
we
of JilbQ
'Umer
took
The
themselves
was
they
during
the
the
collect
to
his
wells
so
taking
show
and
tribe
gallop.
their
turning
the
of
the
of
with
two
water,
and
there
before
there
found
prayers
pace,
them
deceiving
without
Kedk,
slow
which
mounted,
then
and
a
noon
yet adolescent,
not
in them.
*^ly,
*'^'o
to
at
of
abundance
an
performed
horses,
^'^Q
'^^
having
morning
insupportable.
waxed
in
the
with
the
full
capturing
they
And
after, the
repeatedly
at
the
about
or
way
Sultan
the
well
drink.
horses
their
day
The
flight,scattering
when
the
night.
traces
drum
to
men,
towards
aside
turned
be
took
and
drum
the
and
of
heat
the
until
and
their
killing
chase,
the
towards
us
little
signs
beat
in confusion,
wilderness
the
6^ve
of
aware
but
evident
people
our
quickly
ran
became
onemy
road
the
on
this,
Upon
travelled
they
they
perform
to
selves
them-
prayers
signal
the
giving
after
troops
before
bit
good
the
until
but
projected,
rapidly, halting only
this
After
men,
his
or
the
pass
had
Sultan
little
or
to
sunset
at
they
reposed
and
afternoon
and
noon
lin, and
ag
advance
to
forth,
set
momiig
the
halted
they
the
the
what
with
continuing
when
out
set
In
sleep.
to
direction,
halted
of
night,
PT"yer.
Tnbu.
time
again,
road, then
the
the
performed
and
mounted
then
they
performing
marched
and
on
and
idea
no
mounted
lôm,
prayer
meridian,
after
rapidly,
Si^tan
northerly
passed
trr^Telled
prayers
were
proceeded
forces, and
halted
they
they
When
incursion.
attendant
his
where
night-prayer
about
tli."
with
mounted
evening
the
there,
rested
and
Sim,
of
town
from
return
afternoon
the
performed
of
the
to
vicinity of Kiyayekeh,
the
sixiM^
haste
Saltan's
the
awaiting
gone,
in
people
of
were
time.
In
after
the
Feya
son
of
with
104
HISTORY
Muhammcd,
Mani,
the
his
the
of
the
troops, and
halted
in
town
where
afternoon,
for
signal
of
and
of
with
ahghted
the
passing
united
Sultan
The
rested
together
without
from
anyone
they
Sultan
for
the
in
submission
Muhammcd,
of
possessed
Sultan
our
'1-Jelil will
will
it, while
passed
in
and
him,
and
of
tliis the
and
with
entered
over
between
with
Sultan
that
the
an
our
of
stockade.
in
into
of
of
and
great
towards
do
so
of
out
and
love
obedience,
with
to
the
one
every
condition
Sultan
Most
'Abdu-
High
will
so
find
of
reason
nouncing
-re-
utter
an
the
of
on
what
tribe
of
Tub."
evening
of
Thursday,
which
a
alarm,
So
joy.
the
forces
Here
the
and
noon
and
'Abdu-'Ufth,
by
he
allegiance,
if (Jod
kingdom,
Sultan
and
the
collected
to
his
majesty
condition
day forth,
his
of
day
men
apparent
and
son
of
duty
and
exceeding
mounted
part
Sultan,
our
known
liis
and
army,
his
them
'Abdu-'l-Jelll
this
of
son
anxiety
Sultan
Muhammcd,
power
in
entered
The
design
next
both
invited
for
i"ower
"
from
Sultan
the
conference
travelled
the
they said,
weakened
people rejoiced
After
made
was
understanding
increase
great
our
be
the
of
and
hill, wliile
body
Tub
of 'Abdu-*llah,
and
respect,
Then
love
son
allegiance
renunciation.
of
out
came
we
direction,
The
great
of
having
army
ones
our
the
western
performing
tribe
the
watering
of the
stockade.
interval
the
our
and
the
this
from
him
about
contraiy,
In
the
the
nap,
him).
on
within
weak
Furkuma-Muhammed,
upon
night
afternoon
devotions.
afternoon
that
in
So
in
bulk
in
troops
the
him,
the
from
died
mercy
remained
the
were
day
have
passed
for
there
that
God
lieutenants
three
of
On
his
westerly
great
Wednesday
after
;
with
the
sunset
the
were
noon
in
in
in
above-mentioned.
about
place apart
in that
(may
who
before
with
in which
his
noontime
Sultan
of
marched
hill
people
it.
to
'Abdu-'llah
the
the
and
with
performing
their
morning
Sim,
ascended
After
halted
and
trumpeter
mounted
with
When
night.
before
nap.
latter
the
risen, the
halted
the
there
whole
Sultan
lieutenants
three
arrived
and
night
of
town
the
Sultan
the
In
towards
was
started
they
charger,
the
with
quickly,
horses,
not
his
reaching
people,
our
marched
afternoon
coimtry.
mounted
of
design
the
southerly direction,
the
sun
and
south,
prayers
of
part
Sultan
the
for
the
the
the
to
Tina
taking
when
departure,
direction, marching
of Yeliwa
the
of
boh
of it.
southern
and
'Abdu-llfth,
border
rested
we
come
was
afternoon
numbers,
the
Gharima
south
in
town
certain
the
on
aside
followei's, journeying
noon
town
EXPEDITIONS
with
turned
the
the
and
Setatlma,
glorious moniing
gave
DURIXO
then
the
of
part
side
Sultan
The
with
of
son
by
EVENTS
OF
had
deputation
accompanied
came
to
him
AGAINST
from
the
him
unto
came
And
there
Tliere
"lie
of
town
dlatance
tia
but
'All
ving
Buch
the
the
of
him
to
*Otlunan,
ooune
himself
niftTched
Sim.
Traces
fact
using
all
speed
fatigued,
and
our
without
council
cboose for
^to
gave
toe
then
Bimier,and
expectation
*^
the
Sultan,
of 'Ab
UesB his children
trump shall
"*
ôn
Chosen,
hha
and
sound
and
and
grant
his
! for
his
upon
^*
also
killed
Idils
the
on
to
brother
return
country,
of
Dunma,
there
remaining
God
(may
Pilgrim
then
incursion
that
to
the
should
they
than
Maw,
thirst,
they
an
us
the
of
town
So
make
journeyed
quite
direction
us
them
from
them.
of
this
became
means
any
for
better
and
the
let
and
followed
people
of
town
when
and
tracks,
by
and
Most
!).
of
Commander
God
(may
to
Sultan,
their
honour
liim
grant
The
of
returned
be
this
spoil ; they
east
what
to
said
it will
upon
seen,
our
race-
liis quarters,
then
overtaking
as
they
Kerlwa,
of
they agreed
So
of
hope
and
incursion,
an
much
High
all
he
were
them
overtake
themselves
^''î^gtherein
in
to
up
among
the country
loUed."
able
forces,
of
suffering greatly
out,
worn
go
the
the
until
endeavour
cattle
being
their
contrary, they
held
and
to
from
the
into
tliem
great
to
of
the
and
north
towards
west
they got
fully established,
was
^m
the
from
the
to
'Abdu-*1-Jehl
Sultan
the
pf
returned
then
distance
good
travelling
army
He
of
son
Keyom,
distance
the
road
their
on
stockade.
the
of
out
^^^
them
of
these
with
chieftains,
daughter
the
commanded
he
'Abdu-'l-Jelll
accompanying
of
Kajelma-'Ali,
of
tribes
And
Pilgrim,
Muhamnied,
son
the
of
leaders.
Sultan
the
also
and
chiefs
many
pursuit of
l^mself
Dana
Kuluyma
and
Ahmed,
Vezlr, after
his
Deltu-Ghizim,
Ilirlma
BuyQma
time
that
the
Idrls
!), sent
great
very
to
up
great number
Sentelma-Keda,
Elbuma-DUnma,
I^rfoere,
in
commission
Yerima-'All,
Kighama-Bekr,
-BrjenUma-'Abdu-llfth,
Îûldl,
the
in
him
assist
High
gone
Sultan,
the
in
near.
returned
not
Faithful,
Most
God
(may
was
gieat
days
few
and
far
spread
had
and
west,
but
remained
was
of
being
corn
of
multitude
great
imported
meanwliile,
'Abdu-'l-Jclll,
joined
as
it
Sim
of
city
Sultan
of
news
Commander
oi
son
Sim,
towards
the
"o
Our
people.
our
the
sell, this
to
com
Sultan
The
in
Kuku-milih.
of
tribe
the
from
followers
his
with
Arabian,
the
Yerdha,
also
There
attendants.
their
ambassador
an
collected
bringing
to
of
105
BULALA.
OF
Fitiri, with
son
also
also
advantage
the
'All,
came
was
-AjQibB
of
country
TRIBES
THE
him
the
sake
posterity
every
one
of
! Amen
of
of
in each
honour
children's
Idrls
Faithful,
the
children
Prince
our
them
may
until
and
God
!), did
the
both
worlds,
day
the
Pilgrim,
and
the
when
Lord, Muhammed
look
not
with
remain
favour
m
the
106
HISTORY
Sim
of
town
of
and
and
the
the
journeyed
with
Ghamra,
in
and
this
other
in
low,
and
but
in
with
mutual
congratulations
westerly
there.
Qod
with
hence
the
the
Ghatefa,
the
performing
after
town
they
Thus
then
Kuw"ya,
therein
with
known
as
and
continue
the
days
or
the
until
the
town
Sultan,
of
his
troops
the
He
tombs
the
to
of
cf
town
named
man
Qod
(may
same
have
then
to
well
afternoon
it
the
and
the
defend
^
in the
did
homes.
people
the
prayer.
Ood
act
of
Safer
his
abode
great
resided
together
chiefs, leaders, and

to
to
town
up
the
They
thence,
the
of
took
enter
gathered
countiy,
BuraO.
not
one,
night
at
month
Pilgrim,
every
journeyed
of
halted
they
GhamberQ
pledged
time
Roru,
Bulowj,
From
he
prayers,
until
the
three.
or
of
town
to
and
of
town
known
the
about
Idrls
the
the
to
Kessada,
at
passed
nights
different
until
halted
had
place
army,
their
He
he
two
and
of
and
afterwards
marching
more,
war,
as
the
on
thence
reaching
nor
women.
died,
buried
the
at
given
his
BumQ.
to
also
one
been
leading
the
place
there
had
thence
of
took
remained
the
M"w,
junction
arrived
Selema
and
noon
rest
Biml,^
he
of
passed
the
when
Good,
ten
at
until
of
of
then
the
Sultaa
our
town
the
of
of
morning
returning
to
Fol, and
to
continued
the
at
the
Sultan
Mula
people,
Itnawa,
of
the
notice
and
from
they
where
on
and
!).
then
Ghafiita;
view
day, beuig
Sekerta,
of
towns
to
son
marched
Sultan
The
from
Ohim
both
the
big drum,
a
Ghamrft,
they
after
again,
each
son
departure
There
and
greetings,
marched
the
from
Ve2ar.
the
proceeded
them
upon
and
peace
greeting
Muhammed,
effected
set
people, high
Sultan
arriving
dF
treaty
our
after
was
and
one
the
marcliing
and
with
in
Mcssema-'Ali,
to
halted
'Abdu-llfih,
after
of
direction
where
and
Metr"ma,
SolQ, where
mercy
And
the
of
saints, MQla
two
same.
direction
Malihl,
at
the
day they
beatings
three
of
Sultan
the
Next
halted
men
from
and
west,
of
and
one
leaders
and
alighted,
under
about
tribes
marched
of
conclusion
every
forces,
troops
the
and
nights
son
Sultan,
our
southerly
his
he
night.
the
night there,
where
the
three
or
and
more
one
day
second
of
knew
passed
after
all and
that
cliicfs
all the
Muhammed
and
the
Muhammed,
and
liim
public, so
Sultan
to
he
H"rQn^
of
son
chieftains
towards
two
Sultan
direction
between
'Abdu-'llah,
the
the
contrary,
forces
passmg
the
town
southerly
amity
in
the
Idrls,
best.
From
by
Ve2ar
among
On
his
EXPEDITIONS
the
of
famous
most
above.
of
DURING
departure
of the
town
knows
out
EVENTS
described
have
thence,
at
after
many
BO
we
as
OF
brnvely,
dty
there
there,
guards,
to
attack
AGAINST
ikvm^
daughters
uromen,
of
renown
in
^fcÂte
o'K*
adversity,
i.:x.ia.
secret.
in
1.3E^ted
they
^fclhen
separated
from
^^^parting
The
Icsave
^biys
l"ad
their
for
made
the
Sultan,
their
answered
from
Ghambera
the
The
him
grant
trump
^n
the
grow
*ând
him
they
he
So
on
the
to
came
'^Ûned Bumi*.
'^^d, and
'^ât
^y"
and
"^^Ûth
^h^t
H^
tho
of
was
him
assemble
first
which
the
that
lords
of
to
the
for
in
return
the
mind,
such
he
or
did
such
designed
to
"
of
the
their
he
ho
in
not
Buma.
expedigrass
for
to
gather
Rebi'
had
middle
"
in his
collect
the
my
or
of
unto
city
great
hesitation
discover
place,'* nor
the
the
and
the
did
God
correct
latter
he
without
of
easy
the
matter
them
go.
the
in
to
say
that
countries
Fakra
did
not
when
and
empire
of
until
(may
the
so
assembling
to
of
But
neither
day
his
tliis
had
rendered
month
expedition
town
Jem"dL
of
the
them
to
'All
the
be
to
Lieutenant
of
autumn,
jouniey
date,
spoke
them
to
place to
and
of the
the
at
then
the
expedition
end
he
home
undertake
to
And
ui)on
they
the
son
king,
up
foresight, sagacity,
twenty-seventli
necessary
to
the
commanded
He
in his
and
them.
until
they
Idrfs
at
completed
Pilgrim,
forty
when
according
broke
came,
advisable
be
it
time
childicn
asking
of
undertaken,
and
Faithful,
of
worlds!).
remained
one
the
his
in
lands,
commanded
was
his
not
rains
the
on
travellers.
^d
it would
until after
^ght
knew
sound!),
judgment,that
of
the
tlieir
both
army
the
not
Idrls
bless
and
the
when
had
and
^'perform
every
Commander
honour
shall
So
in
town
term
to
upon
said;
and
or
worlds,
all
of
agreed
and
But
term.
the
Sultan,
Lord
had
home,
go
in
Sultan
without
ex])editiou ;
it
chiefs
the
the
in
fixed
honour
upon."
preparations,
their
the
the
of
expiry
niade
to
pact
him
they
agreed
and
stockade.
great
council
and
or
congratu-
the
together
held
public
of
with
they presented
graciously,
have
you
another
grant
what
them
what
God
heard
he
for
in
some
the
enter
and
made
arrangement,
Pilgrim (may
'when
and
preparations
this
to
assembled
to
prosperity
repeatedly,
remained
in order
leaders
in
they
success
homes,
others
they dispersed,
before
of
while
and
their
to
Sultan;
other
liad
joy, satisfaction,
greatest
tlieir
and
each
go
leaving
chieftains
Civ-hainbera
to
thence,
of his
"^^Lpectation
chiefs
Sultan
of
grandees
they
circumstances,
tlie
appeared
of the
what
the
whole
the
one
every
supporting
wished
and
forward
finished
unpleasant
or
the
between
another
one
and
there
this
Upon
delight,
ekv:id
pleasant
had
repute
assisting
to
respect
of
until
kings,
107
BULALA.
brought
be
to
of the
leaders
and
OF
TRIBES
causing
assault, after
to
t^ltm.^
THE
the
them
intention
jieople know
108
Now
the
which
18
those
among
stubborn,
in the
had
they
the
in
in
them,
in this
expeditious
to
which
expedition
from
of
means
these
when
things
he
God
the
was
God
(may
is that
less,
they
in
were
towards
Kaiiim,
abstained
of
grass
the
for
middle
wiles,
respecting
noised
being
For
in
Prophet
his
all
God
of
much
a;s
ness,
kind-
favour,
on
pasture.
of the
did
their
at
shelter
of
the
We
received,
that
so
their
naught
until
And
river
halted
and
God
Kergha,
those
us
we
we
which
spot
did
of
not
is
pass
God
gave
Things
to
at
went
attack
their
or
in fear
was
whom
and
of
town
place surrounded
behind
known
people
our
forth
they depart
town,
to
they
requirements
did
arrived
(lake?) Thad,
in
the
wickedness.
when
constant
Nevertheless,
their
sent
who
expeditions
our
neither
near
those
their
of
whoever
or
which
gratified,receiving
reverence
excepting
in
forenoon,
they
of
of
more,
of
things
least
each
return.
country
while
at
tribe
sometimes
and
being
in
our
evil;
Monday.
all took
waters
on
misdeeds,
long
otherwise;
Sultan;
benefits
set
for
or
our
as
and
to
to
beg
the
people,
of them,
mentioned
perfidy, nor
and
way
them
the
their
peace!),
this
without
from
working
strength
SulQ, they
with
him
three
Sultan
the
well
as
from
violence
in this
combat
the
ability in
with
or
returned
passed by
army
sufficient
on
we
from
night
of two
have
of favours
of their
the
clothes, food,
ever
as
not
sense
our
of
grant
connected
provisions
and
was
or
and
thing
the
was
precautions.
actions
him
to
to
came
none
practice
day
thoughts
the
their
the
him
upon
parties
want,
liim,
presents
take
of
circumstance
sometimes
to
his
that
deviated
deviation
mischief,
to
In
we
their
four
our
grace.
Kenaniyya,
came
would
granted
High
most
dislike
imitator
from
by
fifth expedition
our
because
which
concealed
from
favorably
singular
safe
Sultan
enemy
an
look
and
of
Our
guile.
injury,
no
of
Ikrima.
as
path
placing
from
to
known
town
direction;
northerly
evil-doers, merely
abroad,
as
in
their
scmetimeB
cither
in
return
our
on
or
with
met
inimioally towards
refrain
people
our
the
to
people remaining
our
their
and
people
road
the
marched
we
our
towards
and
children;
and
men
and
once
were
yiolence
tliieving and
they
of K"nim,
they
Pilgrim, intercepting
by
did
nor
laud
the
the
sometimes
position
their
of
is known
that
was
reason
Kenfiniyyai
and
Kftnim,
of
treacherously
Idns
returning,
themselves
The
multitude
dealt
Sultan,
attacking
in
the
to
times
our
and
going
openly
trusting
of
armies
Sulfl.
of
land
the
of
tribe
the
was
continually doing evil, committing
various
at
intention
inhabit
town
arrogant,
injustice, and
his
who
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
EVENTS
of
object
dwelling
as
OF
HISTORY
which
as
the
there
Ghlwa,
night
is
about
in
that
110
His
will, with
middle
the
in
of
from
which,
less, God
to
said, until
the
else.
one
some
their
from
An
action
thereby
called
When
the
the
his
should
left
take
to
or
man,
He
deputed
to
remain
before
with
at
the
of
town
there
remaining
of
prayers
Rur,
noon
possible diligence
the
fatigue,
described,
or
near
slept
to
there
and
it.
till the
serviceable
lieutenant
infirm
he
afternoon,
march,
had
morning
with
his
at
they
until
the
halted
march
;
when
in
from
the
which
thence
Sultan
thereabouts,
the
using
out,
have
town
in the
two
every
involved
were
famous
this
halted
and
or
we
be
was
burden,
performing
set
to
to
who
forces
people
the
beast
were
of
noon,
for
exhaustion
and
not
when
baggage.
substitute
beasts
were
budder-
and
who
those
the
time
necessary
in their
did
and
who
the
with
man
and
mentioned,
and
we
with
marched
only
weariness,
We
every
his
neither
gelding,
infirm
shieldsman,
no
stay behind
the
until
that
of
foot-soldier
common
the
in
whole
the
or
with
He
may
abstained
he
efficient
no
should
before
as
and
and
Monday,
horse,
started
So
being Yunmia-Y"gha.
are
exalt
God
days' provisions,
that
and
the
souls
(may
commanded
three
strength,
excite
the
of
!), determined,
ever
the
and
valuable
any
mounted
expedition,
the
for
with
baggage
to
was
him.
follow
the
and
commanded
nor
saying
evidence
vilifyhim
to
ever
beaten,
whatever,
targetmau
intention
His
of
of
care
for
*Ah
of
son
seek
march
serviceable
ha\dng
camel,
or
also
behind,
remain
who
be
the
of
men's
action, because
Pilgrim,
themselves
He
less.
nor
the
those
to
gives
Sultan
the
after
the
was
suffering.
posterity
drum
and
separated
Such
truth
the
by
alighting
got
some
direct
right
of
place
aad
could
to
set
again.
proves
an
this forced
provide
to
troops
Idris
which
night
of torture,"
and
people
the
them
this
in
wliich
called
activity
on
the
causing
more
only
and
of B"ri,
town
from
is
variety
degrade
cliildren
his
bless
Sultan,
find
not
of
our
we
as
fatigue
being
old;
of
people
our
is
into
and
majesty
could
halting place,
journeying
"
same.
his
of
his
at
accustomed
been
mGre,
whole
our
much
towards
distinguish
not
nigfat
Friday,
the
some
without
night,
to
during
so
that
Kibla,
the
that
could
and
some
alighted
that
had
company
of
state
in
Others
they
which
to
of
four,
to
on
Monday,
so
or
Fakra
marched
they
stopping;
endured
town
much
so
three
to
not
being
direction
prayer
had
left the
we
So
without
way
equal
We
night;
the
for
themselves
seemed
day,
in this
as
distinguish
not
time
glorified!)migkt
and
strengthening.
long
best.
honoured
be
His
night
eleventh
the
exhaustion
the
knows
from
journey
and
fatigues,
its
He
(may
aseistance
EXPEDITIONS
DUMNO
EVENTS
God
whatever
it
upon
or
OP
HISTORY
already
of
nig^t,
divided
in
his
Sikih,
but
we
foroes
into three
tbird for
He
Tear
of
portions,
sent
his
Idns,
son
his
sent
to
Didi,and
others
These troops
who
about
which,when
the
prayer.
The
beforethe
taken,
had
Yertma,son
they
with
came
So the
the town
that
now
the safety of
^^
Muslim
^^
Sultan
the whole
*nd
roads
the
no
and
sheep and
in
slept
thought
were
fled
the
to
to
abundantly,
goats
effaced from
them,
and
of
of
had
Idns,
Rinkema
been,
evening,
immense
an
with
chieftain
great
party until the
they
the
made
Muslim
his
booty,
who
had
At
unsubmissive
and
without
town
since
enemy,
places
of
satiety
in
that
reixjsed
eating
of
success
of
them
and
there
of
themselves
And
precaution,
any
traces
time
same
rcbelhous.
concealment
all
disturbed
the
some
in
captivity
the
Icamt
night
sparkling,
eyes
and
people.
they
the
sword
war,
when
that
so
and
rest
and
had
the
enemies,
themselves
at
rejoiced
of
some
"fheyenjoyed
the
of
expedition
mind
who
were
those
over
afternoon
son
town
After
returned
of
of 'All, passed
son
contempt,
enemy
warriors
taking
êd
the
upon
his
and
abasement
had fallen
Pilgrim,
with
Rinkema
of
time
the
to
Sultan
the
found,
enemy,
enemy.
the
Idns
the
best.
the
the
town
KenSniyya.
of
property,
But
his
had
they
of the
Sultan,
with
!),took
the
the
departure
spoil.
return
not
what
afterkillingnumbers
their
as
immense
an
did
Idns,
of
Sultan,
the
God,
honour
of
tribe,
'All, (may
reached
the
at
that
and
their
'Abdu-'l-Jelil,
alighted
Haran,
of
of
Kighama
chiefs
and
knows
at
the
to
nimibers
there
alighting
chieftain
they
extinguished,
was
of
him
and
more;
the
as
Kcn"niyya,
of
people
tribe
others.
known
women
son
Ood
the
and
the
their
children
or
war
son
arrival
they
when
his
belonging
killed
him,
women
great
MdtheVeilrldns,
what
Idrts, with
others
grant
the
and
Rlrtkema,
at
camp
dwelt
thousand
others
revered,
accompanied
fire of
and
followers, until
own
in which
their
of
to his
the
against
troops
Pilgrim,
and
his
with
road
captured
Idns
the
capturing
the
honoured
be
the middle
enemy,
Sultan,
The
name
number
and
Bmkcraa
against
and
and
of
son
of
town
north
May
of
town
of
dnWren.
"nd
fighting,
south
ErjenQma,
the
towards
the
the
as
chieftain
the
as
the
Idrls, with
Yertma
the
IdBbg many
towards
far
as
go
son
theyreached
of
for
'Abdu-'l-Jelll,
HUrfin,
of
northmen,
whoBe
another
pillage,
Kighama
son
northmen, snch
of the
for
one
Ill
BTTLAIA.
OF
taking captives.
Kenftniyya,
He
TRIBES
THE
AGAINST
were
safety,
the
flesh
fatigue
and
of
were
slept
the
"ivelong
night.
In
^
the
morning
they mounted
and
the
Sultan
travelled
gave
towards
orders
the
to
west
his
troops
with
the
to
march
intention
112
of
the
gaming
till
near
when
he
Raw
resinned
afterwards
the
even
driving
of
the
spoils they
on
When
drum
the
of
time
him
the
shall
trump
everlastingly
the
Chief
his
of
and
grant
the
of
people
our
lieutenant,
of their
which
saddle-girths,
the
their
under
tents
themselves
returned
in
Muslims,
field of
offer
injury
whose
did
not
to
search,
cease
to
and
was
hunt
they
the
troops
not
them
killed
fight
down
come
every
all
the
and
house
male
who
joy
all
they
to
them,
made
his
fled.
adult
Our
the
their
on
the
appearance
death,
to
where
first
to
except
this, because
at
the
able
not
killed
the
healed
were
befel
and
were
of
one
were
And
were
men-
exerting
and
and
that
whoever
the
erected
full of
because
enemies
quickly put
was
yet
in
also
attacked,
wounded
investigation.
in
reason
seeing
upon
there,
happening
injury
by
above
morning
also
hifidel
the
of
knocked
our
them
surmiae.
delay, slackening
night
till
or
of
expectation
They
being
were
the
and
appeared
hour
who
whereas
inquiry
to
of
or
accident
an
extent
battle, and
slept
surrounding
men
then
robbery
without
whole
who
combatants
of
of
and
utmost,
some
thorough
passing
the
idea
and
with
tree
spoken
burdens.
chosen,
side
time
any
without
the
prophets,
were
the
under
'day
the
doubt
who
have
we
ixjople alighted
the
safety
the
which
of
by
entertain
not
alighted
unloading
immediately
ascertain
He
the
the
that
corps,
grant
the
to
favourably,
without
infirm
the
of mankind,
of
horse
at
at
of
High
Prince
look
his
up
did
Most
Seal
Ood
the
Kftnim,
to
Muhammed
Lord
wonderment
our
day.
oiu-
taken
except
almost
those
had
in
and
fear
from
spoils they
after
the
to
mirth, free
to
of
in
huiried,
one
Commander
the
the
person
Sultan
the
of
may
every
lost
tamarink
whole
the
sake
and
whom
to
that
us
no
grandchildren
countenance,
upon
but
is, the
tioned, that
joined by
Yiruma
joining
God
and
Prince
were
being
not
our
'All, (may
the
for
of
tree, known
tamarisk
person,
engaged
were
expedition
the
I), halted, reining
! Amen
one
frontier, where
Sultan,
children
our
pure,
of
son
sound
posterity,
peace
And
his
Radiant
the
of
and
any
other
or
ail
the
first
our
the
therefrom,
bless
the
without
though
of
place
of
occasion
Pilgrim,
and
honour,
w^hen
the
IdilB
Faithful,
the
return
our
theii
prayers,
guard,
or
with,
met
the
reached
on
afternoon
horses;
or
Kintlka,
stages.
easy
army
beat
was
the
by
or
oonrM
they passed
RQruh
leader
had
Here
towards
camels
the
herdsmen
travelled
but
chief
called
place
and
noon
journey
either
in
in it.
water
their
oontmued
they
halted
the
ng
the
behind,
remaining
with
perfomii
time,
napping
EXPEDITIONS
And
Sultan
the
reservoir
DURING
Runih.
of
town
noon,
where
EVENTS
OF
HISTORY
Sultan
excepting
chanynona
alighted
prisonerB by
the
AQAINBT
Stiltaii*8
orders,
^
them
alive
Among
Wd,
Giiiued
of
and
"'^'ter
that
"icôad,
Bt the
country
did
of
"^ÊBatored
to
"^w^liich the
and
dust
'âa
poison.
Evil
read
P^ple
^t
(upon
not
take
hun
warning
hath
poet
"
He
of
what
the
of those
who
is the
of
when
whom
had
advised
by
the
practising
against
of
events
deadly
evil
is the
have
Thus
fell
to
in
evil-doers
like
guilty
in
became
the
the
upon
their
prophet
and
would
refractory
nations
with,
of
land
them
terrify people
evils
the
honour
estimation
the
They
the
him
grant
to
happened
they
lives, for they
destruction
they
urged
imtil
and
them,
contended
as
robbery.
disobedience
their
once
even
that
was
their
of the
morrow
nobody,
remnant
their
in
at
pride, imtil
Qod
war
became
reason
be
nor
fell upon
and
Genesis
of
peace),
by
time,
even
as
the
it:
that
will
^nefited by
that
evil
by
be
Ibrmer days,
winds,
the
book
Sodom
of
defence
!),waged
come
morrow
sinner
the
in
highway
people
march
Sultan,
our
and
It is
other
perversity,
and
Pilgrim (may
Tuesday
is the
of the
niorrow
the
to
to
that
off, so
cut
we
that
scattered
the
extirpation
Idris
in
it
surpassing ignorance
and
Sultan,
"tliigworld
for
made
captivity,death,
This
of
land
the
in
to
for
of
became
previously
were
any
used
and
their
Kenaniyya.
caring
troops
thievishness
of
arts
by their
blinded
the
in
were
overbearing.
against
adversaries.
against
trespass
arrangements
no
opponents,
some
tribe
dispute, they
iniquity, injustice,
their
them
their
his
and
of the
anger
who
Kenaniyya
they
that
have
against
commit
to
conceived
Gk)d
as
Kenaniyya
of
other
as
adolescent,
people, excepting
tribe
no
Sultan,
the
perished, perished
who
haughty
in its members
they might
one
have
we
such
as
way
whereas
was
of
tribe
those
the
exceedingly
they
yet
our
account,
there
not
same
of
that
so
of
the
which
tribe, except
of
the
in
of
chieftains
were
their
hands
no
that
whom
em
*fi
of
and
when
that
Sultan
^^f
the
children,
numerous
said
who
those
killed
people
the
escaped, escaped
heard
kept
who
people
our
our
boys
of
Thus
in
extinct
so
the
actions
were
their
have
-gnhn
^wêre
also
evil
who
of
of
one
supercilious, and
We
-~^^"Mi
and
remained
^ômen
m.'^WE
of
113
BULALA.
him.
spared.
Those
none
'^^th
singular doings
was
possess
prisoners
'tt^ttle.
L^90
one
the
be
OF
not
youths
to
becttme
to
there
TRIBES
Ea'amka'amma-BemO,
aooount
^-x^d
and
other
killedthe
00
THE
not
be
which
warned
the
by
the
events
apostrophiser
of
time, wiU
not
forth
breathes
be
to-day
to-morrow."
The
^^mn^
TOL.
tribe
were
XIX.
of
a
Kenfiniyya,
set
of
among
the
inhabitants
stupid, foolish, ignorant,
of
the
land
obstinate
of
brutes,
I
114
HISTORY
without
OF
ourselves.
We
of
qualities
is
stupidity
qualified
and
stupidity, folly,
and
and
what
is
reverse,
in
which
given
it
is less
man
listens
if he
The
what
and
man
he
not
or
the
but
the
has
from
aside
is
will
him
for
stupid
turns
stupid
man
serious, for when
it, and
to
the
for
meaning,
foolish
profitable
be
resembles
resiXH^t he
he
him,
to
whether
proper,
their
the
of
reason
profitable
all
at
three
these
ignorance.
is
what
advice
takes
ignorant
the
folly than
distinguish
never
of
similarity
know
we
with
by
ignorance,
the
what
to
them
described
folly, and
cannot
accept
of
with
than
woree
detrimental,
case
words
the
who
he
is
man
have
of
difference
capacity, according
intelligence, or
sense,
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
EVENTS
advice
it, injures
liimself.
We
the
return
When
the
at
the
and
grace
Sultan,
the
the
honour!),
beaten
loudly.
afterwards
mounting
following
west,
started
They
the
town
Gliuwi-KeghQkwa,
the
when,
came,
grant
were
preparations,
and
oxen,
asses,
towards
travelling
towards
the
son
him
they
then:
at
people
Pilgrim,
and
leads
did
we
Sunday
the
camels,
the
BumQ,
of
town
Berf
"
opposite
the
from
thence
to
the
pool
from
hence
proceeded
there, and
the
Sultan
from
BelQj,
of
town
halted
they
halted
where
Bumi.
that
exalted,
made
halted
of
our
so
beat,
which
where
of Merdeli,
all
which
of
and
with
Thursday,
and
army
they
Furtu,
to
in
burden,
until
halted
the
be
to
path
(or Melfiyughu),
to
of
town
and
city
morning
Sultan
the
march,
marched
Melghiyughu
marched
of
well-known
again
they
whence
the
great
preparations,
drum
beasts
the
blessed
this, the
with
their
hastening
and
and
connexion
Faithful, Idrls
be
the
Upon
horses
their
the
name
for
on
their
of
whose
orders
gave
very
saddled
Commander
relate
days,
Gk"d, the
of
favour
God,
'All, (may
three
finished
and
themselves,
RQruh
of
town
to
towards
return
than
more
have
we
our
on
there
remain
rested
of
halted
we
not
by
Ruruh
of
town
what
to
now
called
they
to
the
with
alighted
his
troops.
these
After
of
the
of
and
the
and
meeting
Pilgrim,
tlurough
decreed
night
in
BumQ,
arriving
took
the
them,
Bulmi,
from
of
the
him
in
we
tliat
did
not
his
town
many
tablet
of
proceed
by people
of
became
as
of
coimtry
the
God
destiny.
our
of
Fesstfn;
Idrls
possessed
journey by
had
passed
and
reason
the
there,
High
most
He
of
Fewftl, and
Sultan,
Ghuwi-Keghukwa,
on
peo{de
company,
town
the
and
lie
as
the
of
them
town.
on
of
direction
between
accompanied
us,
Bulim,
or
horses,
many
travelling
with
up
above-named
Saturday
morning
merchants
place
concerning
of
the
came
of
country
or
Ghazbi,
a
of
town
town
things,
the
of
the
lowing
fol-
the
AGAINST
Sultan's being
formed the
with his
with
prayer
of the
Sunday
finished
this
noon
people, having
the
by
much
with his troops
who
very
able
of
night,
except
When
the
the town
on
the
it
of
Sultan
UesBcd and
river
by
hallowed!)
and
of the
mommg
devotions
fesg. God
most
heard certain
by
only
and
of the town
alighted
to
future
certain and
authentic
wjcein
town
of the
extraordinary
the
whole
halted
the
they
arrived
their
the
GhamberO,
of
night
of
his
the
gational
congre-
afterwards
the
the
like
the
of
with
mounted
then
on
he
name
teu,
great
city
Friday,
and
more,
or
or
Then
case.
we
intelligence to
the
effect
that
of
of
Kanin,
had
Pilgrim,
lord
the
country
Ilanno
by
that
of
his
suffering
before
river,
to
were
design
of
son
evil
the
already
as
made
at
through
the
the
compassion,
from
they
they
jomney
for
had
what
in
Pilgrim,
come!),
to
of
the
Burnu,
the
entreat
while
even
Thursday,
Ho
of
country
were
the
GhamberQ.
state
servitors
as
performed
evening
to
such
the
again
countries,
(whose
passed
at
whence
several
town
direction
repetition
near
the
Idris
and
done,
prosecute
Lord
the
people
world
of Bunii,
his
and
real
glory
out
from
on
prayer,
Sultan
news
out
Sultan
of
the
the
their
at
the
and
praise
Zemtem,
days, something
few
what
at
our
quickly, halting
set
he
towards
towards
formerly
to
they cease
Boma unt3 they
of
bers, accompanied
^hich they
them,trembling
will
mosque
in this
the
of
reason
cease
Sultan,
the
him, taking
offering excuses
(whom God
exalt
had
station
one
night, setting
to
Sultan
of the
of RUruh,
rain
of
went
the
the
the
town
well-authenticated
and
advanced in greatnum
the
knows
High
the tribe of Kenaniyya,
the
at
to
entered
they
remained
fearing
for
passed
afternoon
the
fte forces remaining
Bnmi,which
the
that
no
an
travelled
he
Friday,
the
in
performed likewise
had
(for which
and
river, where
the
to
near
did
bound
thence
great
who
came
mounted
were
From
passed the
night
town
afternoon,
at
provisions, by
nor
Monday
halting
who
"nd others.
that
some
were
where
and
exceptingthose
where he
fillof cooked
people dispersed
our
On the
On
morning
Tuesday,
whidi is
him.
the
the
alighted
wes-
little while.
of GhiskirQ,
nwuiy of
with
of
started
took
and
end
per*
he
which
reached
we
the
towards
necessaries;
very
betoG^-Kl!),the
When
We
horses.
business,
new
Sultan
his
the
there, after
the
eat
providing
of
rain, and
were
to
affairs
rate.
Kikiw,
rain, unless
heavy
power
quick
of
name
there fell very
peoplewas
at
the
115
BULALA.
OF
ooca^Med
road, travelling
teriy
known
TRIBES
THE
it
our
northwards
acta
and
befallen
So
was.
their
a
'All
appear-
distance;
nor
country
of Gham-
14
of
116
OF
HISTORY
From
beru.
and
requested
permission
and
to
in
them
fully, they
and
the
passed
tlie
the
their
admitted
amnesty
them
against
Vezir
Sultan.
After
Uves
and
God's
book
that
they
would
never
that,
they
or
short
of
received
in
discomfiture
the
month
Most
the
princes
Muhammed
Most
God
from
treated
and
strength.
and
the
the
Pilgrim,
of
son
'Ali
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
Sultan
in
fled, with
wildernesses,
in
upon
of
him
in
and
their
On
the
helped
him
resembling
breaking
into
followers
in his
in
the
fields
of
com
of
the
Sultan
the
whom
had
they
victory
party,
and
of
comes
from
nor
worthy
praise
assist
hostihties
Idris
and
party
wicked
of
eating
the
him,
Pilgrim,
the
the
Sultan
to
distant
should
not
teristic
qualities characwho
followed
dealings,
then:
up
with
against
that
with
the
of
his
Sultan, Idifs
our
High
were
one
and
and
'Abdu-l-JeW
most
Most
Kiyayeka,
commencement
with
that
history
God
hand
rebelUon
'Abdu-llfih,
who
Jelil
God
so
subjected
ascribed
of
other
*Abdu-'l-
had
of
son
Wednesday
Sultan
knowing
Sultan,
om-
the
conducted
his
the
Sultan
he
town
of
multitude
may
.was
news
that
liis party,
the
the
that
order
them.
off
not
with
that
Muhammed,
on
latter
son
they
be
Sultan
the
with
High
(whom
is
'Abdu-'l-Jelil
fall
Kanim,
thanksgivings
assistance!),
mighty
of
the
connected
circumstance
Most
abundant
most
from
not
God
parts
cutting
cowards,
High,
Unto
the
treatment
as
having^
about
respect
great
met
party, after
unworthy
to
abased
his
of
the
oppose
'Abdu-1-Jelil,
Muhammed,
the
their
They
country,
they
Jemadi
High,
unto
succour,
offered
more
the
Sultan
the
northern
Sultan
the
w^hen
again
of
Most
assisted
abundant
with
God
of
High
the
apartment
best.
his forces, when

in
and
property.
of
hostilitieB
the
.they
own
mark
as
knows
elapsed
their
to
offer
to
more,
'Abdu-'llah,
the
departed
God
time
'Abdu-'l-Jclil, and
of
also
their
engaged
cows,
But
whom
for
son
as
presence,
to
near
they
demanding
the
safety
and
thousand
court-yard,
and
such
from
from
to
upon
undertiikcn
son
of
Hanno
him,
done,
cessation
retired
by
themselves;
had
Ilarun,
Idils,
also
swore
Sultan's
in the
demanding
excuses,
then
therein,
before
brigandage,
with
pardon,
They
future.
in
themselves
the
dealing,
granted
been
accompanied
abasing
and
Bumi
to
entered
Bumi,
tiling they
Sultan,
our
come
having
to
and
every
full
and
to
they appeared
humbling
iniquity
and
Sultan,
So
of
river
came
of the
rebelling, unjust
general
seated
river,
to
messenger
Permission
presence
excuses,
the
thievmg,
of
presence.
the
imss
above-mentioned.
Pilgrim
presented
to
his
before
came
EXPEDITIONS
they despatched
thence
appear
DURING
EVENTS
the
doings
young
after
consisted
the
bucks
roe-
plants.
118
he
thence
then
then
then
Multi,
of
the
then
of
town
Here
then
'Abdu-'llah,
of
lord
Saturday,
towards
wait
for
and
night,
Pilgrim,
of 'All.
son
Sultan, Idrts
passed
whole
of
the
for
ground
And
Emiim,
out
have
given
because,
the
the
of
the
the
he
whom
for the
Sultan
land
he
inch
leaders, he
caused
for
of
Sultan,
in his
he
Tushu,
the
Idrls
first
routed
of E"nun
;
or
remained
loved.
and
been
not
Maw,
came
'1-Jelll
friendship
our
of
town
Aghftfi, where
him
the
as
Then
attach
land
the
first at
the
many
days
of
and
themselves
in
the
any
he
he
at
a
troops of the
all
who
the
this,
halted
in
at
three
Eirslla, secondly
the
thus
never
relate
which
for
'Abda-
would
'Abdu-I-Jelll
waiting
of
'All, journeyed
of
of
the
land
of
son
thirdly
to
nor
mentioned.
We
son
town
and
chiefs, who
of
Kftnim.
Sultan
the
pnblished
above
as
Muhammed,
expedition,
beoame
and
remainder
Pilgrim,
the
Bebfiliyfi became
Slruh,
of
whcde
also
remained,
consideration,
Ghamirft,
joined him;
to
this
the
many
of
town
them
of K"nim
of
town
places
at
land
the
unto
an
when
also
the
this, the
their
by
as
oar
between
regions,
doubt
no
and
it
them
chiefs,
that
troops
then
BumQ;
of
tbo
conversation
proclaimed
was
our
so
lot
their
Kufusta
even
gave
of bis
by
So
with
This
courtyard,
dispute.
had
but
Burnu.
the
to
Siruh,
heard
the
in
Sultan
our
'Uah
of
fell
Friday
Muhammed,
frontier
to
l^
Idrls
and
much
According
Snltan
bis
Sultan
where
BumQ.
of
Sultan,
the
to
the
on
court-yard,
jonmey*
the
commanded
upon
on
preceded
foroes,
our
with
fixed
they
regions,
land
the
in
himself
its
of Burnu,
property
and
of
Sultan
our
So
mentioned,
apartment,
one
countries
his
after
Sika-Danenma,
'Abdu-ll"h.
with
And
Tuesday,
of
town
courtyard
seated
and
people, being
present
were
to
our
of
array
Eftnim
with
the
of
portion
to
of
Kefesta,
of
in
them,
between
coimtries
two
Pilgrim,
'Abdu-'llah,
of
son
the
son
the
tribe
Keswedft
from
on
above
this
complete
in
the
as
Upon
up
at
came
in the
alighted
they
drawn
be
Muhammed,
thence
the
Butala.
of
tribe
oi
son
of
SulQ,
at
mentioned,
halted
Melghalma-Delta,
envoy,
Muhammed,
him
the
from
of 'Abdu-'llah,
son
then
sending
after
days,
Sultan
meet
of
above
as
and
eaat,
the
to
followers
fonr
or
to
come
marched
Sultan
the
to
his
Sultan
the
Muhammed,
our
him
DeltQ,
of
our
ing
to
with
departure
three
Mini,
of
Melhfl,
to
Diyelerem,
to
near
the
to
Keswada.
to
halted
invithig
Kenaniyya,
the
then
then
then
Ghayewft,
to
Mllnh,
to
GhawSlih,
to
Jughulghuluh,
to
Sultan
Molghahna-Deltu,
then
Berth,
to
Runih,
the
then
thence
frOTa
GhatQ,
of
town
Burkumwa,
to
DighimBil,
to
the
to
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
EVENTS
proceeded
Leda,
to
town
to
OF
HISTORY
the
meeting
Snltan
with
'Abdn^
diiefs
came,
Sultan
of
town
Mu
or
AGAINST
THE
of 'Abda-llfih,
'
and
80
thus
}oltan
Had
to
[meaid
the
of
swear
Sultan,
our
bere
mentioned,
and
leaders
of
to
the
returned
between
We
the
proceed
the
and
Buma.
now
to
Babla
in
between
the
Sultan
our
the court
the
Bulftla beg^
Aoltin Idns
end
had
^gs,
before
the
Muhammed,
Sultan
foUowers who
had
"Mghtof Friday,
^
what
to
related
*^
Sultan
not
^tBn
he
for
him.
towards
all
son
of
So
granted
been
âd, giving praise
"^
from
harm
Wturn, they
offered
to
to
God
Friday
by
Most
they
their
morning
had
their
alone
of
the
High
for
their
to
come,
security,
reporters
to
came
our
out
of fear
horses,
except
return
him
into
oath,
they
the
safety
the
to
Siruma,
the
son
our
and
full
rejoiced
horses
to
fear
of
friendship
the
thanksgivings
was
tho
various
Sultan,
mounted
Sultan
night, being
incantations,
sworn
our
these
his
they
from
sincerity
them
all
as
lamentation.
by
'Abdu-'llah,
they
manifold
they set out with

^lênoethey had come.
the
when
also, when
^Wdi
alighted
the
knew
^^
When
had
Muhammed,
enter,
P^'Ami had
they
command,
Sikih, applied themselves
of
town
to
son
with
and
grief
prayers for preservation, recitations, and
'" their
lives, until
the
in
his
indubitable
an
Bulfila, when
the
of
halting-place
his
heard
have
we
violent
their
to
them
after
And
moonlight
obtained
thus
having
people
ftoecdotes, the
Soltaii
at
^
after
on
our
oppose
Abdu-'llfih, returned
of
him
protestations,
this
Sultan.
our
son
wifh
come
great joy succeeding
According
^
respecting
sworn
of
one
every
and
perform
to
place
commanded
Muhammed
of
tribe
'Abdu-'llah,
never
Sultan
our
and
took
and
would
he
frontier
the
of
son
Sikih,
they
swore
and
exculpatory
Sultan
their
to
then
They
of time.
that
time, then
of
opposition
to offer
nerver
end
the
to
God
Almighty
confercnoe
and
until
agreement,
the
of
chiefs
the
of the
us
town
excuses
of
between
Muhammed,
have
we
happened
the
ho
Aghftfi,
which
determination
When
in the
proffer
to
the
by
"weirmg
Sultan,
the
of
it
so
the
whom
of
him
to
for
abandoned
town
word
covenant,
Sultan
have
the
this
and
into
Sikih.
the
to
remainder
all those
came
the
the
entered
and
in
who
after
notice
of
Bulala
Bulfila,
of
was
town
of
And
the
of
not
else.
Pilgrim, speak
BumQ
of
stipnlation which
anyone
would
love
his
him
gift to
he
all those
as
Kur'"n
holy
regarding
his
so,
tiibe
tribe
land
Ksmm
the
well
the
truth
been
to
IdHs
as
of
it not
the
on
him.
regarding
towns
swear
succonr
word
and
of
one
s"used
Bi
his
gave
country.
flingfe
he
and
119
BULALA.
OF
them
making
assist
to
Mnhammed,
tihe
"f
obey,
after
TBIBES
in
of
their
order
Lord,
place
of
and
to
after
from
Dimuh,
120
HISTORY
with
the
the
them
to
did
Sultan
make
so
make
On
the
unto
oath
on
when
should
be
drawn
quilted
cotton
or
felt
accoutred
and
by
that
them
whole
and
them
being
them
publicly
the
So
the
whole
exceedingly
of
towards
the
AVTien
beat.
himself
whence
In
putting
the
on
to
we
morning
their
arms
the
and
the
drum
to
of
Monday.
rejoiced
boundary
journeying^
our
town
of
again
reached
We
at
army
they
and
leaving
GhayewO,
from
nesday
Wedit also
place
this
that
no
reached
at
Didi
to
on
from
starting
In
alighted
long
the
left this
Bert.
his
Didi,
we
Dllirem,
BolQj.
After
travelled
On
was
their
burden.
RQruh.
to
it
saddling
of
and
to
near
mander
Com-
the
beat, and
be
beasts
of
until
Sultan,
ready,
town
of
camp
whole
the
momited
camping
where
Ruwaya,
the
whole
journeyed
we
come,
the
to
near
and
the
was
halting
the
to
frOm
So
thence
Idrts
infantry
the
of
themselves
to
near
Saturday
orders
from
Multi;
inspect
leaders,
extending
in
the
at
camping
halted
the
Ruwaya.
the
and
of
Sultan,
following, being
chiefs
style,
one
might
of
the
best
without
the
termination
people
thence,
and
and
gave
separate
the
loads
all the
they alighted
departed
on
Sultan
day
made
their
on
and
Thursday
thence
from
binding
until
Friday,
the
Tuesday
people
Sultan
we
the
of
morning
the
distance
bucklermen
the
the
Sultan
day
founding
con-
come,
was
numbers,
that
one
without
in
the
fully
him
before
morning
the
at
Then
the
the
and
BumO,
Faithful, commanded
which,
that
obtained
had
they
of the
and
so
each
east.
the
horses
on
of
great
with
people,
our
what
at
land
our
them
inspected
of
in
On
inspect
not
the
wearing
men
them
accoutrements
Sunday.
the
did
he
but
another,
to
on
one
the
and
chiefs
the
presented
his
to
voachsafe
bucklers,
inspect
when
and
by
be
and
So
of
followers,
to
as
see
arms
one
joined
Pilgrim,
Kuyam,
might
so
orders
should
one
bearing
or
armour,
their
up
his
canse
them.
gave
Lord,
every
with
up
alone,
he
on
drawn
were
morrow,
together.
put
camp
the
stationed
and
one,
All-bountiful
the
of
Sultan
the
to
they accordingly
and
one
any
Upon
H"rQn,
of
that
way
before.
day
son
Grod;
of
Saturday,
on
leaders
of
exception
God,
morning
Book
Holy
of
day
same
the
us
the
the
same
not
day,
Satur-
the
on
in the
Idils,
his Vezir
to
Sultan
onr
did
httd
Bulala, who
the
pardon,
back,
gone
without
oath,
that
troops
had
of
before
begging
orders
gave
leaders
themselves
who
EXPEDITIONS
DURING
and
and
excuses
companions,
this
chiefs
presented
offering
their
the
of
rest
before,
come
EVENTS
OF
place
the
should
one
the
town
of
the
town
of
Mlluh,
and
camped.
army
accoutrements,
moimted
for
their
thomsclv^
horses,
and
after
their
AUAINST
horees,
west,
And
we
of
oauntry
Chiide
or
according
and
Dlmkma-Fatar,
nonbcrs.
Idns
otheiB
the
in this
tired out
with
After
passed
OhatQ,
and
the
to
^^
the
also
moved
while
far
as
off
we
foot
on
as
and
us,
men
the
horses
their
towards
the
while
east,
moved
theirs
Sultan,
the
west,
then
until
and
made
describe
and
Sultan,
river
were
approaching
reached
which
is in
congratulated
of
men
Have
to
it, when
that
so
the
forces
seen
the
on
another,
one
it is
town
vicinity
for
impossible
understanding
ever
you
the
his
with
the
towards
he
alighted
and
in detail.
joy
then
exceedingly,
companions
or
he
rejoiced
merry
their
flowing
where
people
our
Pilgrim, journeyed
Berselma,
the
Ghamberu,
Then
the
of
town
afterwards
of
town
brethren
^^
people
Idrls
Sultan,
êst, and
danced
the
large
in
standing.
the
this
^day.
companions
our
the
towards
Bab
ranks,
merchants,
towards
Our
long
different
accompanying
line
panied
accom-
line, standing,
them
the
theu*
as
in
the
of
Sultan,
their
others,
were
line
gallop.
position
"nd
in
up
party, who
other
remained
in
up
lord
known
up
with
and
who
people
drawn
will
and
towards
the
our
for
respect
Ghambti,
drew
Pilgrim,
remained
towards
the
Bpoired horse
of
to
drawn
were
handsome
most
king,
Pilgrim,
Berselema,
of
son
Then
the
truth). They
town
the
them
the
and
little distance
sent
Yusuf
of
best
from
had
requirements
the
to
near
the
to
the
to
who
learned
the
travelled
121
BULALA.
their
ambassadors
by
met
OF
and
had
we
Dembuluh,
by
(ChxU
when
were
TRIBES
shields,
mail,
armour,
dothing.
THE
among
king equal
sovereign
to
Debuleh
of
""^t
of
his ambassador
ir"eal
and
the
Muhammed
Lord,
our
their
""tiiictlyknown
-Among
**"^rd
related
P'^'UBant
CJÔaaed
"^îr
ôovered
^
family
in war,
it of
êmained
o^ the Sultan
the
and
indicative
intercourse
of
their
God
son
look
of
for
they
forefather
Prince,
our
may
Lay,
Princes
Himir,
of
kings
son
of
of
fresh
the
is
Prophet,
our
favourably
Ghalib,
is
as
covered
of the
in their
of
was
whose
is
Seyf,
up,
named
family
which
accounts
water,
sons
which
of
curious
teachers,
kept
and
constantly
Donnuij
these
of
whom
and
great
our
in wrappers
words
praiseworthy
short
in
soft
!),
most
ascertained.
dûghts
of the
Buocess
his
wonderful
by
than
P^^êssion
with
and
the
and
forefather
(upon
unites
stock
city with
posterity
the
with
same
falls
the
of
his
amity,
Sultan
every
Kureysh,
the
*^"i
^^
away
of
^^^
to
from
desirable
friendship,
Aw^^^
*^
him
of
discourses
saying
one
there
in which
Muni.
Seyf,
son
The
Sultan
are
more
in the
something
lay
the
secret
No
one
had
of Dlii-Yezn,
possession unopened,
Del^la.
have
that
a
was
we
Dfinma
until
the
of
ever
and
days
determined,
122
however,
people
who
thing,
for
in
the
predecessors,
whom
encased
possession
Ood
when
however,
the
relic
which
thing
tioQ
to
every
desire
ambition
or
took
place
wars
which
in
and
wars
between
dissensions
lasted
Dawud,
mentioned
already
the
known
thing,
of
Seyf
the
broke
the
Debelfi,'those
Tub,
been
seven
people
in the
of
for
which
place
no
beforehand,
of
from
the
of
of
the
on
of
that
time
the
among
family
effect
have
of
in
place
the
affairs
opening
one
the
by
of
we
the
on
the
the
time
Pitiri, as
took
inscribed
and
that
so
the
God's
sons
dence,
provi-
decreed
any
years,
work
our
opposed
took
have
from
out
people
Debelft,
have
invita-
an
Thereupon
seven
heard
we
part of
of
for
it, the
best.
Mimi,
son
however,
This,
with
out
of
tribe
them
it not
of
ever
the
open
opened
of
hiB
refosedy
might
son
of
broke
majesty.
Donma,
have
former
name
and
and
had
who
men,
knows
Had
Duuma,
would
unbelievers
of
in
the
by
Sultan
the
Nikalih,
Kauim.
of
country
crying
quarrels
and
of
son
away,
Sultan
who
is Ho
tliat, disputes
After
Sultan
God
but
flew
between
days.
seven
he
kingdom
Thus
he
when
days
out
He
that
so,
th^
these
kingdom
that
him
occurred
information,
the
the
of
days
much
so
the
in
until
beUevers/'
among
power
acquire
to
the
and
months,
of
possessor
said
the
your
among
remained
up,
to
true
therein
contained
was
covered
advice
it is
And
and
the
to
their
by
matter
of
from
has
this
this
not
success
withstand
to
succeed
to
you
kindness
abide
ancient
as
in wrappers
loving
to
long
so
the
Do
^^
saying
of
cause
able
was
one
caused
has
and
favour
no
others,
or
the
him,
his
thongfa
it;
uncovering
cautioned
lies
matter
and
it
him
about
were
unbelievers
into
breaking
upon
EXFEDITIOKS
DUBING
EVENTS
OF
HISTOBT
tablet
preserved
of
destiny.
semblance
The
of
family
son
sight
God
the
(be
His
as
an
of
which
by
^^Sekmet"
King
who
the
Saul,
!) sent
son
of
in
occurs
ho
as
(be
also
F"ris, that
the
Kur-'an,
relating
the head
to
of
Saul
a
there
it stands
catj possessed of
two
exalted
in the
the
it
in the
tcings.
is
sense
We
which
victories
where
in
found
of
have
of
the
recorded
the
signification of
in
'*
the
of Individuais/*
occasion
every
it has
away
from
children
I) has
^^Book
the
DQnma,
that
the
their
of
flew
unto
unto
of
name
read
Sultan
which
like
above
His
the
disappeared
was
secret
possession
and
and
on,
from
on
of
Muni,
where
^Hranquillityy* excepting
time
thereof,
the
was
have
the
looking
were
in the
was
named
opening
and
We
book.
until
was
in which
ark
wliich
thing
exalted
name
the
holy
written
and
Dhi-Yczn,
people
of
Israel
in his
of
breaking
the
upon
son
this
Dcbclil, and
of
time
Seyf,
of
the
certain
also
word
"rert**
passage
thing
read
Hke
the
AGAINST
Kimflfl
of
legends
and
Know
all
bee
ttU
time.
prosent
written
the
in
the
Kur'fin,
Prophet,
one
has
at
heart
between
"tf Seyf"
noted
is
They
Ood
has
May
trouble
in
Most
Prinoe
their
day
f ulfiUer
neither
and
Hi^
Muhammed,
pwterity,
was
at
noon
and
give
permitted
on
in
sin
the
the
and
pnyer,
It
until
of
envious,
in
and
sayings
unless
the
in
he
bo
able
not
to
Children
'*
age.
every
themselves
prido
No
law.
the
acts,
of
found
is
or
ignorant,
place
they
if
what
acts
nobility
every
ancestors
of
their
has
Dhi-Yezn,
the
or
The
and
justice
remote
doctors
the
error.
class
of
thereon,
Preeminence
bless
Qod
bleaang,
God
first
the
giving
head
of
on
with
propriety
and
their
excepting
of
or
the
of
son
from
not,
celebrated
and
rebellious
*'Ib
help
are
said
truth
of
the
after
qualities
Seyf,
consonant
religion,
in
of
canons
to
as
sceptic
(btinguish
"
the
doubted
ever
is
or
with
or
the
idolatry
act
FirOz-Slbad
wings."
children
They
like
holy
of
of
says,
had
possess
and
he
which
two
who
the
of
wherein
thing
with
polytheism
from
the
is
faith
the
family
the
It
*"
collectors
the
of
Mejdu-'d-Din,
I),
mercy
mines,
of
ye
equity, that
been
His
with
and
last
the
123
BULALA.
0"
lexicographers,
of
explanation,
of emeralds
cat
TEUBES
doctor,
seal
the
fill him
another
of
learned
the
God
(may
THE
man
be
and
generation
of
the
of
most
there
great.
May
God
peace
unto
them
Friday,
the
from
fourth
2nd
is
power
family,
rest
God
any
his
his
pardon."
free
with
posterity,
their
He
unto
to
end
resurrection.
requests
is
latter
your
is
trust,
our
and
ability
or
be
the
favourable
companions,
great
hearer
present
except
unto
his
of
wives,
by
our
his
the
labour
from
June,
IS
the
63.
of
end
this
of
sacred
Sha'ban,
tion
transcrip1269.*
124
Art.
VI.
Translated.
Texts
Assyrian
"
8rd
[Received
Ik
I
prcsonting
the
make
hope
to
useful
have
They
under
before,
important
result
argument,
and
enquirers
agree
diversity
of
the
by
learned
and
in
the
of
opinions
must
without
rest
the
that
the
of
the
Council
when
onoe
of
case
It is indeed
cogent
independent
of
writings
quities.
Anti-
done
been
the
that
minds,
interpretation
their
and
believe
I., and
Society^
Assyrian
the
in
general.
in
all candid
to
complexity,
has
unsatisfactory by
world
persuasive
This
Society,
Pileser
Tiglath
considered
such
foundation
upon
extreme
truth.
the
the
part of
greater
versions
The
therefore
which
notes
full account
of
have
requisite,would
occasion.
the
K.
Sir
that
It is understood
of
of
of
quite independently
the
Esq.
Talbot,
Asiatic
Royal
study
enquirers.
of
auspices
been
not
and
Society
the
inscription
has
other
with
communication
any
the
to
prepared
been
the
to
contribution
F.
1859.]
October,
translations
following
H.
By
Rawlinson
these
documents.
cannot
fail to
added
I have
various
FROM
Fatind
to
elucidate
Kojunjtk
at
is broken
gods
The
Tolume
long
given
been
found
the
for
present
text
more
{N%neveh\
king
vast
is railed
Caneirorm
published by
text
the
originally hdonging
hut
in
now
ASHURAEHBAV
OF
British
the
is
in
to Kilek
Museum.*
columns,
two
but
the
lower
away.]
and
Ninev
(the king)
This
have
parts of the
some
OBELISE
interesting inscription
each
which
too
have
to
I.
BROKEN
Column,
First
him
between
utility.
in details
me
Shergat {A9hur\
The
comparison
investigations,
involved
hope, however,
INSCRIPTION
of
The
brief, because
are
No.
half
prepared translations
hereafter.
completely
[This
of
be
has
Sidu,
menagerie,
Sardanapalus
of
this
British
upheld
who
or
by Sir
inscription
Museum.
his
collection
H.
will
footsteps,
animals.
of
gave
At
unto
one
Rawlinson.
be
found
in
plate
28
of the
n"w
126
ASSYRIAN
wall
The
cmmbled
into
Erishlu
citadel
The
in the
Each
walls
bulls
The
which
80
the
years
it
before.
as
The
of
king
to
the
Assyria built,
waters
The
which
Kubar
king
thus
Having
gods
him
the
ditch, I
or
of the
down.
deities
sider
to
hunting
their
dujiag
In
Bohnr
(3)
throogh
pass
in.
Down
bitumen
and
the
fronts
....
of
height
I rebuilt
63
....
it from
its
dation
foun-
portions
separate
the
of
gazab.
be
the
for
by
text,
will
it.
who
upheld
his
who
presided
oyer
the animali
here
king,
text
phrase, and
This
same.
the
the
passage
forming
deities
the
king, who
called
inscriptions. Buhur
which
the
I.
Sidu(l),
were
the
present
and
of
of
(2) footsteps,
gave
menagerie (3).
frequently
arc
I restored
fallen
which
translation
general
and
Sidu
and
(2) Viz., those
Bteps.''
during
Hu-zab-adan
it with
the
to
the
it.
wliich
had
palace
built
fallen
and
repaired
new
had
to
of
Tigris
decay
to
and
longer.
waters
side
river
built,
Assyria
no
the
the
by
gone
had
the
Ninev
vast
Niner
(1)
tliem
I set
destroyed
came
Column
unto
sacred
two
and
stone
of
been
caused
of
Assyria
given
analyse
to
The
pari
the
against
and
stone,
and
up
its roof.
to
proceed
was
had
trees
gate
and
decay
to
gone
of
of
reason,
and
great colonnade
brick.
had
that
its fosse
of
atmas
king
stream
planted
of the
rampart
of
burkish
that
stream
lions
I erected
it.
of Ashur.
dty
in my
the
rebuilt
it, I took
around
wood.
Ashurdanan
for
the
of
two
which
And
kind
of
part, and
palaces
many
And
mound
great
every
lay
wood.
dty.
supplied
of
in
which
four
and
waters,
fountain
I renewed
different
the
aqueduct
fountain
the
of
The
copper.
the
of
I demolished
asukhi
of
of
gate
beams
wood,
cypress
beams
great
The
had*
and
down,
the
from
Tigris.
of
I built
and
burkish
gates
of
Ashur
river
excellent
fallen
had
again,
up
were
mound.
of
which
the
nails
paruti stone,
the
at
up
built
of
built
fragments
the
on
four
most
of
of fallen
was
Ashur
which
with
city
them
spread
by
them
heaps
of
gate of
Erishlu,
them
replaced
fastened
the
as
of
gate
dty
my
fragments
far
as
great
and
of
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
The
excessive
collections
might
were
speaks
in
the
"
ratti-ya,
ram
has, Ninev
muhur
gazab,
fondness
of curious
of
animals
perhaps be translated
caught"but
hunting.
8rd
the
upholders
Sidii sha
which
the
occurs
apparent
"the
of
rat-tzn
Assyrian
is
Theso
penon.
in L
my
two
fboir
iramn.
82, 1
monareha
fnun
many
eoa-
for
of
hunting expedliion/
prefer the first expUnation.
A8SYBIAN
Hb embarked
he kOled
(2) This
it
in
or
bis
"di])p'd
weapons
Qtioa, because
'^'ppedin
ihemonfteiB
of
of
ftôrts, taking
precedence
dolphins
ttd tribute
binuta
punpitt is
probably
Pwperly
tkoqgh
"
or
nostrils
their
(1)
buffaloes
ArazQd which
buffaloeshe
(1) It
(A
alive
captured
êll enclosed
in
found
authors,
Phoenician
of
find
the
in
to
the
The
Sea."
Mediterranean.
have
The
throwing
ncUshar
that
mentioned,
the
of
Nakhiri.
of
none.
word
the
up
meant
salt
water
*V13
Hebrew
snort.
(3), in
of) the
oi
Allf
the
at
be
kept
of
of
foot
of those
(5)
young
(7)
them
district
the
Syria (4), and
of
number
(6).
at
long lists of presents
Whales
vigorous
land
blank
shot
Syriac.
and
the
to
slew.
he
nostril
thus
inscriptions
the
creatures
habit
From
(2), young
belongs
Mount Lebanon
is the
vene-
he
classical
frequently
we
called
their
fountain.
the
In
voracious.
were
from
puffers,"
like
ficub^tra
And
....
'*
taken
weapons
flourishing
from
dolphins,
very
fish
be
from
which
the
and
is to
the
arrows
he
embarked
king
this
of
most
frequently
are
these
why
and
during
which
Sidon.
of
is
and
the
(Aradus
kings
teeth
which
teeth
sharp
snorters
^yriae
rMJ
"
meant,
enquire
to
the
coast
whether
or
appears
as
Phoenician
Mediterranean,
curiosities.
Assyrian
'^
yobba
these fish have
"
the
to
Ki nakbiri
It remains
It
especially valued
were
offerred
Sea"
harpoons
and
Tyre
occurred
whether
sure
of the
period the
iduk.
rebti
the
not
Arvad
this
of
even
yobba
as
city
at
was
doubtless
occasion
waves
the
of
and
am
Holy
The
deep.
rakab
itself named
thence
event
that
the
rather
not
Scriptnre)
(S) Kakhiri
Sea."
in
(2), and
vehicle.
any
Syria
Upon
accounted
were
in
The
to
arms
Arvad
of
city
chariot,
passage.
Great
his
in
short
annals.
the
was
the
in
or
the
to
(3),
either
"
his
in
waves"
bvt the Arvad
Ade
ship"
dipped
it
the
Sea
Ashurahhbal
in
he
Great
to
of
large
That
BtenUI/."
shipe belonging
important
expedition
at
the
most
kai noonnted
ttetiiof
in
rakab,
in Hebrew"
tht great
in
dolphins
(1) frbb, from

331
(1)
127
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
in
places
(8).
remarkable
is very
boflUoes thus
slain,
'^'tement respecting
as
that
if
the
And
it.
is left in the
blank
had
sculptor
for
so
most
not
inscription
for
received
any
yet
the
at
least
authorised
their
animals,
other
of
number
the
numbers
**leftinbknk.
(2) I
find
the bnflUo
that
is
this word
which
meant,
was
pronounced,
Job,zzzix.
9 (see Gesenius,
^"tiii
edition, Leipsic, 1888).
p.
in
UH^
is called
915.
in the
Hebrew,
quote
his
Probably
plural, rimu.
and
DH
valuable
in
rim
the
Lexicon
Book
from
the
(8) suturtL
(4) Compare
^
^
OS
land
in
very
of
Îffia,
he
similar
Mitani
slew
inscriptiofi of Tiglath
the
with
and
his
language
in
the
arrows,
Four
"
district
but
Pileser
of
Araziki
skins
Where
64.
that
bufialoes, large and
young
their
YI.
and
which
horns
belonge
he
sent
to
home
monarch
vigorous,
the
to
Umd
his
in
oj
city
"f Aihur."
Such
trophies doubtless
(5) miri.
(6)
bnlthut
formed
wezabbit.
part
of
(7)
his muhur
tzukuUat"
or
every
museum.
kind.
(8) yektsnr.
128
ASSYRIAN
he
lions
he
slew
mace
the
a
his
in
(1) II sasi
(2)
Pilesor
YI.
or
In
Anakna,
and
o:
througl
(5)
make
to
of
kUrvp.
Tiglatli
with
compared
a"
Open
"
chariot,
the
brought
carefully)
(5) yekbimi
and
the
their
up
of
in
(6) Nahiri,
(18).
kinds
more
he
(7) cau^
yaeli.
Ev^
enclosures
(or
and
count;^
(So
of
ABsyxH
of
(11)
ones
young
(and several
and
nali
Urasl^'
Ebitak,
cities
separate
lambs
young
of
spring (S
of
days
The
turakhi,
placed
as
in the
pi-ovinces
momitains
armi,
so.
many)
n"J
animals)
rare
(14
doubtful.
(2)
Ditto.
(3)
itsudu.
(4)
The
Text
has,
This
is
The
existed
in
verb
p.
(9) tzukullati
M.
as
Ti^
I. who
captured it.
inscriptions.
sources
of the
Tigris and
Hebrew
timik
"Ûn
the
the
exactly
(10)
sun.
Euphrates.
prehendU.
Se"
yektsur.
''mirani-sun
Compare
if
lu-tsieni
malu
mahatish
ana
they had
been
marsit
(14)
Their
pL
correct
The
together
wild
in
are
beasts
Tiglath
"
as
"
rather
18
of
and
the
called
Pileser
counted
weahalidL'
sheep.
the
young
Yolume
I think
19.
to
of
read
of
Minution
11.
kimi
(nuUu) of their jQâng
number
the
of
difficult
together in the
44, lines
names
young
lu-tzieni
names
named
likewise
Museum,
amnu.
the
Inscription YII.
Pilcscr
Tiglath
Compare
emnu.
(13) kima
the
hunt,
tsud, to hunt.
from
marsit-tzun.
weshalat
marsit
ones,
to
44, 16.
(12)
sha
is
isud
verb
days of Tiglath Pileser
1059.
(8) tsadirati, probably
(11)
Hebrew
region about
This
"
star
in the
other
mountainous
(7) wetimmikh.
Gksenius,
the
precisely
Khanirabbi
high
rising of the
*'
city of Kasiyuri
(5) Called
(6)
as
club
"
him
be
Easiyari (4).
he
asi, malshirku?
(1) Very
are
his
(2
slew.
he
B.
"
....
In
and
animals
He
(12) (as
midini,
with
chase
buhurisun.
epish
(1)
toils, (so many)
cages) (10).
them
the
Also
may
passage
them,
(3).
Pizitta
these
of
(9)
one
of
with
shakutn.
for
of winter
(5),Lulumi
hunter's
(8)
foot
yeknrup instead
in
hunting
went
Khanaraddi
in
on
slew
he
This
menagerie
days
....
Atzamiri,
others
Ashui
dty
(6).
have
we
short
he
ardor
"
(4) karshana
make
the
the
(4), they [the gods']conmianded
(8) paskL
(6)
in
his
num^
pO'tah to open.
n/IE)
to
lions
mitluti-8u.
78, where
from
paUut,
to
(so
urmakhi.
kitrup
as
and
chariot
animals
rare
home
place,
and
slew
he
arrows
them
same
(so many)
forests
after
his
brought
very
open
And
thickest
chase
the
in
(1)
(3)
and
alive
captured
120
with
Elephants
(So many)
TRANSLAtED.
TEXTS
sheep."
with
certainty, but three
inscriptions
therefore
published by
they
be
may
of then
the
depended
Britiah
npoo
animals.
here
YII.
nali, armi,
5.
and
turakhi
are
likewiae
named
^VSSYRIAN
Bat
the
to
as
nd
.
"
"
he
He
(1) iihlNir
'
he
king
illikanL
rommtinded
words
(1) Creatures
of
Egypt
Ws
sent
of which
the
of
haTami
(S)
^^^ y^4"mat
sha
(4) The rare

^'hnaelfcaoghtin
^ôni the king
The
the
of
his
of
Perhaps
part
translate
zlyy }"^ matti-su.
(4)
8^n.
clear, it continues.]
is not
sense
and
entrusted
the
to
(2)
the
which
of
(3)
care
king
of
men
or
secowUy,
and
thirdly, those
(1)
in great
he
king
for fh"m
sent
received
he
which
the
which
which
those
as
gift
(It was)
wings"
(4),
hands
The
(2)
abundance
birds
and
splendid menagerie
"
animals
the
of
names
(3)
were
(5).
(2) mahadi.
museum
their
that monarch
horns
animals
; for
only
weshabila.
Mutsri
sar
classes," /r"^, those
three
into
expeditions
own
them
sittit havami
and
own
of any
natires
not
were
expeditions.
(the Mediterranean),
divided
are
beautiful
(3)
*"a
young
their
Egypt.
(1)
vhere
of
men
weshipri.
sa
choicest
pJaoed beside
untuned
to
Sea
gift
hunting
his
with
work
they
rebti.
yobba
animals
very
of heaven
shows
hunting
the
parts of his dominions
remoter
of animal
(4).
(1)
Great
(2) a
as
land
own
his
to
(3) tzukuUati
few
(3)
their
up
came."
they
(2) weshipri
[After
he
The
(1).
came
brought
where
apparently
accessible
and
they
them.
of
This
and
them
kind
each
care
dominions
for
enclosm-es
(2)
take
to
hurJdah^ utrati (dromedaries) tishanif
called
wrote
in
kept
entrusted
x"iiiiti7 (4)
if tli"
he
dagwrij
bnomedaries
mes.
animals
rare
129
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
many
skins
slays
and
the
of
teeth.
and
teeth).
(See
great wild
many
We
had
animals
therefore
may
the
beasts
been
killed
inscription
and
collection
Pileser,
Tiglath
home
sends
translate
the
and
of
Ashur
to
muhurgazab,
"a
their
splendid
niuseum."
(4) ebshait
(5) Bomi
kati
su.
itti huvami
sun
(the
....
*Wa
is
At
reallya
curious
most
this point
the
fractured.
fortunately
"^^
is preserved,
'^tttee how
"^
he
those which
^^)
f^
but
visited
were
by the
is lost
verb
of the
fracture
papsage.
1st
of
column
A
small
they
different
this
of
portion only
refer
to
parts
friendly (1) and
rashl, friends, from
interesting inscription
Chald.
his
those
rash
The
friend
were
XIX.
king
dominions^
extensive
which
is
succeeding
subject.
another
of
the
in
hostile
Hebrew
(2)1^^444
enemies.
^^'-
stone).
yi
(2).
130
ASSYRIAN
And
how
and
the
he
the
of
extent
and
which
in
and
the
foot.
on
of
and
the
inscriptions
which
Finally
(3).
army
the
only
Mediterranean
on
the
land
of
Martu,
from
"
**
of Akharri
coast,
often
called
after
ages
called
in
but
describes
he
land
the
**
the
remain
words
on,
chariot
invaded
he
how
Then,
their
in his
districts
(1)
little further
province
level
or
destroyed
empire"
the
TRANSLATED.
good
(2)
Akkadi,"
was
the
the
districts
country
Babylon
"
traversed
hilly
enemy's
TEXTS
Phoenicia.
(1) khiga.
(2)
Column.
Second
column
This
of
Ashurakhbal
which
from
names
the
to
lapse
kings
is
valuable
80,
this
the
following
of
order
the
in
these
to
decay.
time
in
fallen
had
And
it
order
by
his
ancestors,
seems
that
by
which
order
The
document.
made
were
erected
edifices
numerous
of time
which
repairs
the
enumerates
ishkun.
(8) tapdasan
martsa.
he
they reigned.
If
stand
is
in which
they
"
Ashur-adan-akhi,
Sardanakki,
or
'
Ashurdanan.
Iluzabadan.
Eubar.
The
last
two
And
the
of
Sardanakki
(1) These
that
being
to
the
sidi,
the
talia
(5)
built,
at
was
one
or
the
important
however
private
of
which
had
The
Beth
fronts
wliich
it
the
acyective
individual"
colonnade,
points
building,
tihakur
in
perhaps
from
of the
Heb.
compass"
^^{Q
the
the
Paper,)
(2) decayed,
Shakuri
(3)
north
of
(6) which
I rebuilt
it.
enakhu.
but
more
Hebrew
Fome
from
Sardanakki
decay.
to
gone
nothing
means
that
of
(2) aha
of the
arcade
napies
appears
the end
palace
roof.
to
Assyria
Perhaps
(5) Probably
Note
Majesty's
large and
meaning
(4) Apparently
(6) ycm
great
of
some
me.
the
of my
as
probable
enumerated,
are
(3) Doubtless
unknown
{See
foundation
king
It is therefore
of Ashurdanan.
(4) and
Tsu-Yem
whose
grandfather,
great-grandfather,
his
Annals.
the
and
inscriptions.
portions (1)
from
father
own
was
the
father
Many
I rebuilt
his
Ashurdanan
first sheet
was
of
in most
occur
his
are
the
than
is
name
othenriao
the blaek
edifice,
^^TW
nobleman
texit:
-itorÂ /
of the
obumbravii:
Court.
Qe8.890.
ASSYMAN
wan
The
and
had
the
of
crumbled
great
of
of
Ashur
far
as
beams
of
great
asukhi
131
TRANSLATED.
wliich
(2)
(5).I
fragments,
the
of
1 demolished
(8) wood,
(10)
into
of Erishlu
beams
cypress
city
my
(4)
gate
The
naSfl
(1)
TEXTS
the
as
of
gate
(9) and
of
the
river
from
of
were
by
lent
excel-
most
them
(11)
fastened
(3)
Tigris. (7)
which
them
replaced
down
again (6)
up
Erishlu
And
wood.
built
gate
fallen
had
with
copper.
(1) KlukritBa.
(2) ilui ir-ya Ashur-kl
(8) ilui hnabtn.

imln.
(4)
Maiakim
from
PftniTe
H^D
nuUah
pieces, fragments
are
elapans est,
(Geeenius,
evanuit
577)
(Ges. ib.)
(5) pishati (fragments),
here,
elsewhere,
as
expressed
by
monogram
(6) akhmta.
(7)
This
(8)
barrati, from
they
were
shows
passage
that
banU
the
city of Ashur
seated
was
But
(Ges. 173).
cypress
the
on
it
perhaps
Tigris.
only
that
means
old,
ffrown
(9) wenikir.
"
either
was
Asoka
the
of
Sycamore
of
The
In
passage,
htimUA,
a
scattered
of
inacriptiona with
tikmiah,
it
to
UnUH'SU,
Ana
eUnu,
the
or
rihts
fasten, often
upon
mound
in
:
as
raba
made,"
in
temples,
sacred
a
or
It
tree.
the
else
sacred
of
it
artzib, I
TQli; shapak, fudit"
978).
the
This
buildings
and
sikharti-su
ana
asa
ashbuk.*'
TViJJ) to make.
asah
part
from
lay
efiNidit
verb
same
verb
it up.
(Ges. 1082).
*^'\D
frequently
scattered
bnilt
or
from
occurs
ruins
e.g.,
in
the
the
iîapik
heaps.
expressed by
monogram
as
before.
it
mound
high
elinu
ana
in
which
fragments
ir-ya Ashur-ki
from
I renewed
mound.
the
on
sha
werakhiU,
written
city of Ashur,
of fallen
every
forth,
fallen
to
all around
the
them
(see Ges.
reference
to
limiti-su
ana
"
poured
shabak
fragments
Ana
make
planted
Hebrew
from
heap,
it
Til
"
are
sikharit'SU,
ana
scattered
was
Pishati,
been
round
heaps
spread
signifies
I scattered
form
The
it.
text
cau
new
Ashbuk,
Arable
have
to
seems
citadel in the
Shipik pishati
artzib.
this
SkipH,
the
D3"l
and
up
of
words
komatti,
now
of the
rebuilt
it 1 took
around
Hebrew
mound
great
part and
every
India,
^gypt.
(11) werikits^ from
The
amkJii
The
tsirati, (excellent).
(10)
or
as
elevation.
possible before
This
was
building
probably
the
done
citadel
on
Y^'L
with
it.
view
132
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
I built
kind
different
of the
abni.
(2)
ana
Some
(4)
The
The
the
from
the
30
town
have
wc
the
chiefly
Also
of
the
at
up
hiria
of
wall
eity
Jl^*lp
kirUk
called
was
orbSy oppidnm
fP^
already occured
the
of
acafi^g
Ashurdanan
that
waters
for
the
of
and
before, (5)
I.
Assyria con"tructed(l),
of
had
stream
that
planted
(4)
caused
trees
by
source
of
longer.
no
came
the
the
(8)
destroyed
been
reason
and
stream
CoL
in
Greeks.
king
supplied
the
fountain
as
wall
walled
haa
name
the
years
the
any
Its
which
(2)
during
through
bulls
them
four
(2)
sacred
I set
of
root.
which
aqueduct
it
walls
two
and
built
was
the
and
stone
stone
*l^p
translation).
same
resembles
name
I restored
pari
kir
thence
large animal.
fountain
and
Hebrew
anthoriscd
from
(3)
(4)
of
each
(1) against
atmas
hurhah
From
And
our
(Gkscnius)
of
Ashur
city.
(GescniuB).
{kirjath
of
city
I erected
lions
two
khlriti.
of
in my
wood.
four
and
paruti stone,
(1)
of
and
(3)
hurlcish
gates
palaces
many
TRANSLATED.
to
waters
pass
of it.
side
(1) akhru.
resh^ Jiead of the stream
Arabic
(2) rish,
the
water.
huabitu.
(3)
(4)
as
tsibbi
because
sha,
From
thereof.
Chaldee
U2{
tsibu
rMi
(Gesenius, 852).
ki
(5) perhaps read,
The
king
perished (2).
it with
bitumen
palace
which
built
had
Assyria
had
to
the
makri,
built,
The
"
in
as
was
river
the
the
fallen
height
down.
of
Kubar
remains
king
see
(beth galla).
"
new
had
it from
that
One
(6)
part
the
of
of
king
them
the
ana
column
constructed
seems
(beth galla kumta).
to
(7)
is
of
the
to
(5)
new
had
decay
and
its roof-
(4)
talia
raba.
artzib.
other
described
had
Assyria
to
From
fractured.
many
be
of
sha.
siddi.
which
(3) I repaired
gone
its foundation
(3) nakbi
kumti.
remaining
we
(7)
(4)
....
(2) huabit.
enakhu.
The
(6) sixty-three
I rebuilt
ditch
or
colonnade?
which
Tigris,
decay (1) and
to
gone
of its fosse
great
years."
former
the
of
gate
waters
brick.
fronts
(5)
and
great
Down
and
sanni
....
to
(1)
of
sha
the
of
rampart?
Huzabadan
(or kirn)
what
large buildings
as
"
both
large
135
Art.
VII.
Texts
Assyrian
"
Translated.
No.
INSCRIPTION
H.
By
F. Talbot,
lU
SENNACHERIB,
OP
of the firsteight Years of his Reign (b.c. 702

CtnOaining the Annals
found at Koyunjik (Nineveh),
frcffnan hexagonalClay Prism
and
This
British
name
be
important
very
generally
of its former
possessor.
would
science, since
impression
or
had
discovered
the
only
on
paper,
the British
in
be
to
nations,the
the
obscure,']
hero (3), the
(1) ribitn (king

(3) itli bnli.
or
ÔL.
XIX.
the
many
had
hands
was,
in London,
and
the
of
(4),
of
king
embellisher
(7)
powerful
the
it was
first
who
of
of
four
by
'^
"
king
of
countries,
the
[The
two
next
(2), the
kings (5), the

of
the
(2) tsakhim
gardu.
last
at
it
the
king,
breakers
arc
which
purchased
was
public buildings
the
rubbing,
however,
gods.
great
mler), itpisu (pious).
noble
great
holy
damgaii.
(5) asharaddan
malki.
(8) mafihiprikuzamani.
(7) lamagiri.
text
the
to
archaeological
translation
is my
the
from
Sir 11. Rawlinson,
of
the
supposed
was
to
of
It
king,
of
warrior
made
been
following
worshipper
it
misfortune
time.
(4) zikaru
British
1830,
in
cylinder
years
possession
the
lahit.
original
Pvbliihed
by
in the
unbelievers
RecelTed October
ê
which
on
Taylor's Cylinder,
great
Assyria,
The
strong
IwiWBher (6) of
copy
great
of
king
piousruler (1), the
(4) rabbii
been
The
Sennacherib
are
have
written
as
For
private
Museum.
is
known
partly illegiblefrom
become
inscription
Museum,
lost, which
694),
to
in
Museum,
the British
in
now
Esq.
18th, 1859.
will
Museum,
be
found
in
plates 37
the
to
new
yolume
of
inBcriptions
42.
li
136
the
AsHUR
warhke
my
in
everyplace
The
lashanaxL
of the
(2)
(4)
I have
of
throne
the
me
(5)
exalted
meaning
Upper
Sea
of
the
Sea
Lower
forced
(2) I
men
yet made
is not
oat.
(5) wesarba.
the
From
annima.
word
latter
Bhalki.
(4) pa
unto
(2) wcshatlima
rabu.
(8) sarut
chief
all dwellers
Over
given
(1), has
arms.
(1) biln
the
lord
great
(3).
world
the
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
of
the
setting
rising
down
bow
to
[the
smi
(theMediterranean)
sun
(3)
as
slaves
my
all
Gulf]
Persian
unto
the
(1)
(4).
(1) gimri.
the
For
nishat
reshda.
nisbat
(2)
parallel
the
on
passage
reabda
(men),
bull
malki
has
that
Head-men,
(beads)i
hiprati,
aha
is, kings.
kings
of
the
countries.
(3) weshaknis.
Thence,
shabua,
to
the
And
abshani,
scattered
is
the
of
the
of
(2) eduru
end
At
the
His
king.
(3)
the
the
the
of
from
(4)
(1) Susiana
or,
in
king
the
is
generally
(Elamitis
the
from
of
ekhir
the
my
birds.
attack
They
(2).
were
safety (5).
otzibn.
sun
introduction,
or
(4) edish,
containing
{See Additional
g^teral
Notes
at
the
plains
of
and
called
of the
of Kush
Beign.
his
reign
neighbourhood
he
saved
Greeks"
and
(2) of
quitted (3)
(.5)his
Nuva-ki.
or
Elam
the
destroyed
Karduniash,
the
of
forces
the
army
the
city
his
of
(1)
Kush.
of
He
army.
of
fled
life.
land
of
Nuva,
but
sometimes
it
Scripture).
(tamirti).
(3) etzib.
(5)
Ebit, I compelled
from
frightened
of
my
battle
tliat
tlic field
Elamti
is called
of
allies, in
midst
fled
(1),
commence.
Beoinxing
beginning
his
^XP
inscription replaces
A.)
Baladan,
Nuva-ki,
now
fut.
il^lCf
import
(3) sharumi
procemium
annals
Note
paper.
Merodach
(2)
like
takhazL
of
The
alone
heretics
were
verb
slaves.
my
singly (4) {or alone) to places
This
(5)
identical
of
as
the
Another
father.
my
phrase
tlicir towns
(1) shipsut.
praises
who
kings,
from
flew
They
In
abua,
and
^^1^
(serviie feci, subjugavi) abshani,
serve
end
ehit
by
Hebrew
slave,
slave, like
my
shahua
weshaknis
is
Shah
(4) shabua.
(4) edish.
snhxwU.
field, but
Perhaps,
thereby saved
however,
life alone."
the
line
ishould
be
translated
"ho
fled
ANNALS
in
Hifl
chariots
the
conflict
His
palace
broke
of
(1)
in the
and
of
battle
of
city
and
of
palaces,
his
his
he
abandoned
precious
his
in
all
liis
his
friends
all
palace,
and
those
guards,
carried
all of
the
And
...
rank
male
and
and
distinction
distributed
and
away
other
them
aa
spoil.
(1) yekrup.
(3)
iksada
(4)
eramina.
(6)
hia
Bit
The
(1)
and
(4) Bel
work
Th"
at
aense
rebellious
general
royal
Agarta
p. 65S.
for
expression
crown
bo
may
precioui
Kush,
T^^^
of
tribes
Malakn,
Ouromu,
Bukudu,
Khamranu,
their
(1)
of
the
is
Khagaranu
(3),
the
cities
of
the
able-
were
spoil.
to
sixty.
mean
(See naU
people.
from
fabrorum
instar.
B.)
hJunl, to
*TJ
Ilebrcw
or
Gambuli,
Nabatu
the
destroyed
Rikiku, Yadakku,
Damunu,
The
(Qes. 466.)
doubtful.
extremely
captured
who
land
I take
able-bodied,
Tumuna,
Hubuli,
sign
spoil.
district
the
the
belongmg
in
were
and
as
opcroefe laboravit
who
people,' common
labour,
however,
return
away
Tigga,
first
small
mean
gravitcr,
passage,
my
(2)
carried
distributed
and
capable
labour
of the
towns
(3) people
away
'"^y
smaller
Chaldseans,
Karrishun,
common
carried
420
and
and
destroyed
and
royal
lord, 76 large cities (2) and
of Chaldaea,
and
the
khiddi,
hnrd
be
sometimea
king,
nitzir,
or
aâr
Qesenius,
may
my
(2) The
During
Arama
Ashur
emuk.
(3) "^^h:
of the
treaaures
10
See
it.
and
stone,
chief
from
probably
of
khatish.
HJIS)
the
are
wearer
Aramreans
Bel,
(4), I
bodied
is
of
land
took
artificers, both
Euphrates,
the
(1)
of the
Kabal,
open,
Hagar,
name
residences
of
as
Hebrew
kabiUn.
la niba
them,
kands.
my
nitsirti
etymology
from
the
to
The
well
as
diminutiye
In
patah,
NitsirtL
regalia.
(8)
with
(5)
eonaecrated,
to
(2) wemisharu.
satl-ya, I seized
apti, from
(7)
and
and
slaves,
his
vessels
the
agarta,
plentiful (8).
.
female,
captured (3).
silver, and
called
stones
and
which
marcs,
(2),
and
gold
number
noblemen
his
plundered (4) complelcly (5).
The
(7).
and
waggons
had
Babylon
beyond
treasures
137
SENNACHEBIR
horses,
silver, with
goods
liis
his
his treasury
(6)
open
gold
and
OF
following
Ilubudu,
Ehindani,
(4), Lihutahu,
(5).
1.2
Kipri,
Kuhua,
and
the
138
The
(1) tajarti.
Hebrew
appears
Hagarenes,
(3) The
The
Nabatheeans,
(5)
The
Arameeans.
and
all the
mules,
of
tribes
camels,
I carried
mentioned
The
great
(1)
chief
of
biblical
Hagar
stands
nation
therefore
translate,
"
last, and
of
the Tumnna
eonrw
tribe, ftc
sheep
female, horses,
and
without
number
(1), a
marcs,
spoil (2),
vast
the
Fikst
certain
man
of
Ararat
(3), brought
of great
size, mules,
kabitta.
Year.
called
"
gift
of
camels,
Nebo
lord
(2)
gold
and
silver,
and
oxen,
of
His
sheep.
I received.
preceding
last
took
eyents
the
kings
and
the
"
preceding
of
year
in
place
of
beginning
reign, according
to
his
the
reign," which
AsflEyrianmodo
reckoning.
(2) A
to
ban
sign
authors.
whole
great, male
and
(1),
year
of
present
part of the
was
text, the
the
(2) shalUtu
wood
The
from
Assyria.
first
mcshukanni
the
nibi.
la
my
names,"
probably
Aramaeans.*'
the
Events
In
in
error
classical
by
I would
and
oxen,
off to
(1)
an
with
of the
name
small
people,
208,000
connected
preceding.
other
all the
is, perhaps,
name
(4;
comprises
but
obscure,
misprinted.
be
to
There
"
is rather
revcnire.
desccndcrc,
N.B.
(2) la kansut.
word
of this
etymology
yarad^
TH^
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
have
great many
that
inscription
Uie
gave
had
read
we
similar
(8) HarartL
princes
naming
of Mcrodach
son
and
name/'
monarch
before
consulted
been
Baladan
the
on
named
were
child.
We
called
was
cylinder
after Nebo.
shall
of
His
Nebo
oracle
the
in
see
course
m'ishkun,
Neriglissar
that
aeema
of this
the
"
or
father
Nebo
of
that
name.
district
of
tlie
of
spelt Urarda
Armenia,
in
of
most
Saigon*B
inscriptions.
The
people
and
heretics,
up
their
I put
he.ids
to
(2)
city
of Khismi
Not
death.
on
stakes
(or Khirimi) who

of them
one
(3).
escaped (1).
whole
The
enemies
were
of
I stuck
the
city
destroyed (4).
(1) The
emphatic.
(2; khuri
Hebrew
word
corresponding
Napishtu
sun
"
khuri
vol
their
or
on
passage
etzib"
head?.
kJiurim
not
the
one
I think
Bellino
soul
we
(noblemen);
cylinder (lino 19) is aUll
escaped.
have
see
here
{See
the
Qesenius,
note
true
p.
865.
more
G.)
etymology
of
the
Similarly "ktf
ANNALS
in
French
old
Farkhont'B
the
"
meant
etymology
Geaeniiis
much
til
(4)
weshalmL
now
khurim,
chief
their
from
leader.
or
I cannot
white
wearing
admit
drcasee,
nor
is
almi,
satisfactory.
more
(8)
bnt
head/'
the
of
139
BENNACHEEIB.
OF
The
gapm.
This
obscure.
rather
is
passage
believe
is
causative
the
9ha
or
conjugation
of
destroyed.
That
haU
city
I built
manshatt'su
expiation,
(2),
I slew
the
to
"
haye
to
The
(2)
It
Bat
BeUino
purged
the
{See
instance
it
the
city
new
old
second
time
thiongh
never
the
thick
densa,
that
see
(4)
Germanic
(6)
offer
to
because
needful
sacrifices
the
the
to
gods.
city had
new
to
be
had
lord
and
giving
the
to
tlie
and
over
left
Year.
his
me
Yassubi-galla
kings
the
(5)
hilly
two-horse
my
In
districts
from
who
(1),
fathers.
my
I made
support,
passing
(S),
I rode
(6)
chariot
in
etymology
forest
which
thuralia,
has
nearly
already
has
been
the
the
giyen
same
by Dr.
876)
(Ges.
meaning
same
ttHTT
Hebrew
the
as
Layard's
in
Hincks,
117.
hilly districts, sites,
namratsi,
The
radical
syllable
family of languages.
It
niri-ya.
was
used
is
places.
or
It
red.
Compare
Probably
also
plates of Wilkinson's
(7)
means
the
belongs,
German
no
reiten,
doubt,
to
to
the
Indo-
ride.
weshaasL
iifpot.
tnm
(2)
kharaha,
from
this
(6) Bakab
the
which
animals,
Tassubi.
l^tCf"în
aredo.
Bisi
the
forests
and
p.
(8) asib
BeUino
Ku.
(7).
(2) Hi^T^hftTii^
"Assyria,"
of
sacrifice
has
bulls
these
Second
my
submitted
below
of
founded
the
Ashur
(4), for
(1) Or, greater
sylTS
of
year,
had
plains
the
as
heresy.
against
horseback
on
the
of
one
name
was
especiidly
was
of
taint
expedition
an
on
the
in
agrees
Etemts
my
lords,
my
(1), twenty
ku
t"jn
D.)
note
when
from
In
Assyria
inscription
cylinder
usual
was
this
in
of
gods
sheep,
ten
Jhi.
strong-heads."
(8)
bull,
(3).
(1) Illegible here; but

aeems
One
again.
in
tikkati,
iaiat, below,
from
beneath.
by
"
the
the
chariot
Egyptians,
similar
vide
to
the
the
Roman
restoration
biga
of
one
and
in
Greek
one
Egypt."
Hebrew
takaH
^/in/l
loca
inferioray
which
comes
of
140
But
in
(1)
ashrn
(2)
attakhits.
word
At
amtakhiz
passage
soldiers.
But
of
passage
in
ashtakkit
this
"
It remains
tbe
inquire
to
alighted
as
foot
with
therefore
mean
strong
an
The
forts,
carried
I took
and
ruins
king
(like
euphonise
is rery
nn-
baring
mountain
causl.
and
ma^
number
Kar-Thisbc,
and
Beth
Kubitti, with
mules,
mares,
and
oxen,
distributed
as
(1), I destroyed,
spoil.
from
sheep
The
smaller
and
overthrew,
that
reduced
(2).
(1) sha
niba
la
(2) weshami
Beth
yeshu,
Gabir
their
(1)
The
Great
Temple
(2; Two
words
not
and
only
(:i) dirilish
has,
for
Once
more
fortix^ss.
its citadel.
to
(l.wutani.
yet
Beth
wenhami,
wetthalL
sometimes
quarum
numerum
fecerunt,
non
non
or
novtruni
karmi.
utterly destroyed
dirilish
amU-nish,
nir-ya
destroyed.
and
away
"vîtliout
towns,
for
Kilamzakh,
iiiluibitants,horses,
coimtry
(1)
stand
may
It
III, 77, the

armi
in
foot."
on
rimani^
kima
JUnD
rusuku
guza
passage,
actively,
most
descended,**
Hebrew
following parallel
alighted
adverb
the
parallel
he
armi.**
cities of Beth
The
other
like
"
of
the
in
ana
the
obstacles
I
the
footin
fighting
Utkhat,
from
common
common
means"
root
Ashar
the
natural
Attaklnis
of
of the
speaks
palanquin
my
like
question
no
descend,
77
Ill,
for
upward
rima-ui^Ji
that
I think
goat\
climbs
feet
his
to
king
to
meaning
that
is
acquires certainty
col.
places dangerous
Yet, considering
ccrtain.
cause"l
same
"
meant
enemy.
takhU,
interpretation
inscription,
In
"
verb
This
there
the
from
opposition
from
down,"
beneath.
word,
on
the
be
to
rivtaniah
The
conBideration.
yerb
this
supposed
that
not
below,
(I fought), and
under
now
"got
first
ramani,
encountered,
and
went
(dangeroos).
(places), rosukn
soldier,** from
to
places (1)1 alighted (2), and
dangerous
activity.
great
or
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
This
may
it
mutaii
and
mmhahi
(2),
with
the
bull
fire I burnt
(3).
explained.
The
gabir, their
tari.
in
this
plundered
on
But
inscription.
"
mean
inscription
the
Bellino
;" Gcsenius
says
omits
the
latter
Cylinder
that
baa
Îtôocun
^^]l}spoliiivit.
(1)1
Beyond
Men
rebuilt
it
what
from
that
lands
was
city
of
Kilamzakh
Beth
iji foniier
conquered
days,
by
me
into
strong
strengthened
(3)
tliat
(2)
place
dwell.
rui"i\8, itorum.
('2) wedanniu.
(3; kisilti
auti
ya.
142
ASSYRIAN
dtiee
The
and
smaller
thirty-four
and
destroyed,
male
great,
and
female,
spoil unto
(2)
I carried
camels,
mules,
took
and
small
and
oxen,
and
I distributed
(3), and
other
and
inhabitants,
The
mares,
away
jurisdiction,
their
fire.
horses,
noblemen
my
of
with
them
(1), his royal reeidenoes,
Akkupardu
cities
bunit
sheep, abundantly
as
and
Marupishti
of
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
them
(4)
people (5)u
chief
(1) OrAkkuddul
(2)
lAxninam.
ana
(3) ashlulamma,
from
(4) weshalik,
(Gesenius,
(5)
took, and
or
spoil, which
divide
the
the
meaning
away.
amma,
lot
by
done
usually
was
844).
p.
la
p^Tl
to
I seized
aaMula,
of
composed
basic,
ignobiles
non
of
the
is, howeyer,
phrase
veiy
uncertain.
I diminished
cities
great
smaller
of
Barm
them
to
says
(4)
the
of
it
(4)
province
And
(6).
the
added
of
(7)
".)
note
From
"7*19
parad,
to
off
cut
off.
break
or
scparavit."
city I think
of this
name
whole
the
Assyria.
abratu.
matsu
mmpendo
"
(3) In
of
{See
matsu.
kireb
(2) Taltu
Oescnius
the
the
(2)
with
together
also
And
them.
land
his
from
off
cut
Kummakli,
and
(3)
to
empire (8)
wetzakhir
(1)
Yatsirtu
(5) throughout
the
territory.
belongmg
towns
Beth
his
(1)
should
we
read
instead
ya,
of
first tei.
the
nagu.
(5) The
Samaria
of
house
called
was
Barru,
the
evidently
capital of
the
chief
great
of
province
in
Beth
former
some
Kumri,
or
So
time.
the
of
house
Omri.
gimirti
(6)
ana
(7)
wci*addi.
(8) eli
supra,
of
it
them
the
under
empire,
Ilbelzash
districts
coimtries
the
to
dominion,
or
supreme
authority. From
Cirtr
superior.
city of
those
gave
mitsir,
mitsir
The
su.
name
subdued
the
(1)1
I
(4).
(7)
by
of
me
authority
took
(2) for
abohshed
(5)
the
City
of
(8)
thereui
of
my
the
its
chief
former
city and
placed
to
(6),
name
Sennacherib.
capital (8)
I
and
People
of
the
And
put
dwelL
secretaries, magistrates
(or
noble-
city
the
of
men)
ANNALS
OP
SENNACHERIB.
Karkar.
I also
granted
143
it
to
its
of
extension
an
territory (9).
(1) Or
(2) ashbit
IlatzBBh.
(8) ir sarti
dannat.
(6) wenakkir.
(7)
attabi
in the
who
Media,
heard
the
even
bu
sumu
of
name
which
I received.
yoke
of my
majesty
of
inhabitants
the
the
of
days
presents,
the
(6)
makhra.
sut-ya.
matL
(1) return,
my
Buatu.
(8) kisitti
nibiten.
(9) werappiah
Daring
(4) nagie
kings
their
the
fathers
my
(2), brought
them
caused
had
one
no
country
And
distant
more
me
bow
to
ever
their
rich
down
to
(3).
(1) in tayarti ya.

(2)
la
mamman
(3) The
reaembles
ToL
to
that
throne
zigir
here
of
in
Some
76.
matsun.
his
things
cylinder
is not
There
been
the
my
Ehatti
first
the
two
the
closely
years,
of which
translation
especially
elevation
of
see
Belibus
third
(1).
and
than
p.
the
this
king
it
this
on
by
bulls
Mr.
found
at
and
Layard,
great sagacity by Dr. Hincks
But
on
it
is
the
much
present
defaced
more
cylinder,
with
particulars.]
in hostile
I advanced
LuUah,
of
the
of
copied
with
against
war
find
of
period
obscurities.
one
inscription
celebrated
we
and
was
143).
in all essential
year
his
on
important
most
account
difficulties
explamed
Nineveh,"
the
undertook
The
on
Year.
was
account
inscription
"
he
from
another
translated
it agrees
In
for
Third
the
Judah.
exempt
obliterated
which
then
was
of
exists
(see Layard's
and
it
The
Nineveh.
has
since
op
Sennacherib
of
year
king
Hezekiah,
Cylinder
omitted,
are
the
of
events
Babylon.
third
reign,
the
Bellino's
Events
[The
of
given
contained
xviii, page
the
ishmu
account
of
Sidon
(for
array
the
against
great
terror
the
land
(2) of
of
my
144
ASSYRIAN
had
majesty
island
iu the
There
in
as
]2=Tluy
and
(5)
island
The
ebit.
{Set
of
cities
(4), all
bull
the
on
"
aUik,
hi
has
is correct^
it
proBtratns
est^ in
submitted
to
(8)
me
his
humbly
most
to
the
be
Zitti
chief
overwhelmed
had
{the
(3), and
(2), Ecdippa
fortresses, and
of Ashur
(6)
lesser, Beth
the
(1), Husu
cities, and
city I suspect
This
Sidon
greater,
Makhalliba
amis
Cypros.
F.)
the
great
the
probably
was
fiote
Sidon
his
of
teiTor
(U
read
shonld
We
text.
ahfiuh, prostravit, in Hiphil;
2,yD
city of olives)ySarcpta,
(for
(4)
1002.)
matsu
Akko
distant
(5).
inscription
The
Q^.
to
hi,
From
rukki.
ana
The
KT=T
su.
iGea
(4)
1, line
the
fled
milammi.
eskhubu
Hoph.
Ills laud
in
misprint
had
(3) him),
subjugated
is
coL
not
(2" bulkhi
(3)
sea.
(1) Syria.
advanced/*
overwhelmed
quite
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
(5)
towns
(7) them),
(9).
the
with
same
Makhallata
AshorakhbarB
of
inscriptions.
(2) Or
Husiiva.
Of
(3)
present
(4)
classical
the
inscription
of
nKxtti
the
but
authors,
culled
in
of
Book
the
Joshua
and
in
our
Akzib.
Akbi
LXX.
of
the
Arabs,
Jean
St.
now
d'Acre,
or
simply
Acre.
Should
(5)
not
we
ratiali
read, beth
1 it is
su
word
of
frequent
occurrence.
csku.
(6) rarubi
sunuti.
^7) eskhubu
(8) yeknusu.
(9) shabua,
placed
I
tribute
imposed
to
blOD
Then
Abdilut
my
upon
(1) shatti
from
literally
"
Tubal
as
throne
the
on
majesty,
slaves," "^W
my
as
honorary
an
(1)
slave.
king
them.
over
and
one
fixed
oppressive,
not
him.
la matin.
The
sense
is doubtful,
matlu
may
be
coined
moaQy,
cudero.
(1) Menahem,
king
(2), king of Arvad,
of
Uruski,
Samaria,
king
of
of
Sidon,
Tubal,
king
Gubal,
Mitinti, king
of
ANNALS
Buduol,
Ashdod,
of
Both
of
king
Yorammi
and
145
SENNACHERIR
OF
king
(3), Kammatsu-natbi,
Ammon
of
(4), king
Edom.
(1) ShiL
similar
name
word
which
from
(4)
sometimes
their
difiercnt
of
kings
not, Uu,
Plautus,
in
gods,
were
and
Phccnicia.
(2;
(6)
iasiku, nir-ya^from
tlie
over
this
of
ki
gr.,
bilem
Abdalonymus,
the
daughters,
them
men
all
of
son
imto
Ammon.
moon
among
similarly
veiy
Joram,
or
of
the
king
structed,
con-
Judab,
of
of them
brought
majesty
my
And
(4).
(2)
they
of
(1)
of Ascalon,
fatlicr's
and
away,
their
him
vassal.
my
obJiequium
king
brothers,
his
Rukipti,
fid4im
et
bellnti-ys,images
of my
gift (3)
verb
The
himself, his wife,
them
(2)
placed
bowed
not
house,
liis father's
of
king,
promiitunt.
had
house,
seed
The
ibid.)
who
brought
former
fixed
away.
the
tsiri-ya.
ana
(Qcs. 698.)
pl^
fidelity. (Ges.
of his
gods
(4)
mi
future
amma,
Country.
victori
victi
I carried
(1) asBukha
Jehoram,
p^lf^ future
of Ascalon.
make
liini,to
of
goddess
mythology.
of
house
the
or
the
(3; shasu.
Zedekiah,
his
carried
Ammon,
(1),all
(3)
West
the
promise
yoke
Sarlnpri,
ex,
name
gods,
support.
of Martu
quo
my
sons,
is my
naeaik
osctUo
and
after
to
or
"E.
note
de
submission
down
of
lo, was
is that
wealth
Literally
See
especially
And
ilimu, the
yoke.
my
issunu.
of
inscriptions
also the
Compare
Grecian
of
name,
laAd
the
(1)
cuneiform
children
lo
(or Jehovah)
Jah
(5)
used
the
gods.
the
the
became
splendid gifts and
kissed
in
support."' To,
is my
She
means,
The
on
find
from
Josephus, A/3"^r;Xe/ioc"
in
of the
rendered,
be
Moon
Assyrians.
which
is found
decree
or
although
We
goddesses.'*
if I mistake
gods.
may
The
"
this
to
will
eUonim,
(3) This
his
(goddesses). Similarly,
occurs
the
by
ilimu,
is
the
goddesses.
Hut,
the
mean,
may
(gods), alonuth
ahnim
name
of
Servant
*'
(2" His
of
Assyria.
to
in
authority
(4)
imposed
(2) werash-su.
(3) nadan
(4) katrie
the
loot
kat
During
Joppa,
tikun.
jl^
the
mijesty
1 coin
of the
empire
perhaps from
cudit, percussit.
advance
Bauaya-barka,
of
and
my
army
Atzuru
(1), the
(2), cities
cities
of
of
Zedekiah
Beth
Dagon,
which
had
146
ASSYRIAN
bowed
net
carried
down
to
their
away
TEXTS
their
chains
of
Judah,
king
the
Deity (6)
(1) Ekron
(2)
second
had
had
of
and
had
Assyria,
him
their
(5) against
manner
hearts
loaded
(4) to Hezekiah,
up
hostile
seized
(7).
LXX.
rendered
The
''
iddu.
Ashur
of
conjectural.
I have
(1)
delivered
in
folly
the
of
is
ally (2)
behaved
in the
AKga^tutv
almas
(6) Against
and
Amgarrun
of
people
(3),and
had
himself
which
clause,
(3) biritu
his
and
and
(2) Aaher)
and
friend
of iron
translation
This
entirely,
destroyed
girri-ya.
the
king,
with
spoil.
priests, princes,
Padiah,
him
imperial yoke,
my
(1) in xnitik
The
TRANSLATED.
inscription
and
perhaps
bull
omita
the
ally."
(4) iddinu
apparently
the
on
(5)
su.
his
by destroying
nakriah.
images
defiling
or
altars.
libba
(7) eblukh
inanis
balak,
(Qes.
The
kings
(3)
came
of
and
Egypt,
their
assistance
h" nibi.
{See
to
(1) cmuki
the
all
Ethiopia, beyond
of
not-e
archers
chariots
and
number
the
In
is
(5)
arms
horses
of the
and
(2) together,
(4).
(2) iktirunn.
O.)
(4) ritzut-Uon.
plains (1)
their
pitched
and
collected
(1),
(3) illiku.
their
traDaUtion
The
153).
coigcctural.
merely
king
pV3
son^
lord
my
city
I
(3).
camp
Ashur
of
the
of
Altaku,
of
despised
I
fought
in front
their
(4)
with
them,
(2)
of
In
weapons.
and
they
me
the
destroyed
army.
(1) tamirti.
(3)
sitru
(2) illamua.
See
meshkunu.
note
FF.
(4) weshaila
eskuti
sun.
(5) kuti.
The
and
the
and
chief
the
chief
battle.
carried
(1) The
its situation
men
men
in chariots
The
cities
away
their
of
name
on
in chariots,
the
this
and
the
of the
of Altaku
and
of
sons
king
of
Tamna
the
king
Ethiopia,
(1)
of
I took
Egypt,
alive
in
utterly destroyed,
spoil.
city signifies *'the
southernmost
border
of
South/'
Palestine.
which
agrees
veiy
well
with
ANNALS
I then
advanced
princes
who
stakes
had
the
of
of
I stuck
I reduced
the
slew.
heads
their
up
and
priests
(1) heretical,
were
city (3)
city (5)
The
Amgarrun.
and
the
147
SENNACHERIB.
city
rebelled
all
people
common
the
to
around
(2)
OF
On
The
(4).
slavery.
to
(1) weahipra.
dimH.
(2)
This
Col.
Aahnrakhbal,
"3) nkhirti
Then
in
who
the
fury
"1)
wesbaxa
(2)
Lines
obflcure
sheep,
without
female,
them
the
the
us
not
be
Hebrew
that
^^
shut
in
bv
himself
their
cities
mistake.
which
Hezekiah,
without
them
of
his
king
his
of
number,
but
vengeance,
is
it
of
He
small
fifty persons,
mules,
camels,
I
them
himself,
so
like
and
oxen,
carried
(1)
away
bird
fugitive
and
(2),
Jerusalem.
being
by
is
because
the
volavit
an
tp^
great
a
that
same
ht.
vowel
canph,
way
This
authority
wing,
btn,
by
of
became
a
Ain
simple
word
kuppi
Gesenius,
caph,
seems,
son,
the
9k
746,
p.
from
cuph^
or
vowel,
derived
gives bath,
and
employs
letter
probably
are
canph
as
Ain
the
the
be
to
wing,
language
with
commence
The
suppose
denoted
Assyrian
represents
rule.
in the
The
presently
reason
ghuph,
or
Hebrew
aspirated
this
for
by
daughter,
absorbed).
winged.
^S)^
ghup
general
observed,
must
we
so,
in
an
and
(something
there
up,
to
which
91^
in
by
wing,
If
ghupap
(3)
tribes
most
Kupapi,
or
I think
imposed
yoke, forty-six
and
midst
transcribe
to
exception
an
hanihy the
Kuppi,
the
Hebrew
1 have
as
at
or
rapid pronunciation
and
of
utterly destroyed.
royal city
The
words
"r
source.
same
his
feathered
of
as
informs
midst
throne.
Then
to
mares,
spoil.
venture
may
or
t,
to
horses,
as
knppi
short
however,
H.
note
amma.
we
hundred
from
in
up
invariably,
as
the
my
description
one
number,
grreat number
such
of
it.
omit
to
thousand
kha
birds,
and
contain
16
and
(1) weshaza
ihenee
to
belonging
(2)
See
the
from
king,
upon
down
tpwns
obliged
himself
explained,
their
majesty.
my
bowed
not
and
distributed
(2) kima
Annals
the
(6)
sun.
more
to
vengeance
hundred
(3)
once
payable
my
am
male
shut
from
amma.
great,
and
him
smaller
and
of
restored
be
can
(1) Padiah,
placed
had
16
that
Two
back
tribute
large dties,
khnri
(4)
brought
Judah,
of
effaced, but
II. 10.
and
him
is half
ir.
Jerusalem,
upon
word
error
that
Assyrian
The
reduplication
(Ges. 746).
in
phrase
the
text,
occurs
monarchs.
But
and
very
The
see
of
found
in
the
DD.
noU
that
is also
we
often
of
sign
zir
should
kings who
has
ezirtu, he
read
I think
are
besieged
become
hu
148
built
He
tlio
Jerusalem
In
the
his
from
kireb
(1) valtu
(2)
attann.
(8)
Similar
perhaps
names
Ismi
are
his
(3), and
country
imposed
this
terror
(4)
dreadful
the
himself,
Dagon
(an
anceator
(1).
And
I
land-gift (or land-tax),
the
tribute, and
(1).
concluded
ho
the
that
finally
Mitinti,
to
Bel
and
Bieg"
I.)
note
(2)
Ismi
and
Amgarrun,
gate
sacked,
them
gave
it,
cut
off
king
of
Gaza.
of
(3), king
of
Tiglath
Pileaer
I.), and
Ishmael.
I diminished
Thus
I had
over
abratu.
maisn
biblical
the
of
king
Padiah,
Ashdod,
yl), and
dominions
be
(See
wliich
cities
great
it may
Sennacherib.
by
the
meanwhile,
his
of
I think
passage
attempted
not
was
(or battlements)
bulwarks
the
this
of
whole
TRANSLATED.
defence
rebuilt
and
From
(1)
of
towers
strengthened
of
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
burden
of
addition
in
augmented
(2)
the
them.
As
to
upon
had
power
my
to
the
former
tribute
of
Hezekiah
overwhelmed
(5)
him.
[D
wetzakhir
(2)
weraddi.
belluti-ya,
(3) katrie
coined
the
Ilere
matzu.
of
images
reads
bull
wetzakhin
majesty?
my
(See
matsu.
perhaps
J.)
noie
description
some
of
money.
belluti
milammi
bulkhi
(4)
ya.
(5) eskhubusu.
I seized
Then
whom
with
thirty
robes,
of
also
his
had
of
for
of
two
and
and
1) Ka,
(2) guza
ivory
teeth
female
kabitta.
of
elephants,
vast
inhabitants?
all
the
other
silver, scarlet
ivory (1), palanquins
of
of
and
fortify Jerusalem,
to
talents
altogether
beautiful
treasure
of
his
palace,
(3)
(4).
And
and
their
See
Col.
{i.e.elejyhantxs),
lY.
8, whore
sutaksu.
(4) nitsirtA
hmidred
and
mountain.
(3)
onler
made
kinds,
the.
artificers,
thrones?
skins
literally dena
nimidi.
in
gold, eight
royal
liis
slaves.
women
all
off
collected
travelling,
daughters,
slaves
men
he
stones?
woods
precious
carried
talents
precious
ivory (2)
and
{See
note
K.)
the
king
trayels
in
one,
np
steep
150
ASSYRIAN
I then
turned
whose
fled
(4)
the
shock
the
pan
(3)
niri-ya
alak
of
Beth
of
shouts
attack
(1), and
Then
Tatdna.
in
my
(6)
of
first
I marched
Merodach
Baladan
campaign
(3), now
powerful
my
(2)
and
army,
(7).
(2) aahzabit
wetara.
makhrie.
girri-ya
chariot
my
conquered
warlike
fierce
my
TRANSLATED.
front
I had
the
(5)
of
in
land
army
before
(1)
the
round
straight against
himself,
TEXTS
khanmnu.
ethura.
(4)
(5) illat.
(6) tziirikim.
lib
(7)
His
the
his
and
sliips,and
of
country
bellicua
clamor
(Ges. 876).
itzL
takhazi-ya
gods
in
them
tzurakh,
TVH^
he
women
crossed
collected
(3)
over
which
Nagiti-rakkin,
and
(1),
with
the
is in
the
transported
speed
greatest
(2)
(4)
to
sea.
(1) itki.
chariot,
or
caused
to
of
itznrish
(1)
the
(4),
(1)
wemaBhani.
(3)
weshaza
Once
Text
"8)
bel
an
to
cauacUive
and
is to
conjugation
in
cany
la
ship,
toeârhab,
seashore
Beth
them
as
king
adv.
the
salmi,
of
destroyed
(2) Susa,
his
who
standaid
best
whom
his
of
men
had
he
land
the
beyond
river
8ix)il.
(4)
house,
Yakina,
akhi
(2)
(1)
"
the
and
is the
denoted.
be
to
father's
(2),
of
goat, which
wished
are
his
land
over.
mountain
or
flight
of
distributed
cross
ifzuri,
amma.
(1) wetam,
(2)
Jfakab
conveyed.
the
HDE)
race
the
from
and
more
the
the
on
(3)
off
Agammi
to
speed
whenever
abandoned
and
^literally, like
brothers,
carried
pcuach
From
"
comparison
Ilis
be
to
Thence
conveyed.
be
(3) cppaahak.
(4)
them
vehicle.
other
any
cansed
he
(2) wesharkipu,
cities
harboured
yoblm.
appamii
and
is added
in
reduced
them
(3) him,
I caused
the
text.
to
rains,
terror.
iteriim.
Susian/'
{qui Juit
i.e. the
king
et) dominas
of
Susa.
salatis.
The
translation
here
is
jectural.
con-
ANNALS
On
eldest
my
whole
(1) I placed
return
my
(4)
of
who
son,
of
land
the
him-
his
upon
Leshan
in
(5)
up
Akkadi
and
Ashur-nadan-mu
(2) throne
brought
was
151
SENNACHERIB,
OF
camp
my
(7)
(3),
(6).
The
(8)
upon
bestowed
"
(1)
in
(2)
Le., UiAt
Uyarti
(8) ie.,
ya.
Ashur
"
fallen
the
of
the
gave
Baladan.
Merodach
king
name/'
"
or
Aahur
gift.'*
gave
(4) ttrreehta.
(6) birki
tarbit.
(5)
(7) Mesopotamia.
Events
In
fifth year
my
Shamm,
dwellings
(4)
summits
and
the
modem
like
khu"
to
came
nest
like
chief
the
the
built
liighest
and
mountain,
people,
city
xxiv.
khudi.
instar
are
in
as
almost
would
Tochari,
the
still
remains
is Balkh.
birds.
text)
our
nidi
called
aquilini
the
iv., Hab.
Col.
in
I Y.
nest
perched
habitation
Gesenius
quoting
hin,
Hebrew
human
cliff.
16, Obad.
thudU
tbe
From
inaccessible
21, Jer. xllx.
They
of
nests
(exactly
mean
exstructum
Numb.
(4) asharat
warlike
this
whose
lofty and
on
inaltArupe
Scripture,
had
"
meshknnat
kinnit
also
who
birds, upon
Nypur
of
Tocharri
(7).
of
name
of
the
Kana^"
and
(3)
(6)
of
people (1)
Kua,
nests
crags
Yeab.
the
on
the
yoke
Tocharestan,
(S) kima
dliam
of
The
tzon
bird's
like
the
to
(2) Bobat
which
Jp
Fifth
the
war
lofty (5)
(1) hakhalatL
in
I made
(2),
down
bow
not
op
Kipsu, Kalbuda,
Etzama,
their
ya.
(8) weshagil panuasn.
says
following
domi-
passages
ii. 9.
4.
(5) tur.
(6) shukti.
the
At
of
at
foot
of
soldiers
head
their
(1) kazaad
who
who
knew
pitched (1)
had
no
yeknusu
(3)
to
me,
with
the
followed
(4), like
mercy
niri.
ana
and
camp?
my
submitted
la
(5)
help
by
my
I marched
(G).
wesbashkin.
(2)
Or
(8)
nir-ya naahkut"
"OL.
Nypiir
chiefst(2)
some
fierce
(7)
perhaps guidts (gurbut).
XIX.
literally,who
had
kissed
my
yoke
"
from
naenk
to
kiss,
152
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
especially
of
emblem
any
TRANSLATED.
king's authority,
the
in
token
of
of
the
Babmisaion
complete
to
him.
(4)
Latin
gamilut
la
immites."
"
(5) kimaamikdi.
ashbit.
(6) panuasun
Over
the
across
wild
places
which
to
feet.
my
kalli
(8)
mati.
(4)
milie
in
(1)
ell
(2)
kima
ana
from
places;
it is the
etik
from
conjugation
or
etitik,
{See
N.)
note
down
taklit,
from
I climbed
di
takkat,
ntlH
Hebrew
like
(1)
mountain
Here
beneath.
below,
(2)
goat
those
among
hunted
are
them
them
sunuti,
(2) sutzi.
This
(mountain
(8) ashtakan
ekshato.
of
these
animals
(Ges.
Syriac
and
caught
09,
caprft
collected
bj
armi.
is
summits).
takta
sun.
the
The
account
all their
off
carried
then
summits
mountain
destroyed
with
pursued
word
obscure.
over
cities.
burnt
and
the
them).
in
goat
Among
mention
very
forests.
their
(4)
(1) ardi
80
(1)
with
mountain
N.
for
frequent
(apon
tsiruasun
shakuti.
and
79
is
is used
is
shukti
ana
(I climbed)
Ama
armi.
there
covered
rusukn.
guza
tsimssun.
Ashurakhbal
(4)
1).
v.
cliffs.
silvestris).
hvhanat
(8)
pjl^
I think
then
lofty (3)
them
(Isaiah
broken
;)rcsrupto,
mean
in
But
(6).
I descended
mentis
vertex
and
(3),
palanquin
my
palanquin,
my
cornu,
may
mountain
guza.
And
for
]"lp karn,
word
in
(5)
(7)
latter
from
cliffs
marsnti.
(8) ashtakkit,
[Lines
from
The
else
or
(7) ashar
(8)
be
may
natkhu.
(5) ashtadik.
(6)
dangerous
were
HD^
Hebrew
high (2)
I advanced
(4),
torrents
(1) kharrinn,
(2)
(1) and
peals?
their
soldiers
spoil,
continues
(2)
which
(3),
and
and
"
were
threw
over-
destroyed
fire.
them.
used
in
the
Annals
of
Ashurakhbal
as
synonym
of
ANNALS
Then
I turned
straight
the
OF
ronnd
the
SENNACHERIB.
front
(2) against (3) Maniah,
rebellious
(1) pan
DahsQ
(5)
of
chariot
my
king
153
of
(1), and
Ukku
(4), the
marched
monarch
of
(6).
nlri-ya wetaro.
(2) ashzabit
khairanu.
(3) trir.
Ukku
(4)
the
Scythian
BehiBtun
only
meant
Median
or
'*
the
word
the
great city/' or
tUsku
See
(great).
capital
of the
kingdom.
Norris, Scythian
It
is
Version
of the
is the
earliest
Inacription.
(5)
la kanaka.
(6)
The
mention
Dahn
are
them
anywhere.
of
Through
summits
often
mountains
(3), where,
(6)
ever
went
days
(8).
(8) thudi
(1)
that
(7)
me,
written
the
classical
(4) of
of all the
the
arikAi.
mati
(7)
Tallana-ya, before
pUi
who
lofty
over
rocks
(5), none
reigned
in former
(2) la pittuti.
(4) la pan.
(5)
or
This
craggy
kings
pashknti.
f
authors.
pathless (2), and
were
accoimt
on
before
^rMiôsnally
(1)
spoken of by
martuH,
(6)
It
me.
nearly
means
the
la illiku.
mamman
same
as
illamu-ya.
(8) pani makhmti.
At
the
foot
fortresses,
(1)
it
giro
refrain
other
than
the
Alexander
the
Anorra
pitched
I cannot
no
was
of
my
offering
celebrated
Great.
of
rock
Arpa
conjecture,
(2),
may
so
that
besieged
Aomos,
Greeks
The
and
two
hill-
strong
(3).
camp
from
the
meaning
(1)
easily have
high
that
even
this
many
slightly
birds
hill-fortresa
strong
afterwards
ages
altered
could
the
not
by
to
name
reach
its
BnmmitI
Uppal
(2) Or
weshaahkin.
(8) karaaai
Then
warriors,
heights
in
bent
plunder
on
laboriously
(2), climbed
with
to
my
those
gallant
difficult
nimidL
(2) ahalalat,
firom
(8) in niribi-aon
V7\D
pikuti,
donbtftil]; martsish
paahkati
(1), along
(3).
(1) gnia
ia
travelling palanquin
my
in
steep ascents
sukhar
(laboriously) etilla (1 ascended)
(of lofty hilk).
EiiiUi
is
probably
the
[the
eromma
sutzi
of
sense
(the summits)
coi^jugation
of di
to
this
mati
ascend.
154
ASSYRIAN
Maiiiah
Then
distance
as
off
it.
its
wealth,
and
spoil.
And
carried
sheep,
of
regalia
palace
and
destroyed
had
(3)
(4)
sutaksu.
flown
(1)
and
their
Rising
Sun
founded
(2)
bvrimi
and
in
in
the
to
rt/r,
probably
Nagiti,
Great
the
(4)
Yakina,
collected
army,
over
of
Beth
of
of
who
(3)
Sea
Nuvaki
of
their
the
(Susiana),
(6).
conjugations
some
birds
some
Year.
my
crossed
district
Hebrew
from
before
(2)
and
dwellings
Sixth
prijicipal inhabitants
treasures,
(1) yekmru,
R
like
(5),
new
insertB
the
year,
and
oxen,
cities.
tarbukh.
sixth
goods,
province,
mules,
(2)
my
gods
that
ekharu.
the
and
distributed
etzibu.
op
Ukku,
and
to
great
the
(1)
Events
In
And
away
belonged
their
to
of
city
inhabitants,
their
burnt
went
(4).
I carried
which
cities
all
and
precious
his
fierceneaat (2) of my
the
destroyed
verj'
them
from
the
at
royal city,
was
thirty-three
away
and
and
which
spoil,
(1)
his
Ukku,
took
TRANSLATED.
alarmed
was
from
(3)
from
carried
and
himself
fled
He
army.
TEXTS
of
fly,
vcrbB,
and
as
flow.
to
in
this
The
AsByrian
language
instance.
pigeons.
(3) itku.
from
(4) ebiru,
(6)
The
IDy
Persian
(6) itdu,
transire.
Gulf.
jeoerunt
fundamenta
(sciL,
urbis)
subatzun,
itohuerunt,
or
dieir
dwellings.
Then
I crossed
(1)
also
the
destroyed.
of
(2)
men
in
sea
The
Nuva-ki,
Syrian
men
of
and
Beth
I carried
and
ships,
Billatu,
Khihni,
Nagitu-di-Khubina,
Nuva-ki,
the
the
cities
Reshpan,
Yakina
off, and
and
none
(2)
their
of
lu-obir.
tbose
Viz
,
who
dwelt
in
the
five
cities
Na^tu,
belonging
me.
(1)
of
before-named.
them
gods,
to
and
escaped
ANNALS
I caused
them
(2)
acroBS
straight
the
to
(5)
the
(2) "eahabirama,
(3)
emch
or
other,
Ahha
gulf.
(3),
and
is
in
and
then
sliips,and
be
to
I marched
carried
them
off
(4)
(4) weshashbit,
of
conjugation
I caused
them
to
raJcab,
cross
the
over,
sIm
gation
conju-
away.
to
the
Ule
in
Latin.
of
causative
They
the
and
shore
opposed
are
left
the
of
I
anna
and
right
ashbit,
of
conjugation
the
are
and
river,
Arrnna
shore.
opposite
bank
the
cauBatiye
or
weshabira,
ama,
anna,
hie
as
aha,
from
and
akha
ana
shore
(1)
Assyria.
to
n^y^
transported
opposite
(1) wesharkipu,
of
be
to
155
SENNACHERIB.
OF
banks
of
to
river
sea.
marched.
(5) kharran.
The
within
cities
turned
them
prince
of
(1)
til
ana
tamed,
karmi
I turned
or
in
(2)
tayarti
(3) Sense
the
I
of
remarks
the
word
him
was
Assyria
I carried
him
almas
Sitra
takma
Iddu
(2)
werash-su.
(3)
And
done
him
from
yet
the
in
ruins
or
desolation,
Wetar,
is the
the
(2)
Takman,
su.
from
the
inscriptions
exprest^y
by his generals,
of
3rd
unusual.
with
dialects.
derived
is
Journal
the
atdi
Semitic
the
(jecerunt)
it is
is
name
I loaded
biritu
in
the
of
alive.
alien
takman
HJngular.
Akkadi,
anny.
Karmi,
heap,
and
the
to
di.
orthography
unto
aright
from
power,
(1) takmannu
name
(5), Leshan,
(3)
ya.
This
iron, and
seems
restored
again.
captured
proper
TU,
Belus
his
destroyed
had
(2), Susubi,
return
my
and
burnt,
doubtful
Bil-lu.
which
During
of
and
destroyed
soldiers
his
wetar.
(4) eliti, supreme

(5)
(1).
provinces
battle
great
very
of
(4)
ruins
whom
Babylon,
provinces
of
heaps
to
sovereignty
in
those
it,
said
in
himself
the
fortis,
Xerxes.
is
it is
Persian
Sir
Society
Aidi
Biritu,
and
(jeci)
is
U.
word.
word
The
Rawlinson's
besides,
the
1st
inscription
that
I find
person
chains.
Constantinople
remaining
quadriliteral
I understand
Asiatic
pluraL
king
if
(1)
(3).
I believe
Boyal
of
off
chains
heavy
very
at
Nineveh.
aU
this
156
Tho
his
destroyed
had
and
(i.e.his forces)
(2) illiku
ritsutsu.
(S) I have
omitted
seventh
my
marched
Kaza,
and
seized
violence
by
in
(1
Ashur
(3),
days (1)
the
on
"
Yeab.
lord
tho
giving*
the
to
of
me
first advance
Assyrian
(4) of
my
Eahiri
Beth
empire,
father, the
my
courage,
of
cities
The
belonged
wliicli
(2)
Elamite
I took
army
hut
(5)
spoil.
kntsi.
(2) Elamu,
the
t.e.
(4) in mitik
dananiah.
(3) ekimn
and
meaning.
uncertain
(Susiana).
in the
off their
carried
and
I attacked,
assistance,
Seventh
the
Nuva-ki
nevertheless,
which,
of
cities
^two
"
42, of
line
year,
attack
to
his
to
CBkhnru.
itti-BU
Bba
Events
In
(2)
come
standardB
his
(1)
(3).
aiiny
(1)
assembled
had
who
Nuva-ki,
of
king
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYBIAN
king
"lam
of
or
Susitfuu
girri-ya.
(5) ekshatu.
The
in
the
thos*;*
soldiers
Assynau
empire,
suluti-ya.
(2
wesharib
(3)
wetarramma
and
kircb
;
back
I delivered
(3)
them
fortress, called
to
who
their
allegiance (4)
the
to
over
residing (^
were
Kar-el-Ea
of
hands
"^
tit^
(5).
suîj.
composed
of
wetarra,
restored,
or
l"rought
once
mo^^
away.
ana
(5
Fortress
Ritsiah
subjects (1), but
mitsir.
(4)
Then
my
oi'-niy strong
(1
amma,
were
cities, I forcibly brought
commander
and
who
of the
Planet.
destroyed
the
(2), Beth-Aklami,
Kar-Mibasha,
Bcth-Gitsi,
Beth-Arrabi,
Buruta,
Karrishlaki,
Rabaya,
cities
of
Duru,
KTallitsulaya,Silibta, Beth-Assutsi,
Bubi,
Dunni-Sliemesh
Beth-Kat[)alani, Bcth-Imbiah,
Dhita-sha-ZuJiah,
Rassu,
(1), Beth-
Kamanu,
Dinta-sha-Antarbit-Karsa,
Akkt*barina,
Til-Ukhuri,
Kamrau,
158
ASSYRIAN
Upon
hearing
(1)
(3)
Elamite
Nakunda
assembled
guard
the
(6)
the
(4)
the
hastily
best
his
of
(7)
men
He
(5).
confounded
utterly
was
Shadu-
cities,
his
of
(2)
capture
his
for
cities
ishmia.
(2) kishitti.
(.\)In
the
The
viz., king
(5) imkutsn,
khattn,
Constantinople
inscriptions
(4) Elamu,
with
he
wcsharib.
(7)
sitti.
(8)
ana
of
Sargon,
struck
from
The
this
the
is
same.
Saturna-Kunda.
is called
king
which
KashcU,
hîs
inRcription
Susiana.
of
was
terror
(6)
of
passive
down;
DH
Hebrew
makhcUz,
^tHD
strike;
to
khat, terror.
Constantinople
weahali.
has
dannati.
And
himself
he
(4)
abandoned
(1)
Khaidala,
unto
marches
(1)
of
TRANSLATED.
(8).
(1)
fled
TEXTS
(6)
and
which
without
Madakta
(2)
is
the
nmong
his
(3)
and
royal city,
mountains
(5), by
long
(7).
stoppuig
suhu.
(2) etzibn.
(3)
This
Diodorua,
city has
a
been
well
identified
N.W.
miles
city 25
by Sir
with
Bawlinson
H.
Badaca
of
Susa.
of
(4) itzabit.
(5) sha
kireb
(6) By
forced
matdie.
marches.
The
very
(7) kharrann,
Then
the
tlie
I gave
word(l)
of
month
(1) alaku
the
month
(3)
a
but
of
days
city.
caused
(4)
of
unable
to
is
not
fathers/'
war.
note
may
The
HH.
bo
(3)
There
the
"
his
city,
Hebrew
of
the
kutn
in
3^11
has
The
same.
frequent
lleb.
Syriac harha
of
many
denote
aaide.
royal dty.
and
the
has
herfh,
the
same
which
has
expression
in
meanings.
I think
a
certain
kuUi
means
amount
(Un-ya,
"
in
inscriptions.
Kawd
ammo.
sword
of
account
employed.
temporis,
ikmda
In
(4).
spirited
words
Assyrian
be
dannu,**
}lp spatium
the
quite
to
appears
month
Constantinople
the
the
turning
or
way,
Madakta,
storm
explain
to
is very
The
amma.
the
by
....
has
The
stopping
to
attack
days.
but
Eruha
See
am
long
my
eruba
by
Alahul
Constantinople
The
resemblance,
of
(tsir) is repeated,
"long"
I assaulted
(2)
akbi.
attack,
(2)
the
for
i.e. without
straight;
....
this
sign
long."
'*
also, utter
is
to
take
destruction
ANNALS
The
.
tnmed
(1) /a/f
round
(3)
the
OF
SENNACHERIB.
the
summits
to
front
of
(2)
chariot
of my
159
hOls.
the
I marched
and
Then
straight (4)
home to Niniveh.
(1)ghal gana
perhapa
goMd the city; ftitnre

(3)ikli natkn
foroHj;
"
igan;
]y
Kalli natkn
(3)pan niri-ya
is
matdi,
]3 gan,
kaUi
it reads
that
except
agrees,
phrase.
common
very
is to
%r
ganan
protect.
to
Constantinople
The
matdi.
root
In Hebrew,
garrison."
effeminate
the
wetam.
(4)aahzabit kharrann.
After that
loog of Nuva-ld,
his
did
disgrace(3), in
(1)in tamisn,
(3)
The
erown.
lose
to the
he
See
(4)
defeat
of
his
did
three
to
in
sn,
of the
the
of
king
(2).
lie
(4)
that
"at
or
lord, Shadu-Nakundi,
my
months
put
was
time."
the
During
This
death
to
of
days
(5).
phrase always
implies
avJbject,
new
months.
three
complete
not
the
at
end
his
of
days
Nuva-ki
From
discrownmcnt.
was
that
severe
so
it
the
simatf
tantamount
was
of this paper,
(see GeaeniuB,
(5) imiul
Ashur
crown.
note
that,"
changes
la siinti
of
pitiable manner
now
(2) val wemalli,
will
live
not
"after
tliatthe narration
in tamn
the
(1), by
Hebrew
the
558) is from
p.
JI/lID
muiiU,
to
(1)
friend
put
to
death.
IJmman-Minan,
religion
and
his
law
(2), ascended
fl) la rash, Chaldee

(2) bilemi
raak,
Bilemi
ishki.
(3) arka
decrees
him
to
(3).
y^
king
of the
those
somtimcs
and
su.
Events
In
eighth
my
Babylon,
and
(1)
who
op
heretics
were
resolved
(3)
tiie
after
year,
to
Year.
Eighth
Susubi
had
(1), repaired
resort
to
force
escaped,
(2)
the
the
great
princes
gates
of
of
tlic
(4).
sinati.
(2) wediln, repaired and
(3) yekbut
"4)
Bpelt
after
}{*) Hebrew
the
are
tin-one
no
was
gods.
of the
city,
the
friend
who
brother,
younger
in
ana
the
libba
snn,
epiah itemi,
same
manner.
strengthened
spoke
out
D20^
strength,
their
? Mudil
mind
force.
or
is
restorer,
repairer.
intention.
The
word
occurs
frequently, and
160
ASSYRIAN
Then
Susubi
nothing
who
the
of
.
and
.;
TRANSLATED.
Clialybaean
refugee
was
TEXTS
Kilpan,
prefect
of
who
man
the
of
Arrapklia,
from
(1)
Lidiinnamn,
and
of
city
which
knew
Lakhiri,
he
city
was
native
....
(1) munjiahtu,
this
[At
is
alluded
the
point
participle
of the
wliom
does
innabit, he fled.
verb
considerable
offers
text
with
but
to,
refugee
plainly
not
obscurity.
contest
It
appear.
then
continues.]
he
fled
Susubi,
He,
returned
(1)
with
(3)
the
over
rabble
vile
frontier
Nuva-ki.
(2) unto
(4), and
stopped
Thence
the
at
of
city
Banna.
(1)
innabit.
(3)
ikhivu.
(4) Sfe
people
The
the
from
Sarpanita
it (4)
bribe
as
(2)
(4)
wcshabiluB
Saying,
(1)
for
with
and
silver
of
of
the
Bel
and
Unnnan-Minan,
unto
law
and
(3), he
sent
treasure).
is
aha
la isu
bilemi
iahki.
Botta,
plate
146:
"He
gaye
thy
army
him
22
bribes."
of
Uniman
obscure
words;
and
it
who
above
great
as
very
is
reads
often
the
line
send
unto
of the
used
Sky.
He
U).
of
was
in
that
be
king
but
Imanes;
u,
unable
am
explain
to
confine
therefore
and
Many
Susians.
Cities
remarkable
for
25.
is
of their
Umman-lîbi,
Tivumman,
to
and
I will
myself
the
to
passage.
deity
of, Umman-Minan.
pretended
Rawlinson
of
beginning
(the fortress
over
treasury
Lcshan
it.
sent
See
scm
by several
him,
reading
impostors
ruled
eldest
the
the
after
Guz-Umman
Ufiavrji',
(Sliaga
he
su,
gifts.
great gifta or
the
upon
was
here
is also
Oh
and
24
named
weshahilu
is followed
This
Umman
are
of
the
religion
(3)
"
remarks
were
of
nothing
lands
the
on
!"(1)
of line
Bomc
gold
deities, and
Beth-Shag^thu.
aha
citiea, hi dahututt,
Babylon
knew
plural, bribes,
(5) dahut;
of those
the
open
the
off
him
(5).
(1) Bcth-Shaga
wcshatzun.
(2)
cut
temples
who
of Nuva-ki,
king
he
note
over
power
broke
nibriti.
P.
folly placed
great
royal
inunediately
temple (1), and
great
their
in
with
him
He
Akkadi.
end
Babylon
of
invested
and
throne,
and
(2) lapan pati
of
the
also
known
the
Busiana
first
the
were
Greeks
Behistun
adopted
4^
/,
afler
by
the
of
name
princes
whom
inscription
the
and
monarch
named
the
to
sign
replaced by
and
kings
him,
the
name
of
as
of
name
of
one
the
Umanes.^
Jul, although frequently
in
we
the
deity
im,
who
ANNALS
Whether
but,
in
he
language,
Ammon
different
so
itill snrviyes
At Kanuk
these
of the
preeeace
ddot
in
of
son
In the
Egypt
Ae.ftc.
there
are
for
sue
of
the
Oolf
of
name
and
is called
the
They
peace.
is
uncertain
;
Proto-Chaldsean
nation
begin
of
this
Oman.
of
On
of
some
the
approaching
their
of
worship
worship
Sea
sculptures.
Asiatic
an
the
dialect, the
hieroglyphical
vast
are
Egyptians
that
Ilamitic
Persian
the
admit
to
relic
The
of
was
ambassadors
to
discourse,
Oh
''
"c., "c.
Ammon,''
Bukhar
we
Chaldsean,
spot.
the
Pharoah
Assyrian
Ammon
probable.
the
on
represented
are
the
If
the
from
161
SENNACHERIB.
with
was.
becomes
there,
^ty
identical
was
opinion, he
mj
OF
is
words
the
text
are,
"Bukhar
Umman
See
Gesenius
in
text
continues
my
first
employed
Jilius primogenitua.
! kadi
kaya,"
"1D3*
voce
Set
"ofeP("w).
Bat to return
Then
Elamite
the
Nuva-K
had
did
rains,
this
from
(1), although
his
destroyed
in
cities
hostile
his
change
not
The
digression.
and
mind
thus
campaign
turned
them
He
(3).
(2) against
heaps
into
accepted (4)
of
those
bribes (5).
(1) Elamu,
ie. the
(2) in alak
girri ya
(3) 8"" note
He
"with
his armies,
and
well
mares
of
composed
the
the
of
men
Gambuli,
Ealatu,
Damunu,
vast
(1) Simon
Hezekiah,
to
gare
or
whom
to
one
(2) ikru
They
of his
the
Babylon,
multitude
{See
note
seized
(1)
on
they
made
ana
Babel
And
a
sent
of
name
close
note
with
Dummiku,
(1), Beth-
Khindaru,
him
with
in
was
For
(3).
relations
friendly
this
and
with
perhaps,
reason,
he
Simeon.
of
Akkadi
Susubi,
aUiance,
and
(2),
the
itti-su.
and
made
Chalybajan,
ratified
that
rush
of
king
treaty
with
S.)
(2) One
tibnni.
along
Pasiru,
Lakhu*u,Bukudu,
(8) iktira
land
immense
Anzan,
Bapiku,
embassy.
an
An
Baladan
R.)
the
{See
(1) ctbatunu.
"3)
even
waggons,
Latri, Kartsun,
Malaku,
Baladan
and
Utzush,
Merodach
led
sunutL
them.
Beth-Salatakki,
Ubuli,
Jewish
the
sons
hbations.
solemn
had
he
(3).
of
son
Merodach
attack.
chariots
draw
to
Yashan,
(2), he
Simeon.
an
his
nations,
Beth-Kutlan,
rabu.
Babylon
apon
collected
and
cities
Ruhua,
is
(5) dahut
accustomed
the
Adini, Beth-Amukkan,
Alah
imkhar.
following
Beth-Samuna,
Tzulaya,
Nuva-ki
sha
(4)
assembled
and
Illipi,
Susiana.
makriti
Q.
horses
host,
of
king
of the
finest
provinces
of
Babylonia.
162
ASSYRIAN
Then,
as
fine
hath
the
cankerworm
without
and
passage,
simile
to
mind
the
left, hath
is
wilderness.*'
like
into
A
the
Jo61
ii. 8.
of
houses
the
city
they
bhall
animated
most
Let
us
piece
belkharish
matti.
against
kima
tibuta, like
locusts, sha pan
The
shot
and
the
they
shall
against
locust
up
upon
my
lion.
darkness
and
them;
further
continued.
like
of
run
upon
the
at
men
the
great
people
bumeth;
them
and
shall
"They
climb
up
Jo6l
thief.'*
run
shall
They
they shall
the
desolate
war
like
windows
darkneai
fiame
wall
and
strong
of
behind
wall
left, hath
Umd,
day
the
cloud
palmer-
"
them
of
as
the
hath
behind
still
is
come
a
over
the
which
thick
and
climb
"
iL
9.
poetry.
Assyrian
dukuti
tsiru-ya.
is
of the
Earth.
Hebrew
their
me,
obscured
(3)
the
of
aribah,
of
face
pan
tetru-yo,
innumerahle
locust^ il^lM
cloud,
mighty
sha
deBtmction,
of
work
mahadi,
chariots, like
from
mahadi
they rushed,
their
on
aribi
swarm),
aribi
TUtuni,
epish dukuti,
ana
(that
tibuta
Eima
text.
libuni
the face
over
is
before
in
that
it
which
That
"
me.
Joel
prophet
spread
heaven.
of
of
them,
violently,
(1)
arrows
they (2)
of
matti,
teeth
Hebrew
rushing
nation
enter
epish
ana
the
bdkharish,
me,
of
analyse
now
locusts
shall
and
the
Eden
the
they
in
are
of
face
eaten
before
garden
men,
of
of clouds
day
devoureth
fro
and
armies,
the
who
earth,
against
the
in
deBcripiion
Assyrian
For
simile
"
the
mighty
to
run
locust
teeth
whose
the
as
Then
the
eaten
fire
by the
locusts^ obscuring
gloominess,
strong"
land
recals
of Judaea
rushed
they
of the
face
the
covers
their
number,
of
of locusts
swarm
in
destroying
worm
TRANSLATED.
everything
deflolation
utter
of
mighty
destroying
This
TEXTS
heaven
in
which
front
(4)
me.
(1) ishki
(2) sha
ishdu
or
dunnl
eri
is, I think, for ufunt, jecerunt.
Jhinni
yaatL
From
(8) katiu, they obscured.
kat,
Hebrew
"ITtD
See
T.
note
conceal.
to
(4) iUamuya.
The
the
In
they
of
city
made
the
fierce
entrenched
my
Khaluli,
another
(1) This
in
of
is
Assyrian
the
Battle
which
most
on
But
elaborate
See
is
attack
(3) camp.
annals.
Khaluli
of
on
the
the
on
banks
despised
a
battle
name
(2)
of
the
assaulted
They
me.
of
account
note
(1).
their
which
Tigrie,
the
front
been
found
weapons.
has
yet
of Khaluli,
(2) kishat.
(3) pan
fence
in
barki-ya
Hebrew.
zabto
or,
perhaps,
we
should
read
maski^ya.
Masuka
is
ANNALS
prayed
OF
San,
Ashnr,
unto
-itfoon-goddessof Nineveh,
guardian
deities, that
eneznies.
O)
Ana
CS)
tzupie-ya.
CThe
^J^TXkoxxr
but
his
Dnoxint*
to
his war-chariot
Jtiojuer's
heroes,
of
l^X'o-ndly
(S)
kantish.
"4)
ashbit
"5)
There
is
the
of
the
in
to
me.
his
on
then
remarkable
None
feature.
new
U.
note
He
it is very
of
chariots.]
Zahiri
Sapinat
of
(1) (sweeper
heart
my
hand
my
See
putting
king
their
to
in
(5)
the
rode
(2)
powerful
(6)
(7).
me
mentioned
is
doubtless
was
ritzulL
is
called
(4)
chariot
likrnt
iUiku
And
exultation
given
ighma
the
This
War,
took
This
error
an
(3),and
prayers
(4)
unknown
names
the
coijugation
ariat.
my
powerful
my
(2)
battle.
name.
of
had
time
awaj).
sweeper
"2)
in
Ashur
next
Arbela,
over
and
sighs
my
are
the
enter
Chariot
And
(3).
The
"1)
victory (1)
describe
words
the
think, gave
enemies),
which
^^^tTTows
the
Aclicrib, the
of
Moon-goddess
pity (2)
think,
had
I
great
my
^'^ây
K.tii^
of
many
chariot
and
(4).
lines, I
two
In
the
kashadi.
next
^t^^t;
Bel, Nobo
Sun,
and
with
assistance
my
the
might gain
heard
They
to
csuaxe
163
SENNACHERIB.
for
it
the
sake
called
is
Sapinat
simply
of
brevity.
be
fTYT
I rode.
araif
PT^
text.
should
C^) dannannt
C7) weshatlima.
[T.
have
omitted
Then
^nd
line
60, which
heretics (5), and
I hurled
(1) tsir.
often
63
*^ttle;
but
tningg^that
"^
^^
"^8
"Toin
understand.]
that
(2)
thunder
(G)
them
on
to
they
the
present
general
evidently
(3)
king
one
and
Assyriani^,
contain
the
of Nuva-ki
battle.
Khumban-undash.
Khnmba,
enemies
Yem
(4)
(7).
ummanati.
(0) cshgum.
the
full of obscure
are
in
of
like
V.
note
the
king
in
battle
is
him.
to
69
Tonans
See
(3) of
army
(r")sinuti.
Jnpiter
the
was
compared
CLineB
not
(2) gimri.
(4) nskiri.
"^cy
all
against (1)
I rushed?
(7) Tern
I do
of
the
not
command
entrusted
See
chief
It is
terms.
did
He
spirited description
note
deities
among
in person,
the
W.
of
said,
This
the
chief
name
Susians.
of
the
other
though
command
to
is derived
A
former
164
ASSYRIAN
of
king
Susa,
One
of
(the
fort
the
and
gold
tlicm
takta
(ashkun
(kishadati
(line 80)
name
the
then
that
says
heads
of
then
wenakush
their
who
off
cut
the
heade
his
to
biga
elucidation
await
of
language
destroyed
their
chariot), whose
must
silvei
king speake
yoked
rakab^
th"i
of
of
and
were
description
Ehumba
anklets
things
from
the
the
gahir
these
inscriptions.
the
bracelets
I took
hne.
in the
In
"in,
axes
kima
omaments
their
Karrij the
aims.
ivory,
of
Simani
"
aha
ratti
sun,
off.
the
weparrikhu,
(col. VI.
line
next
I would
text.
from
gold, ehbi,
pattuti khuzanni-sun
this
great
vapor.
their
of
IiJiuri htradi
"
abut, I dissipated ?
niD*p
bodies
with
sapsapati,
dead
silver, kiresh, of
prisoners
lives
vapour
off
feet, amkhar,
error
his
their
sun,
of
I cut
sun,
namzari
translate
an
breath
ashpi, of
anklets,
Bulta
plunders
kati
In
derived
soldiers,
off.
hint ktshtar, like
of
other
massacred
he
their
I cut
wenakushj
He
X],
Sargon.
oflScers
the
and
and
(karniski)
into
researches
Til
I attacked
says,
all this
But
called
was
gold,
Among
steeds
of
describes
with
note
opponent
Y.)
note
He
noble
Sapinat.
further
{See
[see
sun)
frontier
He
feet.
(tsibittiruknpi-ya,
was
from
the
of
inlaid
wcnakkush).
sun
chariot
or
their
great
then
text
swords
around
the
the
on
The
Khumba).
TRANSLATED.
was
strongholds
wearing
as
enemy
Khumba-nikash,
chief
of
TEXTS
the
read
fourth
do
5)
there
not
attempt
to
is, I believe,
sign {J^^ tsuvy
instead
of:::;
Ekim
(I
took
(then: swords
have
may
thus
of
prize of)
(inlaid)with
battle), mitsiir
Damascus
been
kabal, with
sha
ni
The
blades.
gold
and
plural sign
silver.
then
account
These
continues
"]
"
The
driven
(See
i.",
(8)
iddu
(4)
bulthutBon
ida
Qes.
prehendit.
as
as
completely plundered,
and
kabal
or
takhazi
from
into
the
the
my
the
(2),
Their
(4).
battle
fierce
(1),
attack
battle
2J1
(2) slia lapan
name."
But
and
danni.
laid down
or
manua,
takhari
seized,
1059).
single word,
yekrup
(6) rakibu,
of
dederunt
in
grasped
in
alive
them
conflict
the
gave
sun,
took
from
fled
had
who
NehO'Sum-ishkun
with
(5) they
spoil given
to
my
Z.)
note
Nebo
"
(1)
I
which
(6), were
soldiers.
or
and
horses,
and
atmihha,
BaJadan,
(3),
chariots
chiefs, together
their
Merodach
surrendered
6)
of
greatest
of
son
had
made
or
itmikha
aiiti-ya,in
my
takharitmikha
thus
the
vowel
their
Buti-ya.
hands
was
a
takhad
eblakn.
arms.
Here
we
shoald
probably
got changed
pronounced
to
hftve
had
timihh, TO/1
(ftx)m Hebrew
t.
ously,
continu-
166
ASSYRIAN
The
before
well
(2), and
latter
(4)
of
(3)
their
horses,
Its
(5).
as
mound
(6)
not
was
....
Hebrew
In
garrisoiL
IV.
inscription,
^^T^n
tte
snhtaitituteB
62,
least
at
or
Gesenius
maahmar
as
from
one
From
career).
the
tsanak
for
find
ciiminalB
clansit.
p32J
inscription
shall
root.
same
prison
root
Constantinople
particularly
We
"IDIC^
Sometimes
castody.
The
custodia.
cura,
same
these
sajs
were
enemies.
(7) val
(5), its
bare
(2)
lost
was
part (6) had
upper
Bnkarat
(8) snbat-sa
its ttinin
(1)
age
ebsi
(3), its
fallen
fonnda-
down
(7).
tablet?
the
to
of which
preservation
great
importance
appears
attached.
From
emana.
verb
\0y
eman,
lose, in Hebrew
to
DD^
emam,
be
to
sha.
ishda
Root
(7) ikupa.
aram
or
Perhaps
from
But
26.)
xiz.
for
which
(defluzit),
(nudua)
tram
Hithpael
down
pulled
palace,
of the
of
sculptures
toiling
brought
low
(1)
fields f (5)
I cast
])alace.
Sennacherib
And
(8)
the
with
in
of
sha
plains
iiiins
earth
(11)
of
of
of
the
quotes
subBtitntes
floxii.
rvr
of
part
than
account
it
it.
make
show
(3)
the
city.
low
old
the
building
re-
The
slaves
ns
mound.]
earth
the
of
before.
was
Museum
to
(6) about
(or rubbish)
Heb.
every
curious
very
earth
who
inscription
of the
sha.
aggnr.
British
quantity (2)
vast
and
the
Gesenius,
I demolished
grandly
more
baskets
hill with
up
much
give
est
conjugation
or
sikhirti
to
(6) risha
D'lV.
Constantinople
(1).
ana
proceeds
now
the
word
(1)
[The king
Dl^j
C^pJ fiikup (dcletus
this
is the
palace
That
that
of
tami.
(5) irma.
the
went
hidden.
(4)
post,
later,
863,
old
laid
were
been
or
Urura
who
protection (1)
or
(8) fa9ade
Esarhaddon
X\l\"^
safe
Ges.
extreme
(2) Dedicatory
Job
beautiful
Its
its mound.
(1) labarish
lost
of
valoables.
â,
From
(3)
valuables
is the
little
spoils of foreign
tain
have
their
pakadah
tsinak,
p3^
chiefly the
to
of
the
pakadah
place
(5) Butaksu,
tious
custody
militaiy
passage,
employed
word
(4) tsanaki,
(6)
lodgement
safe
(4)
fathers
my
and
(7).
Hebr.
(p. 836) that
(Hebrew
the
kings
karoM,
for
(army)
this
(3) pakadi.
the
care
custody
Perhaps
In
light troops.
observes
for
the
sutishnr.
ana
(2) karafli.
kilil
the
finished
been
never
(1)
for
wliich
build
to
the
for
as
had
began
me
troops
Kurili,
of
palace
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
in baskets
On
the
(4) from
top
(7)
(9) abandoned
fields f
(12)
which
of
(10)
I
ANNALS
brongb.'t (13)
mound
from
OF
the
167
SENNACHERIB.
banks
the
of
river,
completed
the
(14)
(15).
(1) Aslibita.
(2) mahidu.
(^ tixubn.
From
denote rxalbish
(4) ti
/IDP
and
reb
the
ruina.
kastim.
(Gêa.
See
This
And
896).
(â"laallL
Hebrew
Loca
aticl
signifies stratus,
(") Ui-xairti.
(7) A.S
eli
It
is the
The
(U)
chiefly used
to
Hebrew
kcut, a vessel,
which
7lOT
to
varies
to
(upon
it).
humilis, debilis (Gesenius).
has
tsirtissha
of wtraddi
conjugation
(I added).
(11) ebgar.
(13) ashbata.
It
^V'agmallL
few
n.
the
(in) etzibu.
uahalli.
""*'^""""i
with
Related
causative
or
(9) naakriti.
12)
366,
Constantinople inscription
sha
but
367.
HlCrp (Oes. 908).

depressa?
prostratus,
(tliereupon).
^ "'ifearaddL
with
pp.
dry earth;
compared
be
may
demiesal
vTTT
yun
Gesenius,
word
also
kirub,
lines
the
is
sha
causative
or
of
conjugation
which
wemaUi,
previously.
(15) t,ala.
Tô
hundred
(1) l%e
I
(1)
UlH
Constantinople
concliKi^
that
(2) riiia
meniQxtl
Hebrew
Bwnliori.^^
be
will
50
I believe
it
tipih 11313
If
digitomm."
has
inscription
60.
was
vas
is the
take
we
I raised
height (3)
in
(2)
the
"
3
the
was
at
as
same
20."
which
From
"ubique
says,
the
inches,
(5).
sus.
Gesenius
palma.
palm
and
vas
(4) its wall
height
of
pro
Uie
wall
feet.
(8)a.i^clanL
W
w"ghak,
1j^
tlie
Shami
month
that mound
(5)
(1),
I
(3)
bmlt îde
(6) kiritsu.
I extended.
began
....
and
low
after
palacebuilt (6) loftilyafter

(1)Shami, t.e. the
month
the
on
the
the
day
palace
of
called
of the
manner
of
fashion
napshid,
and
eMid
''life"
l0fliDiBg
it
are
is
The
(2)
XIX.
expanded,
extendo.
Here
"qfter
different
either
cither
napshcU
or
has
of
ways
isIUd
or
extended.
the
or
Belgari.
tsirta
writing
or
from
Niphal
Constantinople
thefcuthion ofSyrui,**
Constantinople
only
written
lonDdatkms** is written
VOL.
broad,
humble,
(6)tcirta ebshid.
and
(4),
another
Assyria.
of heat
expando,
tOttS
iahi^" r\T\n low
^fM
and
(4) imi.
(5) napltihiior
f^d,
upon
pinewood
Syrians,
WtalrUll
or
Bitgari (2),
and
stoue
peshit,
(1. 64)
epishti [elevatioperis].
the
same
napisJiti; and
has
is added.
So
word.
the
word
isJidi.
the
But
word
meaning
168
ASSYRIAN
Which
(3), and
grand
more
this
his
name
Master
Assyrian
bow,
history
Persian
him
2) Bel
king's
of
bow,
I used
Columns
and
tarbit.
(2)
Mount
(7)
I added
(3)
tliem
(9)
Kham"na
word
same
their
sounded
vhice
(2)
placed
of
of
pitsi stones,
Balada,
sbs,
land
(4)
(6)
brass
of
them.
(7)
Harm"na.
as
(6) namxi.
ecris, sera.
which
divuie
gigantic
the
(5) mitslr.
(9)
out
of
ardfer
another
gates.
(8) weshalkush.
Carved
and
adorned
shining
eli shin.
Latin,
(1)
growth
with
Ham"na
or
in
as
to
the
Gobryas,
Rustam
the
arrows.
stones
(5)
both
carried
regis, who
Nakshi
the
tim,
passage
prefixed.
favourite.
at
this
in
wood
Arcifer
of his
keeper
(4) weshatriza
The
eri.
the
inlaid
wood
illi.
(3) pili
tablet
precious
Hermon.
The
great
or
of
sign
or
sagitta.
placed (8), and

(1)
^T,
that
name
Strongbow,
is from
Kim-galli
is observable
the
rather
its Earl
histor}' has
of
birthday
the
on
probably
likewise.
lofty pine trees,
With
...
It
special
(4) nakUt.
rabat.
was
English
as
nobleman
of
which
usual
Aspathincs,
(2).
how,"
yet
OT
with
fir trees
Khamana
the
doubtless
commemorates
arrows.
gatti, great.
want
honoured
my
Strongbow
Hebrew
ya.
was
is
Darius,
tablet
and
(arrows),
kuti
had
have
may
haman,
kuli
and
And
(2) strong,
more
(4).
royal dwelling
of
great
himself.
of
vastly
was
(8)
my
(2)
"the
means
than
office
for
palace
Kim-galli (1), the

(1) Hig
one
(2) Buturat.
finished
(1)
avcliitectural
more
eli makritL
(1)
of
former
the
beyond
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
found
were
bulls
weratta.
I caused
(1)
be
to
in
tho
pro*
made,
and
them
....
(1)
These
innamru.
huikUmjsf (I)
protection
(3)
assembly),
and
agalij able
(7)
vehicles
(2) irtsit.
which
of
for
draw
to
are
desthied
the
cars,
commonly
(2)
Council
great
my
also
care
(5)
both
(4)
of
for
of
horses
baggage-waggons,
used
in
Hebrew
the
state
(6)
and
and
S^K
reception
(or
national
called
mares
all
and
the
other
(8).
war
(1) Sisha.
(2)
also
This
stated
double
in
many
object
other
of
the
great
inscriptions.
building,
or
rather
series
of
buildings,
is
ANNAia
OP
169
SENNACHERIB.
(8) latiahur.
(4) niBbtt
of the
of
the
exuople, Eflarhaddon
tiiegreat
I
of
men
lodged them
^ran
in
empire,
the
sentence
in
galleries and
and
halls
of
''Journal
the
other
many
of this
the
and
This
noblemen.
-my
in
to
believe,
chiefs
the
building)
very
of
people
them.
all of
palace."
the
Literature,"
Sacred
For
I assembled
**
land,
my
within
apartments
assembly
inscriptions.
17,
No.
"
78.
p.
doubtful.)
somewhat
is
(speaking,
says
the
alluded
is
empire
translation
my
(Thelast
principftl men
resbdtt, literallymy
notables
'
(5) pakadi.
(6)
(7) belli,masters;
S) hnnata
And
having
le,
doing.
of, so
the
power
or
custody
kamiski.
takhazi.
also
for
wcii8tomed(2)
the
care
double
the
to
(1)
collar
(3)
and
of horses
well
mares
(4), and
tramed
to
nashmar,
Niphal,
from
draw
the
chariot(5).
(1)nashmadL
ibmar.
But
"ttZ^
fîadah.
of
instead
place
Hebrew
In
We
of
this,
safe
thus
'"tttlites
by auiodia
and
of
"
custodia
"
^ tiie Hebrew
"^
ÔS
rode
iz.
Kings,
25
in every
text
in
the
"Aa
has
"
And
same
the
inscription
all
This
they
Bome
collar.
From
Assyrians
others, the
use
and
how
this
that
burden
enuk,
This
N.
for
knew
or
of
called
bow
Hebrew
the
pair
were
drew
Jeha to Bidkar
his
captain, Remember
'^^^^ after Ahab
his father, the Lord
laid
a
as
Gesenius
Uuidk.
and
And
well).
adjective (often
yoke,
car
Jehu
(who knew,
isu
(*)emuki
meaning
same
of which
nuuhmar,
verb
maahmar,
substantive
has
pahadah,
the
instance.
pair,
verbal
says
this
in
joined together.
or
tsimid,
two warriors
VBid
The
tsibati,double,
the
use
Gcscnius
namely
career,
(S) well accustomed.
be
Hebrews
words
three
suits
would
which
custody,
have
"" "enso
this
the
written
yoked
oxen
rakabim
We
Jehoram.
smote
when
and
Then
thou
rode
him."
upon
In
this
been
already
has
together.
tsimdinu
collar, pOy
word
tHbUU^
word,
treated
o'lnnoteO.
(^ patnnah
And
niri.
ana
greatly
Niri
was
extended
the
(1)
biga,
the
or
two-horse
êe
chariot
the
defences? (2) of
note
great
GG.
gate
ofNuva.
(2) kishaUa.
(1)vasrabbit.
This palace from

I
completedit.
fixed
up withm
My
its foundation
tablets
"
the
to
written
its
summit
records
(1)
of
built
(2)
name
my
"
it.
(1)nabnrri,
summit.
(2) mushari
sumi
sidhir
and
ya.
170
In
future
Iflhtar
shall
when
this
king
(11)
male
(9)
shall
who
raise
(10)
"
shall
and
then
replace
"
hear
will
Ishtar
and
fread
"
victim
Ashur
(12)
future
shall
who
ornaments
name
my
the
(5),
decay
people
his
(13)
"
tami.
(1)
arkat
(2)
inambu
them^
rubn
(9)
mnshari
asbri
the
(4)
to
(7)
Mimakkir.
(4)
nakrish
and
(1)
of
take
throne
his
bil
It
him).
from
believe
likkL
(18)
ishimma.
(14)
ikribi
call
and
(2)
of
the
and
(3)
my
utterly
gods,
May
"
confound
from
away
sweep
name
so.
(6)
him,
(8)
this
shidri.
is
verb
however
may
(8)
(11)
lizitsu.
1
innakhn.
likham.
libsa.
him,
!
(5)
ankhut-sa
from
(5)
luttisb.
(7)
father
the
lord,
;'* i.e., ahall
names
ilabbiru.
tablets
my
their
name
tlirone.
(10)
(2)
lishkibbul
away
ya.
lutar.
he
May
(1)
(7)
sa
great
sceptre
sweep
sum!
destroyer
Ashur,
decree^
the
(4)
sidhir
ana
The
(6)
arka.
(6)
by
were
divine
shall
they
"
Literally
bcl
ribitut.
ana
(12)
zigir
it
as
(8)
his
of
and
and
(14).
prayers
him
tablets
place
their
in
them
its
(7)
restore
sacrifice
and
(4)
grow
and
old
land
tliis
of
(3)
Ashiir
whom
sons,
my
soveroiîty
shall
Avritten
the
(8)
the
to
shall
who
altar
an
(2)
palace
(6)
aloud
call
kin^
the
under
days,
(1)
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
the
derived
be
same
snmi
(5)
likim
ya.
sn.
lishkibbuasa
as
from
(8)
kab"U
(8)
ispa.
(may
he
birthday
of
battle.
guza.
Colophon.
In
the
month
Bel-Simiani
(1)
gold
Ilis
conferred
of
(1), prefect
Shakkut,
may
by
the
mean
King
as
the
twentieth,
is
the
Karkamish.
of
"
name
day
Adorned
mark
with
of
the
nobility.
bracelet/'
From
viz.
Shnani
the
a
bracelet
bracelet.
of
I7l
SENNACHERIB.
OF
ANNALS
NOTES
ADDITIONAL
[Octobei^1861.]
^î^RiXG
the
Presented
of
two
some
than
better
passages
able
to
before, and
been
have
Society, I
the
to
translation
this
since
elapsed
have
which
years
meaning
the
elucidate
was
added
therefore
have
these Explanatory Notes.
Note
^ttle, is
contrary
Note
'*Unk,
expression,
la
lower
shall
The
^^îficers,of
Note
Note
6
as
tranquil.
or
artificere
translated
king
probably
were
people."
"common
all the
can-ied
off
Edu
is the
properly,
shijnid,to join,
shimdi, from
the
after
the
marishati'kum,
etzib.
val
edu
edish, shigly
adverb
marishati-ti, ad
"c., your
also
is found
Marishati, heads,
Examples:
Î'omiah
has
text
Hence
had.
D.
15.)
*^^ci
The
^^
same
the
that
on,
we
j"a88age
anij
with
meet
shitnbi, or
Jerusalem.
C.
^*âldce
^^*
further
see
khari
halek
shimbi, "artificers;"
therefore
have
"f^n
^1p
present
named
persons
I
py
Gesenius
fight.
to
Hp
khari, peaceable,
joiners, the
or
rank.
the
in
translated
have
carpenters
îebrewTOS^.
^^
following example
But
B.
khari,
takhariy
that
I think
la kharL
ashar
Hebrew
the
with.
fight
to
Went
t'ê
safety,
from
derived
(P- 905) gives the

"^
of
Places
A.
onty
(See
Ges.
xix.
13;
Samuel
falls from
in
one.
Hebrew.
of honoxu*
crown
by
one
ejus,
caput
niuneral
heads,
your
xiii. 18.
ebriu, I made
Unkin
expiatory sacrifice, or
an
sacrifice
of
puri-
*^^^tion.
of
^^^^toria
Û"1
^ôt
bara,
verb
"jmrification."
;
i7g^
must
Note
hag, victima.
yn
the
is from
"bnu
**^*^8c
Hebrew
is the
Jluk
res
purgandi
Hebrew
The
be
13.
E.
^*^*A:hir,
pai'vus;
The
wetzakhir
which
habens,
verb
Latin
mat-su,
is written
purgare;
seems
pums
12
accordhig
is T1]l
JVl^
or
to
is
in
res
Gresenius, pp.
of which
the
the
pur171
original
related.
dimuiished
in
in Hebrew
used
much
word
bar, puritas.
12
vim
Hebrew
his
1^
territory',from
(see Gescuiu*^
172
p. 869),
that
Ro
Arabic
took
]iis
the
certainly
differ
from
Note
F.
the
(ser^'irefecit
After
chariots
'*
which
words
of the
"
horses
it is the
collare
word
II.
The
ehishanni
were
evidently
Gesenius
is the
I reduced
to
both
I did
(sittati)
it
"
says
passage
to
seems
the
following
imply
"
Note
22),
I.
Defence
irefihaihtshtt,"I
derived
from
in
JTobn^w
the
\y
shalbt,
As
which
to
the
The
fortress
is
or
The
guilt
robnr,
be
"
or
of
sort
and
in
g^ssit"
se
considered
bad
of
It
rascals."
"
the
whole
the
of
factors,
male-
people
is obscure;
passage
hihabitants
who
but
not
were
rebellion.
of
which
word
is
defence,"
citadel,
next
sense
better
the
the
strong
is Jty\2
poi)ulation,and
the
of
The
Jciusaiem,
nJKTi
ix?ople of Amgarmn,
the
but
rest
first word,
persons
cheats
"
common
of
dregs
city, who
the
ignominiil affecit,"
means
^!?0
dolosus."
in tlie
inscriptions.
r//c,
the
on
agtiin'in this inscription.
occurs
pardoned
built
a
an
as
Hebrew
well
might
b'Uati, also
The
he
of
dered
ren-
pSJ^ enukj
The
root
"
that
collar
ibish, "turpiter
tt^2^
female;
"
The
renders
Hebrew
all the
be
Hebrew
It is the
182).
I think
and
la ntbi,
may
slavery."
rascals.
or
and
fraudulentus
for
])eople of
to
verb
It
not
they
the
of
common
p.
word,
from
male
form
Gesenius
women.
slavery
emuki
taking jugales
inscription
reduced
The
deeply compromised
very
this
people,
second
derived
727),
p.
chariots.
"tlie
I
bVafi,
probably
Perhaps
altered
closely related,
The
same.
the
has:
eg^t."
Gesenius,
see
784).
ehish, wliich
is
character,
is
much
not
serviit,makes
is added,
horses,"
(see Gesenius,
"turpiter
the
did
T^V
ntnnerosimm,'*
"
or
an
shameful
tt^^^n
(Ges. 397)
p.
text
bishana, "shame"
and
word
stature,"
little man."
the
"
land.
his
subjugavit,
in
pDy,
and
ebishanni, means
Hiphil
small
of
"
was
of that
is uncertain.
diawiug
(Gesenius,
Note
the
or
modem
the
by
adjective, 1^
and
elsewhere
is used
gh,
elsewhere.
18, and
^^jugafes sine ntimero^^^
neck
he
ebitÎ subjugated
su
xxix.
of
sense
Emuk
of
force
quotes.
Assyrian pronunciation
^^w^
G.
epithet
that
this
the
confirmed
also
read
from
name
Mat
Ezekiel
Note
is
Gcscniiis
we
had
Zacchir,
Iliphil Tliy
in
have
This
word.
whom
of
TRANSLATED.
must
soghir, small, which
probably
as
this
in
Zacchacus,
For
letter
the
ghain,
Arabic
in
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
of
word
word
pnvsidiufiu
occurs
(col. III.
probably
frequent
atsiey bulwarks,
as
substantive,
be
to
rence
occur-
is
the
and
174
who
976,
p.
that
says
united
princes
by treaty
said
are
be
to
baalij
bdli shahiia.
or
If
the
prosjx^rityof
Peace
for
to
in
Botta,
Note
tenified
The
27
Note
is 11
used
to
(Gesenius,
Note
it
the
But
often
in
T,
boat,
with
he
epithets
is
wickedness
throw
rabble
of
quitting
light
have
est.
(Geseuius).
much
are
It
is
the
movit
castra
pitiable manner,**
of this
hiscription.
Adverbs
Syriac
in
ish.
kilti
kiri
and
men
of
killnti
along
women
the
tsirussu
with
vitufierative
most
^*?0
this
is
in
to
of
^y^^3
all
denote
it
is
is
the
plural
malus,
kinds
of
Syriac
^3
70).
p.
would
singular
were
Syriac
filthy rabble.
killati
])laraleither
probable,
more
subject
uix"n
i*ascal, and
is the
used
for
used
in
statement
reduced
subsist
to
it
that
remark
Kings
ui)on
to
a])ix"ars
vi. 25,
D^^V
'Htl
that
kiri
coliinibavum.
have
that
there
failed
inscription, I
in
string
Btm
word
garrison
Commt'ntators
they
"in
It is here
Hebrew
else, which
or
hifamous
nn.
same.
chief
the
wm'tn, sterc""ra
suggested
factus
in
of.
of
the
famished
timidus
especially
returned,
employs
\mter
plural
some
whence
militartfkind.
be
to
ruXuk,
conjugations,
doubtful.
it
he
says
baai, cf)ntemptible (see Schaaf,

Before
also
swore
of ruh^
of heart
passages
usually
Assyrian
think
can
from
feminhie
which
hi
other
renders
text
the
the
is
Kilti
of
likrut^
in
sense
is sierats, in Hebrew
Kiri
faint
transtulit, and
word
but
vile
Here
him."
the
The
P.
"
i.e.,
its different
translated
that
in
occurs
of
Note
have
form
end
is
807).
p.
0.
because
^D*)
"P
especially
etik, movit,
pPiS
is
22^
etik, and
verb
movements^
express
Hebrew
other
fathers
conjugation
animus,
est
ruk, whence
This
or
verb
leb, fractus
irak
N.
The
937).
936,
^T
Hithpael
is the
Itrulu
adjective
"His
said
is
it may
in
shalbu
pronunciation
it
where
inside
altered
are
for
prayer
(skalbusun).
(Ges.
Niphal
This
ciation
pronun-
the
lulcsuU
last words
two
luksu.
pi. 151,
"
M.
the
broad
in
girbi-su sibbuta
''iw
For
!"
the
receive
exactly parallel case
an
palace
shnlbuta
to
fathers
my
the
dwell
ever
inscriptions
found
is
shalbu^ there
could
shabu
whether
it Iw) doubted
of
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
think
to
it
been
sorely peri)lexedby this, and
may
have
]mui
it
possible
be(?n
out.
that
plimt
But
from
0^^^
ÎH
so
named;
the
should
passage
be
have
some
although
in
this
traofilated
ANNALS
OF
colunUniSj and
contempt of
Note
that
it
In
(bis).
In
to the
for
the
the
book
ever
âf^
Susa
!" and
then
"live
well
very
is the
began
difference.
whether
^'^"*ily
jiave
lyb
.^"^le
'^^-^
-^'^JS:
wish
^^^d
the
first sign
Khiva,
to
I T
us
Tamita
da
nam,
Deity
rest
to
the
Hebrew
The
of this
! Aid
Susa
of
do
to
they
Tamita
with
us
remark-
king
attempt
izitsu,
I tliink
be
so.
conthiue
atta!
sar
its
strength!
preposition
the
the
sar
Hebrew
Canticles
The
latter
faith, and
liimself
in
is
Psahn
the
ana,
atta, for
Both
I. 6.
word
contains
applied
xxx.
to
10, and
the
king
thou
art
the
Da
used
gives examples
the
is either
Amita
Izit-su,
I read
particles are
these
Gesenius
"c.
auxilium.
amita,
da
powerful King
M) Sha.
meta-
Pity strength.
rather
or
16;
quoted by Gesenius,
evanuit
T\\y and
amita,
line
it is used
whence
passage,
n^?K
viz.
way.
same
hand,
following
Hebrew
ta
the
in
spelt
36:
previously,
lines
properly
enim, quia, quoniam,
HM'
good
is
in
for
amita
for the
IFor instance,
and
it may
though
(Col. V. 23)
ida-ni
few
it is
xxxii.
be
may
thus
^^laldee
else
ever
should
it^ from
of
strength
"^ress
but
!"
24
where
returned,
he
Deuteronomy
^"^Lcuce
the
an
!"
Babylon
unto
occurs
as
ê
make
Ihivul
thou
Ime
in
for lielp,
pi^'^'ôrically
^^*
live for
king,
art
turn,
Ida-ni, help
,^^^ôm
the
y][
not
^^^-^^^Vm,
at
out
envoys
least
Bahilu-ki
ana
make
to
Babylonian
I will
"
powerful king
be able
to
succour,
saying,
tliat
ffiternum.
of
his
an
'u\ many
temjms;
omne
kadi,
to
shaya^
add,
may
dissyllable, liddi.
as
in
occurs
ix)8siblethat
It is
adi, i.e.,
contracted
be
(or direct) thy Anny
The
^^^
in
adi,
Kulil'ka
''ûrn
could
kal
It
by hi,
added.
length.
at
^3
pronounced
discourse
After
^-^^^:
been
li
Jploring
written
answers
written
denoted
kadi
live, which
to
to.
inscriptions, but
plural sign
is HV
this
I should
As
word
referred
is
Khaya
live
translate
K^n
for
Babylon
Uinman,
to
reasons
Daniel
ever,"
of
son
ChaKlce
! live
kuig
from
I propose
TVT]
"For
"always"
for
^^"tibt
"^^^CiB
that
be
may
following
with
"0
"
Hebrew
of
astrologers, "c.,
the
messengers
errand.
Assyrian
of Sargon,
i'^scriptions
^yriac
with
speaking
of
thus
thus
speak
passage
the
in
him
the
for
the
Daniel, when
salute
their
the
to
in
places
^^f^"ii
mode
I tliink the
to
stated
sound
important
uu
they
ever,"
used
terra
several
for
in
of
i)re8ent passage
of
king
merely
was
anything.
approach Nebuchadnezzar,
ever!"
175
SENNACHERIB.
Hebrew
notion
in
Psalm
elsewhere,
both
xlv.
(see
ex-
(p. 972),
great
5, and
Ges.
to
fortis,or
^JD^*
of
scn-
is the
power
to
the
p. 77.)
176
ASSYRIAN
Note
Q.
would
he
heart,
the
verb
of
desu'e
ikutzutz,
The
verb
make
; which
2î{pkatzatZy is praecidit
end
an
it.
of
doubt
no
terminavit,
non
spcm
Libbu-s,
make
to
was
means
a
quest
con-
collect
to
Greek
warlike
of
guthering"
together;
The
collected.
close
Adi
Susubi
with
"And
made
mighty
"a
whence
"Ul^ igr^ acervus,

relat"^d
closely
seems
aêipetv
tribes.
word.
S.
libations."
rabu,
12l"^ agr,
things
Note
they
val
ho[)C8.
his
heart's
Hebrew
this
to
libhu-s
tiling,and
ikru
R.
heap
TRANSLATED.
Babylonia.
Note
From
his
or
of
off
cut
to
has
text
relinquish
not
abscidit,
his
The
TEXTS
the
ratified
alliance, and
Kalebaia
Susubi
that
Babylon,
treaty with
akhafi
Babilu-kiana
ear
of
Chalybaean, king
solemn
ikrubtt^ buUiar'
insukunu.
sun
nigh
Ikrubuj they drew
him
to
Chaldee
from
kereb, prop^
]11p
accessit, appropinquavit.
Akhati
often
brother,
Bukhar
of
word
Lexicon
it
think
great
of
khuhar,
conjunxit,
consociavit
this
is sometimes
word
be
to
and
the
kunu,
inire,
quoniam
the
of
it
leads
of
simietimes
Beth
Yakuna.
they
pr"ured
G71, who
says
for
offer
bukhu,
It
Sargon.
hbare
another
is derived
solebant
foedns
veteres).
word
buk,
p12
it
nasuky
^D^
interpretation
from
of
name
ffwovû^
libations, which
in
snpix)sed
from
it is awevlcaOai
sign
the
here
hbation,
junxit^
last
in
have
another
foedus
The
as
found.
be
merely
"1211
kun^
pangendis
to
me
stand
may
cylinder
p.
and
Grescnius's
in
will
be
may
length,
of
metathesis
peace.
admits
language
Insukunu,
317),
foederibus
in
passage
viz., that
du
Insukunu,
(see Gcsenius,
this
(Ges.
of
akh^
brethren.
tibki^ measures
bukliar
of
treaty
country
libavit
And
that
from
as
inscriptions,and
examples
similar
many
become
Hebrew
thus
derived
treaty
The
the
in
tikhi
iKissible,therefore,
pronunciation
Sargon,
letters
of
written
sometimes
are
by
explain.
difficult to
jx^rmutations
strange
brotherhood
or
united
nations
because
is
alliance
for
occurs
of bukhar,
I
to
find
pour
on
out
water.
should
Why
There
baian?
far
lived
lavished
a
term
from
is
was
away
on
of
followers,
contempt,
a
contemptuously
So,
dog.
called
explained by
Dr.
"
I think
in
the
he
another
son
Hincks.
of
that
was
called
Chalybes,
the
Considering
that
meaning
be
called
nation
North.
the
to
Susubi's
3^D kaleb,
first
certainly
was
chief, Susubi,
relxillious
this
but
the
passage,
nobody."
lowest
a
This
thoy
which
abuse
i)erhap8 Kalcbaia
of
Chaly-
the
may
is
be
extraction,
rebellious
curious
chief
phrase
ANNADS
Note
This
T.
battle,
the
that
Battle
new
Sussex,
in
which
one,
anachronism
U,
The
in his
this
of this
for this word,
See
dolore et luctu, vel
petrandum,
Note
king
wore
^^û-ya^
V.
This
his
on
the
W.
It
Land
*^
P"
Ae
rb^
He
Biovit;*'
and
NoTK
^kntt
**'^'*
the
change
inter-
and
308
pp.
Clamor
invocavit.
im-
auxiUum
ad
for
prayers.
from
remarkable
Clamor
in col.
It
-winter.
vndniih
aish
advanced
fc^TYY which,
X.
this
in
sign
Before
to
have
it
words
pitiable
the
same
him
for
the
is often
word
veiy
simple
in
itsalukh, which
or
Daniel
iii. 30.
et
high
to
[)er8on
publica
nmnera
"schuell
these
in
occurs
"ad
it
itsaiu
whom
Commander
and
only
The
itsfthi hel
made
had
error
word,
uklt.
advance
to
and
the
I read
stranger
an
on
Xuca-li
sar
minister)
it ends
or
erased
legible.
higii honour,
is
about
statement
noveitlieloss
^^YYI
uh
as
tsaiakk,
German,
icehul sunuti, in
appears
is
tliis is
"greaves."
mean
purposely
prime
or
when
sense
renders
this
been
requires exj)lanation is
In
that
yiah'ru, s/ki
to
vizier
the
or
may
wide
or
"Khumban-undash,
(perhaps
tsalah^
which
remarkable
"ISSV clausit),
broad
(something)
the
which
armour
Hebrew
(from
V, line 7(S has
had
the
describe
I enclosed
with
slight breathing,
state.
B64.
and
Gesenius,
and
152,
to
seems
very
1 think
^titeiice which
*lebrew
is
Nuvaki
of the
or
tsukh^ by
or
p.
siglis
It is derived
iniplorant.
uTmnanati-su"
Similar sign
^j
tzupie-ya^ my
indistinctlywritten,
Khmnhan
the Anny."
"*
60
original
mnmahir
king of
îef
line
word
follows:
as
is curious.
opem
legs, wtpshaU',
my
cylinder by the
^"^tdn
the
on
Note
pity (see
liiTutj with
word
legs. Atsur^
"Khnmban-undasli
It
acquired
reflecting
they interpret clamavit,
quo
probability,
and
name
without
the
"c.
followed by
Note
previous
Schaaf,
which
all
In
1000).
p.
city after
the
to
we
statement.
pj;^ zukh^
Q.
and
its
adopted,
word)
last
pjyT otherwise
of
S70,
chronicler
upon
etymology
Helwew
lost
place
Ishtnu, they heard
remarks
some
the
given
was
shaJcuni,
Hebrew
(see Ges.
20
xx.
read
In
arrows."
Samuel
should
we
signifies"shiughter."
the
involved
Note
shot
of Khaluli
name
^bnyialul
because
of dunni^
"they
shalak, jecit sagittas,
1 think
like
for shalhini,
177
SENNACHEBTB.
But, perhaps, instead
stand
may
n^
find
OF
See
honores
this
is the
honoui*s
Gesenius,
cito
i)ro-
avanciren."
ashkun
manjier
meaning
takta-sun,
I
destroyed
as
read
we
them
in col. V,
(line 75)
;
where
line 2, Uki-ut
178
ASSYRIAN
Webtil
imttit.
latter
word
Y.
col. V, line
In
them
Weshirfia, I brought
the
for
(Ges. 1)5C).
(la ashmuti),
Greeks
fn)m
continually
blameless
were
yoked
blood
they
his
to
anaJcish;
using
the
sanguis,
Syriac
dama.
soldiers
of
the
shake
in
Anah'shj
whether
that
calls
he
tliey
their
gaUant
gashuti ishallu
Hebrew
Ul
high spirited, is
or
usually
is
afivfiwpj
when
do.
we
gallant
and
whom
their
anak,
is
adverb
Note
an
ai)plied to
hakhilati
the
gashati
and
occurred
"np khariy
Note
before
(see page
from
also
occurs
silik,an
neck, for it
occurs
\)M.
not
am
whether
sure
it is put
for
common
1G2).
in
pbn
preposition
bas-relief
an
all
in
itti
of
king
end
to
plunder);
This
adverb
derived
be
from
905.)
p.
the
cases
tive
substan-
(with).
itsikhu
(the
lives."
their
save
ittanoy
to
/talak,
may
tzukhar-sun
"to
put
it
distuiguish
to
soldiers;
completely.
think
(Gesenius,
the
and
the
to
The
Ashur-bani-pal
his
life.
last
wonl
slaying
is
Assiiik
word
probably
end.
Some
libbu-sm,
a
Hebrew
utterly
or
probably
tzukhar-su,
CG.
itarraku
zalla,
added.
yoke,
plunder (Hebrew
lidan, is added
After
doubtful), meaning
from
the
shake
Bamanusstin^
12.
It is difficult
BB.
Assilik
iiir,a
neck,
hostilis.
occursus
itti^standards,
Note
to
violence,
lion.
to
signifying loftily^
or
with
AA.
Note
the
VI, line
Col.
given; alaka,
bdkharuthy
especially
*?!and
Hebrew
necks.
Z.
were
is the
necks,
It is
from
this
is
as
gmhnti^
inscrij)tionswith
the
anaki'Su, their
This
word
army,
(blood)
inscriptions,
(Ges. 302).
elsewhere
tzukhav
and
auwfio^
So
107.
p.
dami-itun
in
ager
being faultless
as
adds,
then
proudly
dami
The
Ishallu^ they shook
they
campus,
Gesenius,
see
Farsistan,
gashati,
vmtnattati
to
heads
word
king's
shada,
epithets
He
of
province
described
:
borses,
district, shadi
{tsihitti rukupi-i/a), from
car
the
in
common
\Qvy
the
employ
their
tossed
tlie
arc
culpa
irreproachable.
or
from
mitf
ashem,
these
the
irtsiti, from
tsir
{karmski)
Dl"^"^
cities.
said, concerning
79, it is
Hebrew
horses
These
of
the
destroyed;
abbul,
destruction
(perhaps
horses).
of
form
down,
country
upi)er
celebrated
the
the
being ajjpliedto
Note
ilti,of
another
probably
is
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
of
they
the
words
utterly
phrase
but
to
ap]"ear
lost
heart,
itarraku
is
stand
or
more
were
thus
line
19,
pauic-stnick.
usually
written
Line
20
itezarabu, took
ttiom;*
Line
I do
tlieir
**
lives
well
in
pursuit
quick
S^rTiac, IDni
"iid),
see
from
hence
Gesenius,
The
king
(^ceinahir
them
says
Hiebrew
from
participle
uifnnnadir,
"
napshati iceninv,
Gesenius,
aliquid
vovit
"
650,
p.
of
those
to
jxirform something.
to
vow
them
of
life."
future, I granted
Jiadir^ to
by
translated
1T3
as
(Ges. 551.)
mahir, festinare
"lilD
the
for
submission
vowed
who
comes
words,
pursuit
in
cavalry
ashkaya^
Munnadir-mn
and
verb
the
from
sun);
king
ride.
chariots
his
the
of
chariot,
the
from
is
Gennanic
and
passage
horsemen
couriers
ratha,
word
Gothic
old
some
reiten, to
sent
arki
then
and
the
the
and
rndttd
word
The
old
The
of
sense
his cliariots
sent
of 1. 21,
translation
the
(especially as
930.
also, perhaps,
he
says
fast
p.
Uvea;
their
tzu-sun,
this
it suits
but
fugitives.
the
ride
to
rrtrf,
rfterifci,
chariot,
a
He
of
king
of
exactness
driving,"
the
for
extremely
the
to
their
upon
chariotB.
quick driving.
their
much
trust
not
rapidly;
fled
among
men
raJcahi-sun^ in their
h'reb
they
and
chief
the
Sitati-mny
flight(?);
Wemasharum\
21.
radadi'Suny upon
owrt
thus
^ven
be
may
179
SENNACHERIB.
OF
ANNAM
*arendum."
"A^shkaya
^*ie
'ôrm
of the
^to^y.
It
H).
turpiter
^^^^y
have
to
seems
*^**Xe
This
related
^^l"ie88ion
"âve
said
^Ccption
TIm
DD
to
leeond
(see
in
the
malefactors
I
147).
page
note
rule
"ign
in
to
this
by
which
this
word
Kima
khu
passage,
the
should
followed
^Y
therefore
is
kuppi, hke
Hebrew
probably
letter
be
'^
that
in
the
misprint
same
^Y
bird.
apparent
initial,is
when
to, and
eskuj
for
winged
an
the
in
by
it offered
that
hfeless
passages
doubt
little
have
nu,
pavimentum
B2^1
and
sign
them
other
several
death,
to
And
here.
used
was
in
occurs
Therefore
arrows."
my
IJoTE
putting
Hebrew
the
to
verb
mistake.
stretched
or
(see
the
final
Ji^T by
for du,
alius,
sense
is from
the
passage,
ground,
the
weratâbu,
verb
of
sense
îth
*"
to
ratmb, pavimentum,
^*'^Tit.
this
changed
been
I struck
IVeratsabu,
In
gessit.
se
esku,
in
in"^
same
which
shame,
ibiahana,
from
comes
slew;
the
AkhaVj
24).
the
in
before,
it is another
Ilebrew
is the
439.)
p.
werntsabu,
akhar,
ibishanu
word
the
had
have
^^,
*^^Xi
rabble;
first word,
The
arrows.
my
^7e
^^"tfs
tveratsabu
exjictly agree
that
line
be
to
appears
not
Gesenius,
(cul. VI,
eshi
in
does
little doubt
in
(See nnp^
ihishcmuy vile contemptible
^"^tili
It
but
be
can
word.
same
ibtshanu
-Akhar
there
I think
way),
either
read
be
may
XViy^P ikîaya, obedience.
Hebrew
tievortheless
Sliaya (for it
or
not
^Y
na.
180
ASSYBIAN
in
repreBcnted
admit
not
AsByrian by
tliis exception,
the
from
l"e
to
TEXTS
TRANSLATED.
simple
because
Chaldee
vowel.
it is
and
I find
But
simple
more
word
Syriac
that
consider
to
hJD;i
need
we
kuppi
wing
ffupa^
(Ges. 220).
Note
EE.
Issunu, they brought

kissed, from
issi'ku,they
as
of
The
simply
the
Note
in order
GG.
Tlorscs,
draw
to
word
Xcwaf
Liddell's
and
leather
broad
-^schylus
yoke
imperative
is
is
tense
in
from
y^\tf
again
order
of
place
to
yoke
the
the yoke
in
7.
In
to
word
Greeks
took
"
thing
some-
yoke ;"
thus
the
wear
the
mean
the
is
under
occurs
Arabic
evidently
to
the
It
bourn.
Xeîra^vov
Xenahvov^
cvvai
ava'^fk-ri^
would
found
in
opinion, the
my
word
strap fastening
says
xvii.
the
signifies,both
par
appendage
the
Lexicon
well
chariot
since
WID
boum
^yHQ
translated,
I have
Padna
in
have
two-horse
or
meaning.
hence,
For
the
to
higa
ix. 62, and
From
foi/.
belonging
last
(note 2),
themselves
niri, I
j). 445.
Luke
fadna.
to
the
in
arantium
biga
Testament,
changed
Scott
the
this
ann
that
LexicMMi,
Chaldee,
and
New
their
"
pattwsh
together
Schaafs
in
the
which
and
militum;
ordo
evidently requiring
Syriac
paragraph
next
ineshkunu, they ranged
iTTTO
accustomed
word
in the
again
occurs
of verbs
(Ges. 957).
Note
sense
off, in the
cepit vi, of
1^1^
Sitm
from
initial N
(Ges. 447).
FF.
battle;
is
Heb.
rash
ten
The
Issunu
tenses.
werash, I carried
verb
probably
the
portavit, just
nassa^
inscription.
Pul
the
l^Wl
pltfJ nojisik to kiss.
in
generally rejected
is
line
from
in
rendered
Ac
neck,"
the
on
and
Ac
neck
the
of Necessity.
HII.
Note
This
Constantinople
inscription,
which
line
42)
pi. 43,
(British Museum,
zitzut^ the
In
assault;
lofty place
effeminate
of
difficult
very
cowards;
refuge
garrison
passage
we
describes
:
adura,
kcdU
but
nathi
the
ran
down
the
aid
of
the
; shal
the
follows
as
city by
shagabUa^
away;
I hurled
mati, from
event
I took
Iksuda-amma,
illiku,
the
requires
passage
to
the
guna^
high precipices of
the
moimtiihi.
In
this
the
latter
Examples
of
I fixed
firmly.
meaning.
Hebrew
it
It
is
ttj^ aziz
have
word
Weshozitz
the
or
sha
first,la zitzttt,
infirmi, from
are
frequent.
occura
very
conjugation
azxtz^ from
ty robur,
of
Altakan
often,
the
fortitude.
and
verb,
ziUu
zitzu^
has
which
the
firmus.
means,
same
is
the
182
But
in this
name
of
tlie
it is, perhaps,
uncertainty
ancient
more
C()nse(|uently the
wife,
Semiramis
statue
of Nebo
in
Bit-rab
His
Second.
along
with
found
in
him
on
be
plate
35
of
"-"^
{kusJuiti)^
sar
katu-su:
kimuti
shebet-tzu
Ashur:
maJkut
) uttu-su,
V'
sar
eli
{nisi)
illu:
rat
guza-su
betli-khira
zanin
weshaknisu
duduku
bel-su
Ashur
kati
5.
malki
Kashid
niri-su.
ana
Shcmsi,
napakh
sha
dannu,
sar
la
mattu:
shat.
both
sha
Shemsi,
X^
Girbunda
kiprat
arbati
luna
mutzi
ta
"^
sha
"^^ Illipi, "^
Karkar,
Araziaeh
7.
V' Mitzu,
8.
"X^ Munna,
9.
X^
10.
11.
X^
or
liis ancestor.
as
the
Pul
be
Pul,
In8Crii*tion.
wemallu
wesharsidu
4.
6.
Ashur
wekbibu
as
rabu,
sar
sbanan
la
musipan
"^
Pul,
tarsu
as
Ashur
3.
will
of
name
frequently
inscription will
this
of
text
same
volume.
sha
2.
adopt provisionally
Museum.
British
The
sar
to
is conmicmorated
Sect"nd,
the
the
names
monarch
present
the
original
new
1.
best
had
monarch
Ashurakhbal
whom
Yuzabdan,
Tlie
TRANSLATED.
Pll.
much
the
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
Nahiri
V'
matu
12.
X*^ Tsurru, V
13.
adi
14.
weshaknis:
15.
V'
sha
sha
ashar-su
ruko,
eli parti rabti
adi
eli
Ta
(Jlumen)
madata
tikun
lu-alik:
Tusu
17.
bulkbi
milammi
18.
arduti
cbus:
19.
3000
20.
(thi'onus ehumeus)
2300
eli
X^
Arat
Kbati,
tikun
takabar,
5000
sar
sha
Palashta,
nir-ya
ana
Ana
wekhar.
-sun
Udumi,
"i^ Tusu
lu-etsir-su:
iskhut-su
bol-su
Ashur
sha
shemsi,
Y Mariah
ir-sarti-su
ir Dimashki
as
tikun
dimi
sha
rabti
parti
V^ Khumri,
Tsidunu,
16.
^haû-.su,
gimri-su,
Andiu
sikharti-sha,
ana
eli
kol
shemsi.
napakh
Akharri
gimri-sha, X^
ana
sikarti-su,
ana
V" Allabria, V' Abdadan,
Utzua,
kol
ana
Bclkhu
sha
'^'^Madaya,
kaspa,
tikun
nimatti
20
tikun
akbzi
itsbit:
khurassi,
almas, thibbulti
ka
nir-ya
binni
talie
shaga-mi,
INSCRIPTION
51.
lamani
ana
ir
as
OF
183
PUL.
ir-sarti-su
Dimasbki
kireb
as
bit-iaWu
khar.
^L^ Kaldi
52.
Sarin
sha
23.
umati
eli-snn
24.
ki, rika
kol-sun
wekhar.
arduti
madata
ka
ana
Babel-ki, Bartsip-ki, Tigga

Acherib
Bel, Nebo,
ebusn, tikun
lu-issuni, (yictimas) illiti
\C(xtera desunU]
Translation.
Palace
of
the
nations,
and
xxa
of
the
as
:^d
Sun,
all the
ce
1
'-
river
the
of Ashur
cidred
ents
curs,
"ved
help
of
talents
went
of the
kings
of
I subdued
to
my
Illipi,Karkar,
lands,
yoke
its
whose
far
parts), as
as
the
Araziash,
provinces), Munna,
and
land
Palestine,
imposed
Utzua,
situation
is
Oreat
the
as
in
him
and
yellow,
city
of
tribute.
hostile
array.
he
took
talents
of iron, fine
ivory throne,
his
other
his
Damascus,
his
goods
his
of
Immense
him
three
my
three
thousand
gold,
of
Tyre
Sea
upon
Two
my
Mariah,
royal city.
prostration.
talents
and
of
Great
fixed
his
Damascus,
the
as
to
lands
the
in
I subdued
Syria,
far
them
upon
thousand
ornaments,
as
I advanced
Tusu
of
of Akharri
silver, twenty
five
the
land
homage
of
of copper,
*andancc, in
the
parts), Andiu,
overwhelmed
Lord
performed
with
Restorer
Conqueror
of
all
the
over
Who
caused
and
vast
all
its
in the
the
besieged
his
scarlet
Sun
all
(in
and
of
land
I
Tusu,
and
the
feet.
golden
and
yoke.
all its
(m
of
and
ke,
of
decay
countries
(in
provinces
Setting Sun,
of
king
firmly
power
upon
Lord,
Rising
Euphrates,
Edom,
by
the
Sun.
Sidon, Omri,
Against
his
moimtain
Rising
the
his
the
Nahiri
Belkhu
of the
Prom
of the
Girbunda
royal
to
gone
to
and
abria, Abdadan,
had
down
bow
to
the
xotc, the
king,
who,
king
his throne
of Ashur
strength
Media,
:zu,
raised
day-spring
of
the
his
planted
which
buildings
regions
and
and
Assyria,
in the
Assyria
of
powerful
), his protecting deities, acquired
empire,
xoble
Lb
king
the
king,
great
indless
pie
the
Pul,
thousand
cloths
of various
ivory palanquin
and
in
treasures
royal city,
in
the
middle
lis palace I received.

The
kings
^^Btration,and
*id.
The
^Vouxix.
of
I
cities
all
Chaldsea,
imposed
of
fixed
Babylon,
of
performed
them
tnbute
Borsippa,
upon
and
them
Tigga
and
homage
with
an
brought
0
equal
out
to
184
mc
the
the
sacrificedto
"
"
"
"
"
[7
victims
precious
then
cities^.
those
gods of
Acherib
and
of Bel, Ncbo,
images
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
Observations,
Line
tarsrt
be
may
risu
ritsu,
or
and
2.
viala,
fill.
to
frequently
the
in
diiy
both
value
represented
this
by
value
syllables Xrtf,
at
least
way),
is
sign;
Thus
is hi.
the
Ncbo-kudur-ussur,
kuig
K^
Hebrew
ft/, which
is
normal
the
though
of
sign 10f
to
help.
tarsu,
hand."
This
according
roots
filled his
the
katu
occurs,
name
are
In
he
"
resk,
or
amicvs.
I translate
llence
literally
katu-su,
wemallu
rash,
jn
related
word
common
Assyrian
Hebrew
two
are
the
from
form,
the
be
949.
941,
pp.
Compare
to
seems
henevolentui,
2{T
Gesenius,
Line
helper.
which
friend,
the
of
noun
in
some
inscriptions.
Hebrew
sJiebet,a sceptre.
kimuti
OÎtf-
gimuti (for it
or
word.
Perhaps
from
read
be
may
shebet-tzu
Clialdee
either
is
kimuti,
"his
cdictum
OV
doubtful
of
sceptre
regis:
mand;"
com-
(Ocs.
statutum
890).
Lme
3.
"
golden
upon
who
"
resides
the
la
muttu
la
even
empire
called
now
Chaldee
very
splendid buildings.
ikar
np
adjective spUndidus.
of
"out
from
amuttu,
all
honor,
And
diffnitas
ikir
*y^
is
(Ges. 439).
be
may
for
name
it from
ii. 37), also
honoratus
earns,
Burmese
is
Ummerapoora,
or
general
derive
(Daniel,
the
of
Foot."
seems
would
monarch
The
Ava,
at
Golden
Beth'khira
I
feet."
repair."
amed,
TQy
Perhaps
should
we
read
stetit, stabilivit, conservavit
(Ges. 776).
Line
5.
Kashid,
Line
G.
the
The
of
source
Land
of
and
Line
7.
Girbuiida
was,
are
8.
be
the
of
modem
is
ekshut^
It
unknown
word.
Khorassan,
the
an
probably
Persia.
is named
city, Shemes-pata
perhaps,
spoken
is unknown,
Munna
Sun
the
is
Luna
stream.
its chief
"
Line
province
eastern
conquest
"c.
conquered,
mutzi,
kashat,
Compare
conqueror.
of.
unless
Van),
which
(city
large coimtry,
Perhaps
it
it is put
is very
in other
was
for
of the
since
"all
most
tions,
inscripsun).
its provinces
Caramania.
Manna
frequently
(believed
mentioned.
to
INSCRIPTION
also
UtzvamBj
OF
read
be
Tatzua,
185
PUL.
Partzua.
or
Its
position
is
number
of
doubtful.
Line
9.
The
of
country
tribes, which
Each
Andiu
be
But
much
Andia
attacked
Line 10. The
extent
It may
have
seems
to
is very
inspired,
the
line
is
was
an
inscriptions as
some
provincesy being spoken
or
Hindoo
or
the
Eoosh.
river
the
of).
BeUchu
BaUkhi,
Great
or
in the
Assyrian
of
region
adjective bulklii, "immense,"
of
provincial
there
mountainous
compare
phrase
constantly
arms
17.
Euphrates.
name
situation
since
in
Himalaya,
;
whose
^^
some
parts
the
great
see
inscriptions.
arms.
was
its
added
named
terror," which
"immense
the
of
some
uncertain,
Assyrian
been
the
river^ and
is
home,
(all
mean
in
it
mountain
great
the
this
the
Belkliu
Line 11. Arat^
since
nearer
by
immense
an
king.
India,
remote."
contained
enumerated
are
had
tribe
may
Nahiri
Araxes.
he
Probably
the
of
name
calls
Xenophon
river
the
part of its
in
it bore
by
by the
deceived
was
which
Euphrates
course.
The
land
Akharri
of
provinces
West,
this
the
on
(the
Martu
West
13.
The
Shalam
pronounced
SH,
spoil
But
is tlie Hebrew
the
divii
the
sun,"
his
or
also
and
the
So
in many
p^n
example:
for
The
sleq) (Ges. 343), which
shalam.
part
Assyrian
or
CH
meaning
anything
both
in
shalak
uses
of
the
West
Assyrian
words
chalak,
nOT
from
sun,
in
other
portion
for
name
of
of which
rest, Heb.
or
repose
Another
sleep
the
(Ges. 40).
Sea
meaning
true
of
Mediterranean
Western
ahemsiy the
the
akhor^
illustration
the
for
name
called
frequently
important
very
Hebrew
shemsiy
D^H
Chaldean
to
It
"quievit" (Ges. 250).
cUmahj
was
Country).
ha-akharon,
of
sleep
the
"
is also
is called
West
is
It
the
in
is found
neighbouring
the
and
sea-coast.
(Ges. 36).
ninS
Sea, viz. Ha-yom

^
Phoenicia
comprised
the
was
changes
prcsda^
(Ges. 345).
and
senses,
not
ch(dak,
The sleep of
the
Sun.
poetical idea
"
^"
Behind
14. The
word
his
preface,
wekhar.
of
the
Delphian
or
all
In
Sun
ainkB
praise
last
word
of
we
from
reposing
cliff he
general
The
languages
to
this
his
labours
Sleep.""
the
in
find
Btbon.
King,
the
primitive
ends
line
0
with
Ana,
2
the
very
186
Line
15.
begins
which
undertook
the
attacks
He
Assyrian
and
the
in
Egyptian
previously
was
Pul
of
reign
in the
except
named
frequently
is
appears
to
be
Schaaf,
p.
32
Moriah,
or
(see
summus
Syrian king's
rather
17.
the
Tusu
for
name
the
quered
con-
the
on
disappears
name
history.
from
Mariah,
after
of
and
Divanubar,
ancient
an
(possibly)
land
This
Tush,
or
vestige remains,
inscriptions,
but
Tusu,
no
by
Obelisk
of
campaign
particular
Syria.
conquer
however,
MSS.
hieratic
of
narrative
to
land
of which,
Syria,
Line
the
abruptly
he
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASaVRIAN
than
the
The
latter
him
the
is
Dominus
Maria,
the
therefore,
was,
lord
the
of
country)
name.
him
prostrated
or
Both
meaning.
same
It
supreme
individual
tskkut-su, it overwhelmed
has
Syriac
G).
(meaning
title
his
the
in very
are
Hebrew
in
33ltf,
iskhub-au
common
Hiphil
use.
prostnwit
(Ges. 1001).
Other
took.
itsbitj he
utzahhit, "I
e.g.
Various
war."
s^d
took,"
this
Hebrew
roots
J^y^
at
See
once.
cloth
thibbulti, dyed
answer
each
word
in
less
(in Arabic
in
nearly;
arripmt)y
whatever
handful,
occur;
captives
or
more
tsabith
^^"^
took
"I
be
can
Gesenius.
binni, scarlet.
frequently
verb
especially
tsahity manipulus,
grasped
19.
of
shabit, captives.
^'9' IV^)0
Line
fonns
last
The
sign
means
f/ellow.
Line
20.
l:a, tooth,
i.e,
ivory.
means
cai-ved
liine
21.
from
22.
The
king
with
Line
24.
rika, idols
;
second
ka
in
for
the
properly
the
then
arms
Ana
"
tooth,
Khatziy
sculptures.
against
the
umati,
with
ka
my
When
this
condudes
always
changes,
into
put
king's treasury.
almost
subject
kati.
mmidi.
Talie, with
carve.
is
it
his
"Am,
as
the
here.
Chaldeans.
a
similar
hand,
vacwusj
inamsj
equal hand, impartially.
an
vanus
The
plural
hand,
ka, the
It
turns
now
Hebrew
the
taliti dkkuzati.
occurs,
and
or
has
mahhar,
amJchar
paragraph,
Line
yjjp
received.
treasury,"
word
cut
to
inscription
amkhar,
so
Nitnatti, palanquin:
from
Another
tooth
elephant's
images;
or
idol, from
so
sign
this
bringing
from
dl
forth
eiBtvXov,
which
by
word
of
pH
the
is
an
(Ges. 936)
empty
ambiguous,
other
idols
rik
passages
of
Babylon.
shade.
is determined
which
relate
to
be
this
INSCBIPTiaN
OP
No.
THE
"^^
*/"
IV."
INSCRIPTION
Cylinders found
and
OP
Sehkereh,in
at
the
in
now
2.
ashri
3.
palikh
4.
zanin
5.
pal
kini
6.
sar
Babel
7.
Ninu
8.
shik
9.
mati
kansu
the
Temple
of the Sun^
Museum,*
British
I.
Babel
sar
Bieli
shaggatbu
sba
beth
zida
Nabiu-pal-ussur
anaku.
Marduk
bel
rabu
nisi
In
12.
beth
13.
sha
14.
imu
15.
kirbns
16.
la
17.
In
18.
ana
19.
irtasu
20.
Im
21.
ishdi
22.
innamra
23.
Yaati
24.
riesu
25.
ana
The
of
ili mustarkhu
11.
Beceired
Bel
"-""-
ana
Ruins
mutninnu
beth
10.
'
SENKEREH,
the
Column
1. Nabiu-kudur-ussur
187
SENKEREH.
rihuti
iddina.
beth
tamisu
Tara,
"-"f-Shemesh,
ishtu
tami
sha
rukuti
kireb
(Shems
ki
tilanish,
subat-sa
utdaya
nssuratL
bel
palie-ya
beth
isshapku,
rabu
Marduk
"-"|f-
suati
tsalimi
"
weshatvamraa
arbu
kirbi-8U
itsukhu
ussurati
"
Nabiu-kudur-ussur
sar
Babel
palikh-su
ebisu
24th
cnneiform
^''^ Britirii Muaeum.
beth
January,
text
will
suati
1861.
be
found
in
Plate
LI
of
the
Tolume
published
bj
188
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
II.
COLUMK
1.
rabish
wemahiranui
2.
timm-su
labiri
3.
akhit
4.
eli timinni-su
5.
ishdi
6.
wekin
7.
Beth
8.
subat
9.
ana
"-""- Shemesh
10.
Bha
kireb
11.
bel
12.
"-"I- Shemesh
bcl
13.
ana
beth
subat
14.
in khidati
15.
in eribi-ka
16.
libit
17.
khadish
18.
malat
19.
kunnu
20.
labar
21.
lishakin
22.
sippi,sigari, midili, {columnas\
23.
sha
abriu,
labiri
illuti amsuku,
libnat-sa.
beth
Tara
kini,
"-"?- Shemesh
belni-ya,
Tara
beth
asib
(Shemesh
ki
rabu, bcl-ya, lu-ebus.
Tara
rabu!
belluti-ka
rishati
gati-ya damgati
nablitzu
rukuti,
tami
guza,
palie-ya
shiptuk-ka
Beth
Tara,
24.
damgatu-ya
25.
la
26.
litsuru
naparkaya,
makhar-ka
Translation.
Nebuchadnezzar,
king,
the
houses
of
worshipper
the
mc
great
this
and
prayer
Nebopolassar,
king
Lord,
land
and
"
Thtt
of
king
the
of
the
Lord
of
the
sacred
of
chief
people
god
Babylon,
of
to
ICardnk
the
rule
of
pious
and
Lords,'
the
restorer
treasuries,
he.
am
gods,
the
The
the
eldest
favour
celestial rulerf
them.
(euppoBed
to
powerful
the
Babylon,
be
the
planet Man).
of
hath
of
son
the
of
Marduk
given
190
Line
ASSYRIAN
8.
Shik^
Sheikh,
khu
I would
the
di\'ine
in
kJiUy and
of
their
Line
Line
14.
read
be
Sir
also
read
be
is
discourse.
of
muUiy
pD
passage
to
isshapku.
16.
The
The
Birs
as
time
same
it
of
well
same.
syllable
the
this
bit
I wish
for
1S^
is
for
parallel
clay cylinders placed
talismans.
the
by
Babylonia.
Museum
of
the
anything
yuasur^
which
volume
be
origin
ussîrut,
suits
it
the
kings
found
of
and
be
is
to
certain
in
Plate
inscriptions.
My
it.
important
at
the
great
LXIX
"The
occupied
mainly
recover
the
context
called
undertaken
excavations
of
long
may
since
different
will
another
JTIISMh^
which
of
existence
the
that
diflSculty in rejecting
some
inscription
It
or
in the
conservation
prosperity
viz.
word,
Cylinder,"
many
dedicatory
the
to
observed
the
to
of
Their
ussur
be
must
the
account
and
in
innamuy
Birs
isshajnk.
the
Nabonidus,
of
inscription
an
The
12^1^
have
that
Search
the
change
to
(Gres. 610).
temple (Ges. 28),
reason
British
sense.
the
moreover.
Niphal
has
of
sort
assigned
be
the
Ilebrew
clay,
in
treasures
or
that
rently
(appa-
same
them
chiefly
decay
to
has
From
moulded
times
true
word
admitting
it
all-important
structure.
with
before
Nimrud
deemed
chief
therefore
The
in the
admit
to
probably
were
foundations
so
birds
this.
ussurati
may
have
ruler.
occurs
I render
inscription
the
tlio
was
celestial
as
considers
necessary
Nimrud
15.
At
Rawlinson
expletive, serving
an
from
was
khi
confirmation.
intamim
iwm,
Beth^l-ki^
Another
power.
But
the
imcertain.
quite
hu.
called
this
celestial
the
Marduk
since
are
order
in
sometimes
heavens.
often
ribitutf)
H.
be
subject
Line
the
royal
or
If so, it will
further
11.
is
however,
to
Line
but
viewed
were
Mustar
set
to
planets
temple
they
khu,
mustar
believe
can
the
their
that
riliuti,dominion
and
flight tlux)ugh
meaning,
10.
"TTD
kar-el-ki, it is possible that
translated
Line
Mars,
ki, and
or
sometimes
Arabic
imcertain.
from
ordainer,
or
is
this
but
usually signifiesa bird;
planet
khi,
plural
ruler
Khu
704).
was
words
two
render
(Ges.
uncertain
am
well-known
the
to
not
or
word.
common
very
Chief.
be
may
TRANSLATED.
related
is
it
word
is
Chief,
whether
mustar
TEXTS
various
cylinder
temple
of
in
the
INSCRIPTION
Line
19.
This
line
is
obscure.
20.
weshcava-amma,
ahatefêffluxit.
Lone
21.
effusa
iUukhuy
be
may
"^me
^T
weshatva
deduce
from
^C3I"f
(Ges. 996).
Hebrew
iahdi,
Zaiimij
or
doubtfully
191
SENKEREH.
Taalim,
Heb.
from
commovit,"
Line
OP
ishd
Hebrew
sunt.
sedificium.
fundavit
*TD^
tmk
aud
p^
(Ges. 427).
also
itsuk
both
y^^
signify /i"ia. (Ges. 859).

Line
22.
looking
"in
mnamroy
for."
This
usually
verb
signifies
"finding."
Coltunn
H.
Line
akhit
8.
the
(on
old
the
platform
from
phrase
ebriUf
the
city.
new
certain
of
Moreover,
in
"I
probably
Heb.
TWlk
prefer
the
AMit
the
same
viz.
hukin
foundations
of
gods
^^^j
that
is
Abriu
ber,
or
8)
called
are
victims.
possible
bum
to
akhit
be
may
offering (Ges. 103),
burnt
derive
the
noble
l^f^
TWt^
to
Nearly
to
or
it is
or
the
on
Phillips cylinder (IH,
from
therefore
and
ashit
although
great
new
temple."
new
laying
the
out
Sennacherib,
sacrificed
are
burnt";
(Ges. 164),
of the
of
the
I marked
"
"
victim
commenced
4, 5,
Annals
rahti, their
akhit-mn
the
the
which
sacrificed
sacrificium.
occasion
oxen
foundations
in
occurs
on
lines
victima:
Hag^
JTT
before
follow
"
mean
may
platform)
Then
building.
old
abriu
it from
;U1
as
mentioned
before.
*^"
5.
generally
Uluti
larger^ superior^
is the
which
For
tami
ommkiij
the
as
in the
pani, beyond
"I
extended:
more
same
instance,
but
here
from
the
splendid;
means
Bellino
what
measured;"
it
usual
more
from
meaek,
to
preposition
i7,
beyond.
il sha
read,
we
in former
mean
may
eU^ above,
inscription
was
it
as
days.
(Ges.
TWD
measure
625.)
"'I^^6.
^^^
15.
toekin^ I made
in
16.
dulcis,
and
damgati
sua
solid
or
thy
eribi'koy in
ereb
^ê
firm
stabilivL
benevolence
vis
fuit.
damikti
kun, firmus.
From
or
Hebrew
mercy.
yHt
(Ges. 791).
the
are
same
word,
meaning
building,
edifice.
^"
17.
khadish
is
whole
nabUtzu.
of
phrase
uncertain
The
passage.
temple,
then
great
Lord
merdf
ul
prays
I
Birs
Vide
look
goodness,
Nunrud,
with
on
line
II.
meaning.
Let
having
completed
King
for
col.
blessing
pleasure
these
works
on
his
and
work.
my
the
consider
us
this
"
benevolence,
of
Tliis
19.
hands,
splendid
Sun
Oh
in
which
thy
I
192
ASSYRIAN
built
have
Majesty
find,
Eishati
Gesenius
(p. 948)
delectatus
est.
sacn'ficia
In
Libit, the
derived
7,
fall
to
said,
in
in
Ezckiel,
examples
is
18.
the
21
are
said
the
temples
descend
from
and
Deus
accÛ
fall
on
bp
\0
them
in
my
^3
divine
or
said, in Is. ix.
are
The
shed
nabal,
or
denote
word
or,
word,
ncq)al
(Jod
spirit of
(nopal).
cceUtus
damgatt\
joy (another
oracles
man
vox
hands;
This
heaven.
Hebrew
is the
upon
I
divine
i.e. from
Compare
ddapaa
is
also,
These
est.
Gesenius.
the
by
adverb
which
khadish,
mean
may
the
and
firm
of
they
the
looked
abundance
answering
to
negative
small,
In
not
mean
other
of
Hiphil
Kun
often
to
P3
form
fDH
small
trifling.
or
minutus,
would
the
passages
viz.
expression,
king
that
his
mean
From
be
uses
works
contemptible.
not
it protect
may
Hebrew
naparka
many
mode
or
the
of
conjugation
(Ges. 468).
to
seems
form.
not
seems
at
Hebrew
from
Optative
of
1W
notetir,to protect.
(Ges. 684).
makhar
gods
made.
Sha
'['IS) comminuit,
similar
Htzuru,
had
king
fullness,
it make
may
naparka
were
when
rejoiced (UTtn kkada)
which
hearts
fiU, t^^D
to
Ushakin,
la
the
Nabonidus,
of
(alibi malatha)
malot
regular
26.
khadish, with
influence
Thus,
IkVX
have
to
parak
Line
to
stabilivit, firmavit.
25.
me
specially employed
inscription
firmare,
Line
ubi
This
verb
to
preceded
great
maloy
Line
which
tishoy
gati-ya^ of my
nablitzu,
from
are
year.
joyfully.*'
"
Line
is
^H
the
excepit donaferentem,
the
{nopal)
Daniel,
Nablitzu
by
influence.
heavenly
all
TVD
kindness.
or
derived
be
cecidit, which
from
specially used,
verb
heavenly
may
tion
inscrip-
of
hominum.
KTTO
them
opinion,
henevole
constructions;
from
upon
renders
Esarhaddon
pleasures
I"
blessing
joy.
^TTT
goodness
or
the
benevolence^
constructed
or
the
mu,
fi-om
et preces
works
built
kola
It is the
erebi-koj in thy
In
Kidat
translated
have
In
pleasure.
thy
of
temple
the
thy heavenly
them
upon
derived
be
may
Beth-Tara
in
translated
we
It
shed
and
I have
Khidati
thee,
for
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
divinity
or
divine
power.
INBCRIFTION
No.
"'W
tAe four
-ûghdr^
-^talinson
V.
OP
INSCRIPTION
THE
Cylinders f"mnd
and
now
in
the
Cr
of
"
to be the
British
Chaldees**
the
BeceiTed
^
2.
zaniu
3.
4.
pata ill rabi
5.
Beth
of
beth
in
Genesis.*
sidi
...
7.
sha
kircb
(ussur
8.
sha
9.
ibusu, la wcshaklilu's,
Urukh
Asuku
sut
ear
10.
Y Ilgi tar-BU
11.
banut-su
12.
in mitsarie
13.
14.
sha
15.
y Urukh
16.
la wcshaklilu's,
17.
Y Ilgi tar-su
18.
weshaklil.
19.
In
20.
lamarish
21.
eli timinna
22.
sha
23.
tar-su
24.
ziggurrat
25.
kima
26.
in
rabu
ki
makhri
weshaklil.
T Urukh
sha
Y Ilgi tar
akharu
su
suati
ziggurrat
ibusu
banat-su
ziggurrat
anni
illiku
suata
labiri
y Urukh
J Ilgi
ibusu
suati
labirimma
kupri
January,
will
agurri
1861.
be
foimd
in
PlateLXYIII
of
the
at
supposed by
anaku.
beth
imeripiioni.
mentioned
is
zida
sar
text
Mugheir
the Moon
shaggathu
ziggurrat
24th
Temple of
Babel
sar
beth
the
I.
6.
etineifonn
The
^^âme
Nabo-imdiik
of
Museum,
Column
1.
NABONIDUS,*
Comers
the
at
193
NABONIDUS.
OF
Britiih
Mmenm
194
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
ashbitu:
27.
batak'STi
28.
ana
"-""-
29.
Sar
ili ili sha
80.
asib
31.
sha
San
ill sha
bel
rabi, bel beth
shamie
kireb
vassishu
2.
ebus.
3.
San
"-"|[-
4.
sar
5.
ili sha
6.
asib
7.
ana
8.
khadish
9.
(damgati)
I bebii
ili sha
Asnku
11.
ili,
shamie
Mti
ili
shamie
rabi
beth
suati
in erebi-ka
shaggathu,
beth
Asukhu
zida, beth
10.
beth
11.
bcthim
12.
lishakin
13.
14.
rabti, tsibbi
nisi-su
15.
suskinu,
la
ipathu
16.
ana
17.
kima
18.
likunul
19.
Yaati
20.
in khilu
21.
rabti
22.
malathu
23.
ana
24.
25.
tar
26.
tsit
27.
bulukhti
28.
tsibbu's
29.
yatsa
30.
khiditi
31.
lalie-sha
rabu,
iluti-ka rabti
shipduk-ka
rabti.
iluti-ka
ishda-sun
shamie
j Nabo-Nid
sar
iluti-ka
suzib
annima
rukuti
tami
sirikhti
sha
iluti-ka
bulukhti
kiti,
rabu
) ki, bel-ya,
(ussur
1.
ill
Column
"
(shamie)
surkam
T Bel-sar-ussur
reshtu,
tsibbi-ya,
iluti-ka
suskinu!
shaya
lishbi !
rabti
Babel
mscBipnoN
195
nabonidus.
OF
Translation.
Nabo-imduk,*
sacred
treasuries,
called
building
of
temple
a
and
his
did
complete
Dgi
which
foundation
this
the
-who
of
the
are
the
Oh
Moon
I chief
habitations
the
firm
of
abundance
Bel-sar-ussur,
the
of
may
for
faith
of
son
thy great
me,
thy
goodness!
this
And
like
temple
^fix
the
not
temples
of
Babylon,
Give
me
And
firmly
duration
endure
its
the
king
"
of
may
overflowing!
rising hope
divinity
they
the
which
hearts
of
of
of
tree,
divinity!
great
to
even
of
that
and
Protect
and
in the
Fix
in
to
his
of the
Observations.
This
inscription
When
accounts.
he
of
dug
the
up
old
the
is of
great
Nabonidus
clay
building,
and
interest
and
importance
repaired
the
temple
which
tablets
read
Otherwise
were
thereon
called
doubtless
the
Nabonidus.
names
temple
inhabitants
Asoca
great
goddesses
heaven
prayer,
Nabonidus,
thy
my
"
splendours
great
foundations
of
days,
eldest
the
the
of
the
divinity,
great
as
the
cliief
"
lord."
my
of
before.
the
gods
house
of
of
the
divinity.
May
And
in
afid
Lord
old
I erected
Moon
gods
and
are
the
temple
thy
pure
length
my
awe
itself
Hoon
the
in
me
preserve
of
temple
of
the
But
the
been
the
of
but
tower
upon
had
to
Mugheir,
of
who
thy great
thee.
heaven
as
the
of
awe
against
transgress
heart
of
the
inhabitants
this
king
"
it
"
Ilgi
building.
So
the
tablets
constructed,
it
of
heaven
city
goddesses
of
the
as
^king
of
buildings
and
brick
"
gods
purify
the
treasury,
stand
cmd
and
thy sceptre
earth
the
of
had
son,
this
Urukh,
it, and
clay
build
to
it, dedicating
in the
tree
gods
^bless
"
sacred
are
the
and
which
the
completed
son
and
inhabitants
great
Asoca
of
heaven
heaven
in
is
of
tower
finish
not
read
began
Ilgi his
and
I built
great
earth"
"with
of
gods
lofty
quite disappeared.
bitimien
its foundations
From
of
in
again
tower
his
had
Urukh,
have
Urukh
Hgi
tower
And
how
son,
it, and
this
time
my
edifice.
did
but
and
There
(Mugheir),
of
city
temples
he.
am
the
is
build
to
gods,
great
in the
tree
days, began
Urukh,
in
the
the
of
restorer
sidi, which
great Asoca
the
not
of
servant
finished
son
Babylon,
Sar
of former
king
his
the
of
king
of
in
of
on
the
the
Urukh
various
Moon,
comers
and
196
ASSYRIAN
founders
its
Hgi,
interesting
also
but
find
to
written
adopt
Line
them
1.
The
and
till
king's
Nabo-nid.
which
Nabo-imduk,
Ilamitic
Hamitic
called
by
name
among
6.
other;
word,
to
has
Asukhu
the
variant
This
(or sycamore)
the
8.
round
the
Line
11.
altars.
It
is doubtful
or
Uinutj
same
Line
12.
qui
rex
or
fuit
mitsarie, probably
I
clay.
believe
word
by
Hamitic
iinga (great
or
prefixed
the
other
of
the
cylinders
the
retained
flowering
serving
Asoca
of
tree
for
tree
nu
have
beautiful
flowers
sign
holy
Orientals
it.
to
adorn
to
India.
olim.
the
I
first
prefer
the
word
should
read
be
latter, which
may
"Va,
be
the
building.
clay tablets;
misliarie
which
the
be
refer
another
called
was
to
planting
the
Semitic
had
and
in
spoke
the
nuik, with
or
one
be
may
panut.
a
there
temples,
whether
hanut^
as
and
of
who
and
wood
or
The
thing
prince).
mtâk
day
to
name,
same
tribes
seems
tree
Egypt.
Asnkha
the
I also
reminds
this
to
sut,
sar
of
practice
trees
the
30,
reading
prefixed.
tree
the
subjects,
for
to
often
another
name,
(the good
line
again,
occurs
have
sign
doubtful,
proposed
Coeur-de-Hon
language
imga
the
one
as
read
(I
glorious),
also
that
Imduk
that
rubu
as
just
some
it advisable
is
meant
by
Saxon
Lion-heart.
It
Line
kmg
his
and
had
I think
translation
glorious),
Line
the
the
tribes
he
in
very
been
(Nabo
probably
tongue.
are
yet
ancient
them.
about
But
is
akharu
thought
Nabo-nahid
was
much
perhaps,
has
It
kings,
this
tablets,
I have
is known
more
not
kings
sjrmbols.
Ilgi, and
name
wi*itten
the
ancient
unusual
by
the
of
most
found
two
Nabonidus
of
is
tablets
these
which
of
days
says
these
of
reading
the
of
names
intelligible, and,
He
Urukh
as
this
course
names
expressed
being
in
vernacular.
The
them).
the
It
kings.
possesses
language,
perfectly
was
still
places
of
Museum
with
Ilamitic
the
But
language
British
inscribed
hi
understood.
the
Chaldean
ancient
very
that
Mugheir,
at
read
two
"
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
(lines
from
of
itsar
to
mould
to
be
writing)
conveniently
may
IS^
be
derived
ferent
diffrom
w/wir, straight.
Line
13.
akhani,
kara
In
read
thus
the
read
kara
Bellino
aloud
from
hi
khar,
aepher,
to
inscription,
to
read
near
read
from
the
aloud,
a
end,
book
Hebrew
Ulp
(Oesenius).
Ukkaruy
let
him
198
khiditi,
shaya
Yatza
the
where
the
tami'su
yatza
as
Yatsa
duration
equal
is
UttP
yashar^
word
to
that
root,
Shaya
be
The
two
31.
The
lislibiy
fourth
may
it
(1)
sign
for
remain.
From
of
12)
Assyrian
I
find
which
stones,
R.
the
vii.
or
even
R.
final
the
Daniel
the
final
Compare
Moon
the
Chaldee
KTI
Hebrew
TXI^
dies,
for
error
2}tP
(Cxcs.
JTTn
into
Jl
novihmii
an
refer
for
vita.
subst.
is
even
according
has
heap
rejecting
10
changing
word
Ilebrews
senses
vi.
days
word,
the
existence.
et
Chaldee
tîbar,
"12"{
or
Svrihi
of
Ilebrew
therefore
Assyrian,
(Esra
vixit,
Chayah
is
in
life,
life
Chaya,
Khiditi
in
tsiba
may
and
the
only
notwithstanding
example
becomes
Tlie
to.
which
Lexicon,
son
27,
equal
as,
even
his
length
him
line
2,
bless
to
grant
Moon
the
Compare
column
gods
khidiii,
of
Gesenius's
similar
the
prays
Moon.
the
of
Nabonidus,
of
shaya
yasha,
or
to
Line
king
life
the
as
even
inscription
great
the
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
Itf,
(2)
^
isheb,
which
KHn,
say
luna
32).
ipsa,
sive
aha.
to
dwell
or
remain.
mensis.
has
Art.
oj
"
Idris
Pilgrim^
the
Neighbours,
hmd
other
the
than
the
by
look
favourably
*he
ttpon
him
'^Pou
his
*^l*ty
and
l^raise
*^d
be
*^
^^
^^g,
^*"
best
^^y
^^
creative
âall
be
not
wided
fire of
lather
can
any
the weight
VOL.
XIX,
their
is
He
retard
one
of
to
mote,
the
on
he
of
execution
earth,
or
in
as
His
the
of
effects
the
after
children
built,
of
which
He
perdition,
to
class
one
what
He
command.
firmament
^
that
demolisher.
heaven,
questioned
to
things,
the
and
for
of
revealed
they
any
salvation
one
be
what
every
And
preferred
by
class
of
know.
surely
artifice
conditions,
not
by
this
the
providence,
of
attention
existence,
by
two
Uving
of
work
mates
all
might
peace),
crowning
two
His
to
him
scripture
water
confinned
waste
into
hell.
excited
into
he
and
decree
of
they
His
in
formed
that
things
laid
them
twvading
woa
all
honour,
to
he
power,
called
^^ftm
believe
might
^^g
He
creature.
wiQ
wisdom,
and
grant
the
as
and
power
declared
manifestly
has
He
as
His
and
him,
univer-
His
by
Ilimsclf
to
and
evidence,
of
created
He
^race.
shown
also
as
call.
his
existence
His
of
establishment
"^n
favourably
look
the
originated
upon
and
and
first
favourably
look
God
(may
tidings
posterity,
to
be
glad
pure,
responded
obedience
him,
the
liave
who
that
commanded
P'^phet
who
God
to
his
after
good,
the
elect,
come
God
may
just,
household,
his
church
the
the
family,
his
upon
creation
of
with
conquest,
God
may
the
who
those
of
and
Mohanmicd
prophet
as
and
victory
spheres
companions,
of
preceded
in
the
all
to
and
prince
who
sent
ikiessenger
and
Esq.,
Affairs.
merciful
the
compassionate,
our
upon
^^
Earnings,
the
those
of
prince
the
Pbeface.
God
of
name
of
Reduouse,
of Foreign
Secretary
'
the
W.
his
Tribes
inhabitants
^c,
J.
by
Bumu,
of
various
against
Account
an
Sultan
the
Buldla,
Translated
communicated
*Ali,
of
son
Kanin,
of
by
conducted
Expeditions
many
of
Arabic
Original
the
from
Translation
VIII.
by
for
does,
Nothing,
is
divorced
P
200
ACCOUNT
His
from
extensive
knowledj^.
tlie eyeH,
and
what
is concealed
incoming
and
the
last, the
outside
loving,
giver,
the
mindful
the
brethren,
the
those
among
thetf shall
"
the
of
of
God,
the
Lord
of
the
the
reign
king, Idi-Is,
son
the
to
of
jiilgiim
his
trumiK't;
with
that
design
of
the
I(hi8,
with
successor
may
and
son
da}'
of
high
the
Hurni.
We
the
following
in
"'ven
or
the
of
the
God
but
by
He,
the
of
this
the
of
in
of
of
son
the
day
became
and
of
the
faithful
posterity,
for
gi-ant peace,
of
Idits,
Umk,
son
of
the
bless
of
and
him
He
son
of
prince
u]X)n
to
of 'All,
God
the
of
sake
the
Sultan,
Dhi-Yezn,
(may
the
is
our
his
kind,
man-
upon
tnist,
trouble).
God's
this
but
are
of
as
his
one
of
Furtfi,
of
Rejeb
out
a
the
book
this
month
done
footsteps
we
Ilimlr
the
Sim,
son
lineage
of
of
our
son
'Othman,
son
realm
fonned
we
reign
the
Scyf,
his
and
son
pride;
of
Idr!B,
acquainted
against
Pilgrim,
of
of
writing
not
intrepid
the
to
pilation
com-
*Othman,
bless
related,
the
God,
of
marrow
elect,
of
though
ability except
God
the
son
stock
priest Ahmed,
end
He
son
we
on
Idris
Ahmed,
house
help
have
dissimulation,
it
to
king,
"Main, conmienced
from
or
majesty,
therein
are
favoumbly
})resent
very
The
look
the
is
hell.
expedition
the
work
of
of
the
God
his
gi-eat blessing, for
Aruhanunod
from
Iftive seen,
(may
therefore,
which
son
and
you
of 'Othmfin,
son
and
from
brave
and
and
just, pious, religious, righteous,
sacred
jiithof Kureysh,
them
dated
of
'All,
'Abdu-'l-Jelll,
says)
composition
wc
God
of
When,
and
the
i"ilgrim to
which
Ahmed,
iiis state,
legist, the
of
'an
just, righteous, pious, brave,
of
similar
you
of
no
the
to
us
book
house
accidents
son
stirred
the
son
Amen).
[Kirfonn
to
is
our
and
Kur
us
legist, Mesferma-'Umer,
sacred
engagc"ments,
the
of
the
and
is
his
of 'Ali,
composition,
incidents
who
the
grandchildren,
last
what
Sultan,
his
power
There
us
the
of
InMieficent.
time, is
elder,
of
torment
no
great.
very
the
present
of
in the
the
is
created
which
the
accepter
pardoner.
sheltered
has
the
There
then, that
the
from
and
has
paradise, (of
everlasting ;" and
throne,
ye,
at
hiherit
Amen.
highest,
God
Islam,
the
the
and
the
is
lie
punisher,
the
cnnfounder,
mighty,
of
ones
result
the
the
and
first
is the
rewarder,
the
guide,
the
Lord
our
prayer.
Know
work
ser\'iceK, the
the
he
He
matter.
every
is the
hand
His
in
and
breasts,
of
shall
therein
wrath
hearer
who
in
of
glance
furtive
every
inside, tlie origin and
merciful,
resigned
knows
the
preventer,
penitence,
He
of
outgoing
and
EXPEDITIONS
OP
of
work
on
the
the
Sunday,
single,
due
vile.
from
and
God
a
as
the
in the
third
city
hypocrisy,
vainglorj", or
foivrunnei'S,
of
of Muhammed,
tribe
is
successor
noble
the
of
or
as
taking,
undergovernor
C50NDUCTED
of
motives^
secret
receive
^v-e
is
cscording
C[i
and
To
to
=:^~^S)edience
^^=dUow
of
him,
^"^^giflters
upright
for
of every
J
sixty
kind
nor
itimony
monarch
unjust
^lExampIes
of
proofs
the
-^^mstance,
[f this
it
of
such
"
Yerily
"
Of
"ê
the
king,
I say
is
deeds
his
his
were
we
even
to
we
should
in
exert
long
his
enumerate
expeditions?
were
the
to
attempt,
certain
able
to
of
space
If
and
without
their
to
even
the
give
monarch.
there
as,
arc
for
and
IIow
they
any
omission
order,
which
can
single
one
of
the
the
to
whatever,
took
of
an
the
relate
they
of
endeavour,
thereof,
be
able
undertook
body
same,
task
tithe
one
any
he
safe
perfections;
such
year,
numerous
were
the
to
liis abundant
in
in
against
war
highways
equal
to
ix"wer
performed
expeditions,
not
commemorate
to
he
the
to
uijunctions
him
gives
making
apphed
as
whose
what
utmost
commemorate
if
God
as
true
and
description
time.
whole
the
to
in
when,
acts
or
are
qualities
together
unite
expeditions
for
be
not
it be
miUtary
We
ourselves
is
tyranny
God,
and
Sultan,
frontiers,
numerous
of
bear
there
Arabians,
undertaken
have
we
our
the
void
are
Certainly.")
of
according
merchants.
travelUng
recounting
fear
whether
reign,
onbelievers, defending
for
more
why
of
which
which
ui
the
the
from
will
much
is the
obeyed
This
and
of
how
heart
are
them.
acts
time
flying
so,
duties
its
thee
see
The
femhiine;
of
language
(hsBc) monarch"
in whose
prohibitions
distich
I shall
this
be
in the
use
equal
is
numerous.
house
bemg
virtue
day
of
altogether
one
"monarch"
con-
know-
The
Scripture
of
they
their
their
one
are
The
and
after
beuag
and
for
fulfilment
passages
than
noun
f ollowmg
matter
ênforce
the
king
the
to
fathomed.
is better
exist
their
them.
its mentioners
various
fully
be
agamst
justifiedthe
reins,
passed,
or
cliief
belief, their having
thek
to
by
The
them
after
be
for
and
the
can
thereto
by
is
one
every
is
their
and
and
its exercise
in prayer
sovereignty
inmerable,
salvation
of retribution
spent
to
to
which
precedes
right hands,
benefits
totally is
opportunity.
heaven
final sentence
known,
years
ioentivcs
iven
then:
is well
equity
their
he
the
them
rise of
the
equity, by
leader
his
them
of their
account
on
of
relate
To
for
201
BURNU.
conceal
to
and
men,
watching
jewel
to
into
its
his
and
is tlie
guides
given
are
iulatcd
^Mmxl
he
sins.
thanksgiving,
period
man
every
and
OF
of
pardoner
of
every
Ids creed
^vialitj of leadership
SULTAN
THE
the
species
'.r:tt.gratitude.
r^
BY
of
the
many
learned
the
fail in
would
they
of
whole
would
place anteriorly
not
and
his
know
whieh
afterwards.
V
to
202
ACCOUXT
Oiir
Sultan
Idrls
himself
His
bciuMlictioiis
aâiuHt
him)
in
all
f("llow
are
DawQd
We
now.
describe
to
the
before
you
They
relate
olnydionce
war
the
said
dug
were
the
by
dug
the
Sultan
design
which
against
of
of
they
strongholds,
to
they
them,
demolishing
Icavhig
Also,
what
he
Berber,
them,
unto
and
they
Burn
it nccoHflary
'=
one,
dearth
could
iB written
to
follow
5iaw?
the
find
in
him."
land
he
ujion
i"a8ture,
various
J. W.
hy
ways
the
their
of
Musgo?
BuniGh,
them
author.
spoil
and
with
all
undertook
determination,
buildings
without
Dela
named
only.
to
so
from,
that, arising there-
inhabit,
The
the
straightened
l"ecame
extent
to
forts,
forts
in
the
translator
has
K.'
5
did
exix?dition against
an
place
nor
which
many
he
as
exalted
fortress
led
in its wide
W("ighed
no
of
great
when
|X)rfonned
until
the
except
are
he
what
security
time
and
whole
the
in
to
which
their
to
such
res"jlve
high
devastating
single
tril)e of
and
his
of
out
afterwards
until
did
town,
land
the
exjxiditions,making
i"laced themselves
possession,
of
he
comitrj'
towanls
in
Sew',
of
of
our
the
you?
are
what
Also,
in their
to
respecting
fortifications
plundering
fleeing
they
their
in
built
treacherously
found,
where
had
attack
they
ness,
weak-
neighbours
of
explained
tribe
to
the
of
incomixitent
commanded
Ahmed.
of
elders
Burnuh
what
the
Also,
the
unto
our
arc
and
near
them.
son
they organized
whatever
that
acting
were
to
trations,
adminis-
of
often
fortifications
the
when
have
against
liim
retreat
realm
we
matters
Emseka',
'Ah,
for
him
our
ability and
exalted)
who
lK"fore
Kenuh,*
be
against
of
been
ixôple of
the
Ife
the
the
our
we
these
arc
(may
town
as
i)erformed
enmity
at
the
have
to
he
even
by
astonishing
to
His
(be
therefore,
related
know,
bless
and
glorified) enabled
and
Nikfdih,
his
during
hel|Xjd
and
Look,
since
we
unbelievers,
and
|KK)ple of
what
God
the
Muslimin,
i"art,
what
what
to
with
for
to
wiiioh
things
and
assisted
and
to
God
of
him, and
eijual to
of
son
and
God
heard
relate, according
greater
now
l"een
Prince
favour
him,
acts
tomed
accus-
in which
him.
have
we
ha"i
Pilgrim,
the
and
directed
wonderful
one
will
of
some
in
the
as
our
prophets)
God
(may
Ik? exalted
name
us,
no
as
ho
exalted
and
according
the
all
on
of
favourings
strengthened
His
before
such
until
and
(may
gone
Sultan
and
exalted)
name
straight path,
perform,
to
who
Tlis
Lord
the
(may
Idrts,
of
son
that
upon
sixicialprofession,
endeavours,
the
him
and
the
what
him
upon
as
uj)
sung
his
conduct
elect
'All,
of
son
uiilK-lievers, which
followed
praises
his
the
be
EXPEDITIONS
Pilgrim,
Muhammed
Lord,
wars
the
model
to
our
OF
"
Kanol
whole
thoaght
CONDUCTED
breadth
to
thereof.
the
and
of
tribe
and
where
the
blood-horses
offered
and
him,
his
presence,
ye,
then, again
to
attain
he
the
visited
and
benediction
of
day
to
visit
the
of
is
and
His
esteem
as
the
of
he
These
i)eoplo
long
Burnu
favour,
every
of
his
the
other
victory
One
of
After
aa
;*
the
and
of
much
in
that
Lord
be
it who
his
up
his
steps
called
town
fought
him.
against
so
became
great reward
became
they
took
turned
he
upon
purchased
the
reached
he
they
but
received
he
meriting
much
voiy
after
subjects
most
until
seized
"musket/'
H,
of
Mecca,
and
not
he
(be
all
upon
of
the
able
was
to
exalted)
the
great
the
of
art
the
combat
gave
His
the
without
alone,
He
using
him
the
thoy possessed.
his
scandal
in
in
was
obtain,
to
cunning
muskets
God
exalted),
his service, and
and
astonishing
to
him
instructed
with
prevention
J. W.
enabled
that
He
(be
in
so,
he
and
God
musketeers
Emseka
pilgrimage
translate
well."
so
of weapons,
the
prohibition
I therefore
slaves,
them,
over
one
goodness,
Tm-kish
town
kind
when
which
things
and
born
musket
of the
people
and
were
masters.
of certain
number
of
favour
opportunity
he
city, where
that, again
this
of
various
beneficence,
existence
the
that
After
hopes
After
powerful,
were
been
the
Among
in
blessed
of
to
alternation
the
whom
satisfaction
of
loan
the
be
as
the
pilgrimage,
the
him
the
from
men
ennobled
in the
death
to
put
the
them).
Majesty.
of
took
also
the
near
in consequence
having
using
be
region
Burak,
weakened
just,
(may
palm-grove
Lord
towards
the
he
Look
whole
the
acceptable
an
long
so
to
abandoned
upon
(upon
Subduer,
feared
in oi-der
God,
of
performed
he
prophet
the
simple worshipper,
the
from
chosen
One,
of)
and
sung),
repeated)
blessed
abode
be
as
with
admittance
having
majesty,
himself
lending
of the
the
desired
days,
protection.
House
after
of
him
they
suice
his
sacred
degree,
the
back,
the
tombs
(the
and
neaoB
and
city
night
and
house
"
exalted
word,
them
any
most
the
to
part,
took
town
to
came
under
enemy
few
as
he
the
to
they gained
thence
from
journey
praise
until
the
were
joy
Jadu
their
on
such
Kewar,
remained
of
journey
posterity
in
and
town
him
his
his
(whose
and
the
at
the
to
returned
turned
Lord
of
halted
submission
sovereignty
which
his
and
unto
beloved
their
he
the
whose
and
triumph
where
presents
as
and
to
respect
which
on
203
BURNU.
of
regions
slew,
in
inhabitants
in
Eyemma,
he
thence
Bulma,
to
the
to
whom
OF
performed
called
of Tubu,
and
SULTAN
he
and
mountain
captive, returning
Fewani,
what
Eghrem,
the
Emcr,
the
Also
of
town
THE
BY
good
by
Sultan
"cross-bow/*
the
jnaat
which
qualities
practice
open
have
known
the
was
word
his
of
fire-arms.
"bunduk*'
204
ACCOUNT
fornication,
days
the
no
in
honour
thereto.
He
of the
the
outward
God,
the
wrong,
Another
people
their
in
of the
Another
malice,
and
of
way
he
that
An
like
of
enteri)riKe
rocks
the
to
further
lie
and
Zebc^du
with
their
they
had
the
in
honour
those
inhabit
residing
the
other
two,
places,
loving
of
the
law,
and
small;
or
the
derating
preponof
not
the
who
to
make
(may
Gotl, whose
he
destroyed
such
that
so
rocks,
dispute
of
tribe
of
manifcHted
the
a
the
and
Gliizra
spirit
their
one
Eubeii,
land
nation,
and
foimer
times
confederacy,
and
slaying
the
In
exalted,
the
who
BawQd,
of Buniuh,
be
of
Ilajar-
Sultan
time
him
grant
and
of
broke
permitted
tribe
themselves
of
to
GhumQ,
tmiversally
to
quarrel.
people
of
Muklum,
lying
haughthiess
Nguiwumi
bo^
in
rocks
In
confinned
without
of
much
Ghamu,
the
of
name
submitted
the
children.
jKôple
Ghizra,*
the
he
as
tlirone,
progress,
rcLitives.
and
women
by
Ilajar-Humd.
childi-en
into
the
Merki,
the
forays
who
other
so
is his
named
then:
as
in God.
of
with
Ki,
each
to
another
inhabitants
were
and
Ghamcrku,
and
the
the
off
Kubnr
manner;
one
and
wrong
Muslimln,
succeeded
of
the
the
against
mention,
countries
and
of
peremptory
?) with
those
Also, when
those
the
excepting
without
great
among
Sultan
most
brothers,
worlds),
dominion,
and
tlie
blood
i)art8;
among
holy
disputes
extirpate
warfare
of
om*
against
however
union,
their
up
seduction
the
their
be
to
tribes
Hajar-Mituknh,
used
both
of
chieftains,
from
two
acts
when
cariying
Sultan,
our
the
grandchildren,
and
men,
to
came
been
pertain
inciting
related,
the
took
war,
his, worthy
of
(in
able
was
the
his
in
heard
of
he
pains
Hajar-CJliarasa,
united
were
that
intestine
in
single expedition,
and
the
but
this
became
they
he
things
was
subject
have
we
committing
rq)risals ;
prohibited
inclined
countenance
and
judgments
the
what
between
constantly
were
is
existed
it
law.
holy
point
had
as
customs
the
to
formerly
treachery
his
of
whctlier
to
was
much
worldly government,
to
according
voice
the
right
to
though
as
depriving.
noble
transactions,
doctors
tlie
it, and
secret
his
difficulty on
violently
were
the
gfuidance
in
seen
no
openly,
as
for
people,
themselves
recurring
whereas,
they
and
they
corrected
is the
tlie most
submit
of
the
made
or
destroyed
he
hand
giving
of
to
instead
of
manners
in whose
and
tliis and
lustrous
secret
be
to
was
people
in
day,
them,
extirpated
thereof
time, the
by
or
among
became
age
nnto
his
that
BubjcH'i,by night
EXPEDITIONS
practioer
open
before
whereas,
were
to
that
so
OF
in
the
and
Ghamazen,
direction
obduiucy,
of
our
206
his
reign,
to
fingers ;
how
respect
to
in the
is
his
the
of
have
we
separately
which
it, showing
uniform
an
of
the
which
expeditions
of
results
tlie
of
all
that
we
through
if God
towards
that
the
will
so
tribe, in
what
know
we
relating
describe
by
Bulftia
of
tribe
to
his
of
narrate,
may
For
compilation
in this
expUcit, according
carried
he
to
liis actions
of
and
clear
also
in
took
under-
he
whole
the
the
against
what
reward.
abundant
expounded
intend
we
principal part
manner,
positively
have
we
in
particularly
which
of
onr
this
of
portion
account,
His
of
do
to
prophet,
relation
expeditions
latter
the
the
what
the
excepting
and
God
reduced
to
God's
on
of
cause
alone,
war
the
of
motion
competent
tlie greater
to
acts
the
by
or
pen
and
actions
in the
customs
noble
reason
his
and
the
able
be
we
adapting
the
to
for
tliis
shall
then
EXPEDITIONS
with
them
pourtray
Scripture,
respect
aid
and
to
support
God.
We
IdHs,
of
few
anecdotes
by classes,
that
Sew-Tetala,
of
people
his
ing
what
the
the
up
(whose
track
same,
Gknl
alone,
After
if God
also
does
as
(whose
with
treatise, according
he
We
of
acts
reasons
matter,
have
so
be
name
they
that
no
of
Idris
are
one
his
same
the
manner
of
the
will
acts
it, we
important,
becomes
will
eveiy
kind
of
son
his
will
when
son
is
of
note
done
in
we
acquainted
our
the
by
according
of
'All,
of
doubt
'All,
are
grandfather,
make
nected
con-
separate
was
'Othman,
of
to
compose,
what
in
took
Idris,
Pilgrim,
of
belongs
of
as
of
Sultan,
book,
we
Klauim,
and
son
ourselves
extolled)
who
of
we
if God
spectators
relation
witnessed
than
more
it,
will
decision.
contemplate,
will
arrived
Thus
were
of
the
them,
he
knowledge
power
country
the
divested
considerable
(whose
why
days
Sultun
our
and
important
if God
in the
knew,
Ahmed.
the
here
we
in
we
with
wars
this
that
so
respect-
way
in
as
and
to
combated
in what
Perfect
it,
case
his
he
done
far
it, as
the
what
travels,
and
we
will
slaughter.
have
complete
of
and
of
eon
Sew-Ghafatft
the
of
nature
their
at
legist, Mesfermii-'lTmer,
elder, the
what
to
and
we
of
state
stratagems
extolled)
affairs
the
jounieyings
the
be
name
true
them,
will
what
completing
real
related.
heard
have
or
the
what
extolled)
be
name
the
all,
of
God
the
destroyed
them
over
distinctly, if
the
'All,
therewith,
connection
of
of
of
the
of
feature
son
tribe
what
with
he
cunning
victory
follow
also
Pilgrim,
natural
and
and
exploits
God
the
know
may
particular
every
subject
in detail
numerous
of
the
from
to
Idris
having
information
enemies
with
Sultun
our
divided
of
append
to
now
propose
political acts
at
OP
ACCOUNT
manifest
treat
with
on
our
to
of
son
that
more
and,
the
that
book
CONDUCTED
sball
in
ignorance
Lord
(whose
renuun
of God
our
favour,and
will ; He
neither is there
high
and
THE
BY
most
is
any
SULTAN
the
of
is
Ohafata,
will
we
now
relate
mentioned,
first
Know
others
or
mentioned
unto
him
even
as
lie
mention
the
tribes
as
of the
and
various
the
His
other
degree,
remoter
in
are
and
have
we
have
we
Sew-
afterwards
that
in
without
having
like
is
done
in
of
of
that
so
passages,
salutation
be
language
is
any
its mould,
first-
the
praise
and
his
holy scripture,
whom
prophets (upon
and
their
lost
or
(whose
servant,
cavil,
to
whereas
God
some
no
regard
fits into
liis fortune
it in His
explained
of
step
of
manifest
admits
His
unto
to
three
that
to
while
which
from
of
one
merit,
in
fellow,
its
grace
of
enlargement
that
advanced
extolled)
be
of
state
casting
in
attaining
and
fathers,
condition
progenitors
act
an
be
may
degree
their
are
by
evident
an
children,
superior
them
resemble
name
has
also
bo
portion
inheritance,
in the
and
passage
and
peace),
incompetent
to
make
thereupon.
comments
Now
have
we
be
and
about
existence
other
excellence,
been
glorified),out
of
condition
Even
history
of
placed alongside
for
relating
name
made
of
the
to
condition
surpass
latter
whose
to
in
turn
relative
ancestors
superiority
and
Bmig,
any
and
again
shoe
most
SEW-GHAPATA.
series,
children
their
These
like
OP
regular
in
condition,
ground.
God
through
in
the
excellence,
of
^neral
to
us
particulars
that
forefathers,
short
THIBE
already
them
Some
categories.
and
have
ancestors
of
in trouble
help
them.
forefathers,
fall
for
we
all the
then
degree
and
help,
THE
come
placing
naming
their
AGAINST
which
of
his
with
great.
EXPEDmONS
time
assistance
and
aid
present
very
CHAPTER
The
the
ability, except
or
power
207
BURNU.
extolled), and
trust, and
our
with
same,
be
name
OF
which
monarch
and
when
of
Sultan
our
manifested
of
eye-witnesses
(may
his
it
in
in
we
His
very
this
the
had
God
posterity,
is admitted
of
grace
first
his
heard
never
his
the
of
end
and
that
favour,
concerning
God
he
sovereignty
might
the
brought
things
in the
and
(whose
included
since
mentioned
augment
to
fact
category;
of
time
the
the
days
majesty,
of
his
time).
any
one,
that
he
is
fully
208
equal
his
to
certainly
them
in his
all
of
"
Man,
"
Be
Now
places, Idris,
the
against
the
the
of
town
the
each
gate
and
commanded
and
there
mail
and
Great
"the
[)ersevcring
enemy,
them
enabled
to
opposite
to
the
western
of
the
tribe
the
mo"late
without
and
they
of
second
ceased
|)olytheistsand
not
that
to
destroyed
houses
coats
named
the
activity, who
in
His
had
inhabitants
and
tours
who
with
The
energy
to
soldiers,
therein
this, he
Bin.
warden
leaders
horsemen
all
of
his
of
build
two
of
quest
the
glorified)
be
name
of
city
thus
the
strongholds
did
who
rent
not
of
his
early
ramparts
wicked.
He
servants
to
carelessness
the
gate
make.
werc
the
castle,
eastern
of
of Ghafata,
without
God
it, the
the
established
insufficient
those
tribe
of
city, and
number
became
and
until
he
great
the
north
to
gates
these
than
the
the
to
ext^jnsive
an
sluggishness,
act
nominated
(may
city
Shikema
ent"my
or
God
upon
strongholds.
with
So
the
negligence
until
more
so
thnmg.
in search
went
Kirdi,
son
and
making
an-anging
gate;
of
of
men
war
commanders
Ghazma,
followers,
honour
making
as
gaiTison
completing
him
large city opposite
to
sacred
resolved
therein
sentative
repre-
two
grant
and
chieftains
their
the
to
upon
built
known,
were
Sliikcma-Bumfi
strengthened
his
fortress,
Shikema-BuniQ,
therein
and
(Sensa-'l-Kebira).
southern
the
believers,
determhied
city, and
was
of
his
also
thee."?
God
(may
therein
doing
so
poaaeased;
name
mention
visitor
Ejima
late, from
destroy
built
Sultan
Our
in
who
the
them,
the
of
therein,
or
those
the
son
After
early
ceased,
never
his
Fortrcss"
dwelt
who
thereof,
been
of conyersation
appointed
valour
cuimsses.
spoken
Scw-Ghafata,
and
jwrtion
for
Tdiis
of
tribe
one
whose
fellows, excelling
good
sense
he
established
also
is
have
Ibuu-Dureyd
his
subject
when
gjites for
every
place
to
city
and
ho
ability, and
the
of
his
I have
but
of
of
and
four
arranged
lie
is but
son
Demesekh,
Shatlma-Biri-Gliatrama
therefore
can
not
same
exterminating
and
him
universe,
next),
of
enemy
them
destroying
to
in
life and
this
we
this
nation,
or
matter.
*Ali,
of
son
after
in the
the
of
acquire,
can
commander
the
Lord
him
Ila"
good subject
Sultan,
the
man
existence,
is it in this
our
of
also
tribe
renmins
therefore
thou
of
his
suixjrior to
manner
child
said
after his
is
to
prosperity.
there
man,
in truth
so
been
it not
he
following
which
things
Whereas,
has
and
the
in
pride
when
in
and
EXPEDITIONS
amongst
honest
subject
adversity
Of
"
and
the
book
'*
of
subjtjct
on
in
from
compeers
doubt
no
in
OF
ACCOUNT
accom-
with
him
and
late,
or
fail ;
of
the
CONDUCTED
And
when
BY
Sultan
oar
aforc-mentioncd
the
heralds
whole
law
and
cut
down
with
axes
and
that
the
retreat
no
excuse
journey,
of
to
to
come
resolved
with
upon.
he
what
When
those
who
they
tribute,
and
their
steeds,
he
they might
cut
so
the
Wliile
our
this
curious
darts
and
name
be
the
i)erform
obeyed,
the
on
heralds
people
what
and
were
had
he
compUed
and
clad
in full
malice
and
assaults
playing
of
body
in
thus
stratagem,
;
they
glorified)gave
the
then
mail
of
cutting
the
combated
("atience
to
of
Burnb.
and
Muslimin
the
and
these
the
horn,
tion,
recrea-
trees,
and
fatigue.
in
caiTying
attacked
and
that
so
and
of
the
to
with
amusement
sense
on
persons,
tamboui-ine,
long while,
the
armour
Mixed
down
the
behind
further
their
singularly occupied
came
holds
strong-
horsemen,
to
no
his
up
ranks
with
and
the
as
i"aid
with
drew
in
army
lute, the
enemy
customary
their
and
heathen.
instrmnents
in the
the
against
ranks,
security
the
the
on
also, although
them
of
coats
activity, drowning
ixjople were
javelins
of
and
Sultan
trees
the
behind
axemen
numbers,
The
He
of
also
trees
and
their
in
the
order, by collecting together,

trees.
in front
the
the
paid
season.
down
kinds
and
marched
summer
tlie
ranged
Sultan
reached
mianned,
not
them
their
but
great
joined
in
up,
of
he
in
reached
and
abroad,
them
to
the
horsemen
cheer
mirth
create
to
the
complete
together
came
to
buckleranien
other
to
as
service,
sick, and
that
that
this
unable
to
spread
was
threw
the
musicians,
flute, and
the
to
the
the
and
commanded
in Bumu,^
leave
thereby
from
the
or
also
heard,
tribes
then
in
and
again
were
matter
foot, until
placed
from
this
assembling,
was
he
safe
people
the
back
of
they might
that
so
visions,
pro-
doctors
south, and
age,
equipped
destruction
and
these
rear
He
And
their
this
shieldsmen
slaves.
prepared
they
horse
army,
with
come
abundant
whether
utterly
were
forth
sent
should
they
with
holding
bent
subjection
the
to
he
of
means
fortify themselves
for
market-place
of kindred
which
attention
So
the
could
and
under
prevent
dealers.
behuid,
to
who
men
female
of
were
were
and
to
polytheists, they
the
the
two
desired.
news
of
ears
to
him
north
invaUds
in every
to
merchants,
or
heathen
old
and
attention
that
these
of
building
weapons,
remain
listened
as
women
proclaim
to
the
i)art of
such
should
the
to
be
the
and
herdsmen,
in which
on
unjust
bucklers,
or
his
turned
of
the
from
209
BUBNTT.
OF
nation, proclaiming
one
trees
would
except
port
no
rested
nation
and
divinity,
no
the
among
him
to
had
cities, he
utterly destroying
SULTAN
THE
God
and
them
(may
firmness
out
with
His
to
210
their
feet,
the
do^Ti
the
that
bo
eould
enemy
therefore,
Sing,
trees.
EXPEDITIONS
OF
ACCOUNT
liinder
not
the
from
them
the
God,
of
praises
catting
Unique,
Subduer.
the
When
shot
the
autunm
and
grew
forth
ripe, the
God
(may
and
against them,
Thus
he
autuimi,
and
winter,
until
longer
had
ciirried
harass
to
armies),
them
in the
trees
being
the
Pilgrim
forth
went
what-*
insufferable
their
against
heathen
the
for
com
in
the
them
in
the
remain
to
So
tliey abandoned
the
devastated,
and
transferred
themselves
when
the
strongholds.
different
three
in
summer,
incursions
predatory
on
it became
thus
been
not
their
down
cut
their
in
ceased
Sultan
the
manners
his
to
near
cornfields, leaving nothing
their
destroyed
believers, Idris
the
also
as
was
in them.
standing
ever
honour,
liim
gnmt
seed-corn
their
beautiful, and
of
Commander
fell, and
rains
the
looked
and
up,
the
Sultan,
and
came
any
districts
whidi
other
to
places.
And
the
the
next
trees, the
Sultan
intending
custom,
the
and
year,
returned
to
that
day
dowTi.
cut
they
their
exceedingly
of
wrath
when
of
tlie
upon
day
who
to
the
rushed
them
horsemen
:
"
trees,
places
this
the
joy,
since
great
to
habitations.
them,
and
MusUmIn
how
acquired
dawned
they
went
out
cut
them
With
the
away,
deaignhig
however,
of cutting
their
our
upon
attack,
people
advantage.
with
the
archers
the
down
trees.
different
Our
troops
who
had
into
the
most
come
to
then
began
from
pagans
of
attack
them,
but
resorted
parties,
numerous
and
doings
furious
They
the
of
stronghold
their
directions
now
such
extremely,
attention
no
divided
and
in
repeat
was
do
this, the
Upon
to
made
paid
it
against
trees.
they
tliis view
who,
work
in
down
could
precise knowledge
at
Muslimln
believers
they
grieved
and
trees,
the
the
not
were
advantage
great
of
asked
trees
when
Commander
the
place,
Muslimln
their
But
with
that
so
the
their
them
procured
filled
polytheists rejoiced
preserve
were
drive
no
desired
had
their
at
and
his
to
M"yeh
Musllmin,
the
of
town
breasts
the
they
to
the
with
Commander,
Muslimin,
stratagem
countiy
the
before.
the
brouglit
when
enemy
continued
to
with
morning
hastened
the
wroth
their
the
to
napping
So
thing.
attack
their
destroying
they mightily
their
the
down
cutting
according
up,
in
trees
battle
exceeding
an
returned
reached
with
that
from
came
tf)gether,
severe
napping
And
imagined
80
assembled
them
their
their
for
come
was
Pilgrim,
down
cut
they fought
they prevented
on
to
polytheists
and
rage,
Idris, the
time
but
to
the
this
also
assemble,
western
CONDUCTED
Jso
"
Lo
*"
back
Thus
did
M"ych
of
rrived
which
he
enemy
Sultan
iviaion
to
hould
arrive
has
already
ended
the
'^giy
he
|Janting
*^y
established
its
pftders,
âge
the
of
'îetence.
the
destruction
this
"^
time
them,
'^
excepting
the
disposed
Lord
the
"^
*^d
people
^t
the
on
''^th
and
of
had
the
Idiis
of
power
age
all
can
land
him
the
and
longed
the
heart
of
of
'All, who
and
or
is
in
facilitating
(to whom
judgment,
one
no
dispute
to
one
trusted
had
Master
There
their
previously
son
and
submit
of
acts
the
the
to
of
Bumu
wonderful
liim
phemy,
blas-
put
was
of
Divine
with
oppose
obey
of
injunctions
his
was
of
diu-ation
fulfilment
organization.
who
the
Pilgrim,
the
endowed
and
then
men
stop
accomplishment,
accepted by
been
glory),
the
its
the
were
as
faith, its cliiefs, its
entered
ever
glorified)for
be
contrary,
the
Sultan
the
to
averse
Thus
strongliolds, whereas,
enemy's
enemy,
fields
such
of
the
in
for
or
uniutemiit-
utterly
season
the
thus
over
dci)endcd
dwelt
the
fully compre
water.
when
horsemen,
who
for
of
each
to
trees,
enemy
in
household
which
down
became
Sultan
expectation
had
successful
'^^
who
honour
the
name
time, wliile
until
were
unless
the
the
its
then
means
(whose
same,
all
such
no
they
reservoirs
of
of
upon
of
they
rapidity
permission
the
which
whatever,
and
one
on
strong-
the
at
short
was
and
time
forays against
when
them,
by long
enemy,
short
ploughs
on
And
upon
advantage
Every
carrying
victory
followers,
the
so
cutting
compulsion
com
the
the
for
bear
any
about
gave
their
for
proper
of
all sides
on
and
^r
of
in
and
to
narrated.
to
down
army,
attend
or
kinds
brought
his
was
been
three
^rpounded
which
day
astonished
bemg
cut
in
our
sun
second
from
that
so
the
confounded.
to
corn-fields,
estroying
8
home
return
on
destroyed
Bedeinh,
divided
now
trees
did
nor
when
the
station,
separate
contmued,
was
the
been
utterly
were
The
had
trees
porcupine,
up
afterwards,
while
Muslimin
the
the
of
of the
took
trees
were
that
and
Termuwa
at
^th
whole
hack
211
BURNU.
arrows.*'
leader
down
cut
the
their
the
long
they
the
like
to
each
of
until
third, until
lold
down
cutting
turn
ligh.
ho
united
And
OF
SULTAN
THE
assemblage
an
of hows
bucklersmcn.
the
"ople
hjiTe
! the J
oolleeiion
the
nd
BY
him,
among
with
him
complying
the
of
and
Prophet
"^fipturc.
Ifot
^^
of
one
the
of
congregation
^tirpate
those
come
up
of
the
extensive
^^^liahlygrounded
^^4
household
the
had
heathen,
and
groves,
his calculations
against
faith, gi*eat
Great
to
Fortress
to
small, and
imagined
upon
such
or
tliis
degree,
fight with
i^ssible
it
the
had
that
the
of
none
twice
Sultan.
to
enemy
they
The
212
ACCOUNT
first time
they
His
(may
the
thunderbolt
doubt.
and
took
out,
and
left
After
these
with
canth
by
trees,
So
in
came
saying
who
slaves
in
the
lodging
in
Ahmed,
the
of
brought
the
with
his
line
new
never
help
of God
In
to
some
He
the
that
he
And
he
cut
to
after
their
the
own
after
homos,
that
Sultan
had
to
gone
cities, all but
the
was
truly
wise
of
town
pennission
gave
such
forth
to
chiefs,
1
still
as
the
the
Gider?
the
of
their
be
name
to
and
war.
leaders, and
in that
So
the
he
persed
dis-
trees,
so
groves.
glorified) had
his troojw
remained
holy
man.
Dubushekli,
down
remnant
(whose
the
companies,
separate
cutting
such
that, with
reason
places.
as
Sultan,
action,
distant
he
is,
of
syst"3m
out-of-the-way
God
and
intellect, imagined
Thus
the
of
one
The
Zembem.
of
were
one,
to
many
which
by
one
of
they
every
them-
the
Priest
names
some
liis work
as
So
to
entirely extirpate
down
pi-edestined ;
their
to
into
then
was
the
of
thy
cause
High
down
the
and
as
some
recommenced
might
them
Giifizer,*
separately
the
name
glorified) he
places,
of
towni
by
greats
same
Sultan
to
sagacious
seen,
divided
different
said
Write
his
ness,
forgive-
command
The
appropriate
like
be
the
every
counted
and
an
name
he
to
then
mind
the
was
imploring
characteristics,
and
traga-
with
supplications,
and
the
down
them,
iôlicy,and
(whose
them
of
and
public register."
wrote
penetrating
of
them
he
registry
consequence,
sent
in
people
harassing
the
of
exceedingly
making
he
"
and
numerous,
slaves
wiliest."
memoirs,
distinguishing
before
that
these
and
his
completed
then,
these
him,
to
with
them,
of
his
thy
and
set
there,
were
from
captives,
obey
Demesekh,
as
rest
became
thy
thou
place
of
town
author
whole
the
thee, who
whatever
the
abject,
slaves,
thy
are
down
Sultan,
obedience,
accompany
dwell
to
the
to
ceased
distress
had
they
very
never
with
day,
their
and
We
cutting
ffis
to
defeated,
were
many
two
overthrown.
palm-trees
by
body
great
"
and
when
submission
offering
vnth.
night
followers.
they
and
they
were
the
according
whence
as
slain
Sultan
the
events,
warfare,
of
tnmks
place
and
time,
so
glorified) sent
be
troops,
Muslimin,
Their
them.
the
as
the
to
the
by
wounding
were
them
their
Master
idolaters, people who
second
eloquent scripture
followed
were
the
up
the
of
meeting
any
Sovereign
the
perfection
hearts
came
for
Ilis
confounded
His
in
the
flight, retreating
to
killing and
they
God
promise
and
into
they
when
met,
faithful
us
fear
of
st^ps without
their
armicvS
two
exalted
be
Afterwards,
armies
free
tlie
Majesty
EXPEDITIONS
retraced
they
came,
between
takinj;^place
OF
they
to
return
country
went
guards,
to
who
214
ACCOUNT
what
is
glorified)
the
and
whom,
which
Again,
of
scripture
the
discussion
law
and
and
the
return
now
down
of
the
trees.
south
of
the
sea
as
the
town
as
far
the
sea
far
as
(lake,
the
until
the
time
may
God
God
(whose
the
Pilgrim
next).
from
of
of
of
enemies
our
the
the
or
the
the
acting
reign
honour
Bedna
of
of the
of
this
Sultan
our
world
in this
the
the
to
the
to
north
of
Daghambi,
as
this
extent
tribe
of Ghafata,
was
land
custom
from
of
the
also
cutting
the
Idris
and
every
with
towards
their
the
(or Kessidr),
of
or
treacherously
to
of
All
mibelievers
in
him
Kesdir
of
the
of
commenced,
Euwekwa.
of
or
precept
referred
reward
Ghatwa,
of
succeeded
necks
limits
the
town
town
town
according
the
to
history
lake), at
Diba,
day,
prefer
the
enemies,
our
or
things
in
and
Kirki,
of
relaxed
night
all
trees
river),at
with
never
Buniu,
of
town
swarming
who
The
(riverjor
or
of
him
doctors
their
Ruler
the
to
learned
of
prophet
the
he
halter
world
who
perform
to
upon
the
sence,
pre-
upon
of the
also
those
his
hung
of
of
their
look
companions
the
to
of
God
Muhammed,
of
acts
of
reconmiendation
the
attention
all matters
of
this
in
will
We
the
enemies
Burnfl
of
(may
him, and
(upon
guides
safe
his
out
to
the
prophet
these
with
drove
as
be
name
perfect ascriptions
regions
scrupulous
of
holy
most
himself
before
omniscient
recompense
the
His
(may
His
of
Pilgrim
peace),
divinity, and
design (may
rich
the
him
his
God
conformity
Muliammed
from
of
the
be
prophet,
decision
or
acts
conformed
grant
them.
the
in
themselves
conformed
book
ridding
he
favour, and
nad
and
Idris
and
apostle
the
lineage,
Scw-Ghafata,
by
with
whose
Sultan
the
of
our
and
salutation) ;
conduct,
tribe
All-wise,
upon
and
peace
follow
who
wrong,
EXPEDITIONS
OF
of
old,
Pilgi-im (whom
in the
when
next),
'
glorified)facilitated
be
name
the
of
destruction
those
unto
Ghafata
King
great
our
enemies
in
Idris
various
ways.
For
his
pursuing
the
they began
to
few
And
to
days.
homes,
slay
direction
could
the
;
whole
so
Again,
as
Kenuh
down
cut
on
he
Ghidamh
them
death
every
until
foot, bucklers*
numbers,
great
them
liis troops
his
the
of
groves
extirjmted
disperse
to
commanded
towards
to
in
others
Bedrughuh
the
and
there, and
trees
Thursday,
from
and
of
town
down
cutting
axemen,
resolved
he
they put
of
the
at
liis forces, horse
of
the
when
tribe
be
not
against
the
alighted
custom
archers, musketmen,
and
several
Sultan
the
well-known
with
enemy,
men
when
instance,
chiefs
district
their
leaders
and
of
number
to
and
in
the
every
slain
known.
the
Sultan
towards
was
Bumu,
once
and
returning
had
travelled
from
expedition
an
until
he
halted
at
CONDUCTED
the
toim
of
also ;
and
forces
in
BY
RGni
in the
when
the
the interior
of the
Bword
rid
and
thenri
alive
he
so
lie
slew
not
one
such
*"habited
order
to
their
save
gained
of
them
for
for
refuge.
'^tired
the
to
**^ct
^^Howed
after
^^Btem,
**^^nts
and
*^^w
all
^Ûted,
the
of
ôdy;
shelter
Bekedwa,
order
sun.
eyes
Upon
this
fire themselves,
of them
the
of
panic,
the
to
he-camel
gOHi
VOL.
fear
for
earth.
and
from
such
XIX.
the
degre"j
obedient
that
sheep,
or
lamb
they
from
sent
could
from
a
kid
and
the
so
bull,
their
houses
had
fired
they
in the
ewe
Ivônmo
and
have
on
any
page
in
went
of
Lord
heaven
baseless
distinguish
from
so
heat
the
they
longer
a
to
as
from
them,
ujx^n
in
ations,
habit-
thus
of
The
pagan
stead,
were
in
it is written
no
they
collected
Mushmin
people
also
cow
as
and
alighted
the
setting
glorious
most
was
she-camel,
the
hearts,
of
wind,
to
time, before
their
were
their
the
took
enemy
cowardice
Arrant
from
Lord
the
in
the
them,
Sultan
search
in
houses
men,
the
Muslimin,
from
from
of
that
of
forth
Muslim
fell upon
revelation
of
dread
build
the
from
sallied
with
old
strongholds.
our
Muslimin
the
the
them
upon
dis-
Sultan
to
So
their
and
up,
that
so
they
to
came
and
the
in
The
imawarcs.
in
residence
according
up
too
Bumu,
east.
came
up
every
was
for
of
forays
find
themselves
then
and,
made
could
Buniu
country
tl)e
horsemen
our
of
place
no
towards
and
slay
to
still remaining
Muslimin,
they
army
which,
after
in
of the
our
of
town
of
shut
fled, and
and
lying
inquiry
so.
land
the
had
they
trees,
foremost
left
in
Sultan
our
make
them
therein
places
others,
when
to
they
reached
and
Tureh
did
So
among
officers
the
passed
enemy
But
they
find
the
unbelievers
the
^'^mainder
*Vie
with
their
down
cut
and
they
others
them,
the
of
his
that
which
fastnesses
and
tribe
lea\'ing
had
themselves
out
could
which
Upon
Bekedwa
of
sent
find
they
as
of
stratagem.
understood
people
them,
the
who
in
of his
aware
Muslimin.
\nllages, commanding
could
they
these
coiifined
the
in
that
them
Then
^^
he
the
and
upon
them
without
Bagha,
man
the
to
came
finding
last man,
the
distress
of
God,
he
in
were
them
put
by becoming
dispersed
this
might
of
to
the
by
intelligence thereof,
concerning
one
lives
he
his
with
who
enemy
there
time
again
Accordingly,
them
they
BUBNU.
the
that
the
Burn
of
escaped
And
of
people
by
out
he
succour
between
that
set
so
death
i)ut to
extremity
an
napping
all, even
them
forwards
his
passed
them.
and
wliom
even
and
of
aid
utterly destroyed.
were
of
haclc^vards
the
he
quest
Fortress,
fortress
by
numbers,
approach
one
the
OF
past
in
215
SULTAN
was
direction
Great
unawares,
grefitt
forenoon,
afternoon
easterly
an
THE
that
ram,
they
216
OF
ACCOUNT
know
the
not
even
the
as
and
nights
Nor
And
liuslri
poet
The
"
"
of
number
these
after
but
they
belong
which
dayfl, of
the
says
pass,
not
know
the
to
months,
of
Sultan
months."
marehed
as
from
had
he
years,
thereof,
sacred
the
the
of
or
number
the
not
according
army,
the
nights
the
thhigs,
dirt[K"r8od liis
EXPEDITIONS
place,
that
done
first
his
in
exijedition.
of
One
the
sur|)ri8ing
the
direction
the
of
deceive
tliem
object
into
the
that
perhaps
stronghold,
attended
taking
misbelievers
and
when
Great
they
retired
Fortress
and
forwards,
waiting
did
misbelievers
or
of
towards
Ghayawu
at
enemy
stronghold
had
advanced
stronghold,
dust
On
Sultan.
dust
Sultan
the
other
by
its
comprehended
of
the
the
dust
when
Great
which
the
Sultan
in
but
sinners
air, they
turned
their
the
Sultan
them
stratagem
of
which
the
saw
fully
faces
with
the
skirts
inhabitants
its
his
of
part
of
town
direction
road
at
the
The
the
the
cloud
the
arrival
of
believers
mis-
of
behhid
and
forces
to
near
tliey charged
when
safety;
of
the
beheld
hand,
and
manner
Commander
the
approached
rejoiced
the
such
the
the
that
he
flight,
to
alluring
where
Fortress
ui"on
and
which,
upon
ap|xjarance.
lower
with
So
the
from
being
meaning,
their
it
accordingly
in
it until
in
the
advanced
violence,
great
advanced
between
the
detect
of
mand,
com-
against
of
his
marched
taking
him.
black
make
to
those
the
hihabitants
design
ignorance
and
he
of
these
the
Pilgrim,
|"ace,
with
plains,
slightest degree
the
Thus
of
the
the
in total
peoi)le
the
raised
stronghold
for
passes
taken
with
the
and
column
and
in
up
day-dawn,
to.
had
he
hack
accelerated
an
the
which
further
Idris
believers,
the
them,
in
not
the
into
with
taking
of
bo
between
So
coming
show
place,
them.
And
out
come
getting
against them,
with
continued
but
device,
close
and
of
but
reality ;
and
complied
Sultan.
made
them
pursued
came
and
stronghold
accord,
of
to
as
design
taking
defeating
war,
the
by
their
own
misbelievers
the
that
their
of
of
weapons
of
out
thus
injunction
arranged
been
came
people,
our
their
up
had
as
this
to
of
fighting
found
be
in
the
in
so
the
so
manding
com-
up
day,
stronghold
real
might
come
not
his
in
suppose
was
their
any
and
to
it
leave
to
opportunity
an
their
inhabitant*
enemy
them
get
coiuitry, without
open
and
them
to
when
to
such
and
them
causing
consisted
Fortress
such
entertained
was
was
Great
on
them,
Sultan
our
the
of
misbelievers
mislead
and
attacking
the
inhabitants
of
acts
the
them
i)erfectly
towards
his
the
troopA
CONDUCTED
BY
iêrceptcd the
^"J^t
day
in
victoryto
the
of
Hon
Maghuwa,
HTOfl
flecmg
that
place
Muslimin
towards
the
Behold
which
this
became
much
for
straitened
Neither
in
of
the
their
to
nightfall.
of
stratagem
relative
our
rock
such
them;
he
as
obtained
the
did
until
night,
tril"e
evening
of
astonishing
monarch!
by
his
army
the
beginning
and
Muhammed,
of
whole
in
man
Mushmin,
Sultan
the
and
plan
or
last
the
and
the
in
noble
alter, by day
too
So
returning
surprising
this
politic prince,
circumstances
among
on
the
the
even
named
was
the
stronghold.
entered
they
then
ye
joined
who
and
glorified) gave
the
signal triumph,
most
name
sometimes
killed
was
stronghold,
be
escajKjd, not
one
rejoiced exceedingly,
Fortress,
this
who
the
them
misbehevers,
the
to
of
had
and
His
(may
not
atheiHt,
over
gone
God
Sultan,
an
them
217
BURNU.
OF
SULTAN
between
which
îio,being
again
road
THE
stronghold
or
his
were
of
modes
action.
According
of
the
credence,
the
inarching
leaves
their
waiting
used
to
carry
them
kill
exposed
they
the
and
Such
the
His
that
'All,
the
of
the
up
He
^Muslimin
remained
but
came
they
;
w"Te
halted
enemy
not
whole
collected
at
commenced
the
the
of
the
Ciime
like
the
of
("f
work
forth
the
to
in their
believers,
the
their
or
cutting
prevent
endeavour.
Pilgrim,
same
way
stn^ngth
the
from
So
to
thereto,
n("ar
down
them
lauded
be
forceps, in the
Bedkurfi,
routed.
stronghold,
univei-se, Idris
of
town
condition,
He
of
all
skins,
which
utterly
their
very
their
their
Commander
his
to
which
hunger
(may
from
together
their
successful
the
this
provisions
such
expulsion
will, the
tiie Lord
with
of
God
in which
asleep
jjarts became
were,
and
would
were
and
definitivelyand
were
their
and
assistance
insides
state,
come
was
|K)lythoists also
hnn.
oppose
they
decreed
representative
of
their
was
year
those
scarcity
their
they
hostiUtics, through
our
when
came
glorified) had
and
so,
time
of
in
would
they
Sultan
the
when
they
men,
selling them.
unawares,
residence
that
so
of
bodies
misbelievers,
children,
ser\'ants
the
their
adult
of
of
town
bucklersmen,
the
were
design
enemy
with
of
or
these
tlie
take
they
in the
the
in
cover
path
if
to
misbelievers
of the
effects
when
through
that
them
the
of
especially
them,
the
women
Hves
further
if
but
some
to
used
worthy
persons
Kerda,
of
tribe
sit in
by
resided
who
of the
approach
town
narrated
horsemen,
once,
as
that
upon
to
And
and
so
suffered.
nntil
son
the
to
for
fallen
had
at
said, that
such
difficult
Sultan
off, sparing their
reposing,
degree
the
not
and
them
by night
and
heard
trees, and
of
passage
It is also
go
have
of
ser\'ants
foot, and
on
the
we
(Sensenh), people
Fortress
with
what
to
each
2
trees
doing
day
218
ACCOUNT
their
tliey expended
bnt
device,
new
length
they
whole
the
night
when
the
and
that
in
Btati(med
stir,
take
or
had
they
morning
them
this
pureued
of
and
who
the
of
tribes
Tetala,
of
enemy,
among
own
they
built
territory they
out
and
took
their
up
themselves
houses,
and
into
their
the
tribe
who
had
rebelled
the
Ghafata
therefrom,
without
went
to
other
of
Sew-
of
over
the
tribe
and
abode,
and
routed
of
namely,
race,
each
town
whole
came
the
of
sight
retired
those
the
in
followed
were
the
they departed
their
whom
sword
stronghold,
and
who
enemy
and
who
in
not
wherein
the
troops,
through
Afterwards
the
behind,
remahiing
one
in
were
the
to
hour
back,
came
but
did
When
rally, and
passed
put
treacherously.
acted
people
he
where
Dughuta,
then
his
enemy,
at
troops
motion,
that
at
bodies
the
rushed
encampment
us.
over
and
two
attempt
Sultan
The
stronghold.
the
charged
any
the
arrival
Sultan
length
flight without
to
of
in
soon
and
upon
and
The
instinct, they turned
the
came
numbers,
were
camp
they
camp,
when
sleep,
to
it
their
So
enoountered.
they
victory
couches
great
enemy's
of
Muslimin
the
the
by
At
the
remainder
khid
the
obtain
to
closely.
and
other,
took
by
were
up
of
notice
any
those
of
the
over
expected
ixjrceived
of
some
in
At
with
asleep.
be
their
in
array
quarter
distributed
those
Muslim
the
should
stilled
undertook.
Musliniiu
the
to
some
council, in which
grand
attack
retired
attempting
they
they
were
wounding
them,
ujxm
motion
of
side
east
when
j)eopl"?had
and
came
in
to
upon
night
by
energies
wliatever
in
together
agreed
and
sound
failed
all
gathered
Btrength
their
strenprth and
tliey
delibemted
was
EXPEDITIONS
OF
dwelt
in
there
whose
short
time.
and
new
his
forces
likely
with
up
to
their
abode
in
Ghamerku,
home
and
News
as
of
as
between
a
as
district
not
the
fugitives
the
named
that
that
in
in
countr^^
Berera,
country
of
the
the
i)lacc,they
body
of
to
which
they
of
and
this
with
not
was
seized
were
Mendera,'
Mendera
and
Tet"la,
Sultan
as
practice,
Tetaih
infonned
was
sions
incur-
tions
depreda-
their
be
to
country
comprehended
Tetala
Iwtween
Sultan
into
make
committing
the
to
forwai*ds
our
undisturbed
emigrated
fear, and
of
ceased
and
them
they
them
leave
design
Such
however,
when
the
would
they
come,
returning again
over.
followed
and
in
backwards
soon,
feature, he
was
Burnfi,
were
coming
As
BurnQ.
season
havoc,
rains
and
going
of
making
the
as
rainy
land
the
into
soon
the
when
But
taking
that
adopted
of
as
stronghold.
these
people
having
1
WandalaY
established
themselves
in
the
CONDUCTED
above-named
place,
brilliant
Idils
and
now
them
thus
that
God
returned
as
which
only
whose
God,
unto
have
of
out
extolled,
be
land
of
for
people
The
Sultan
the
no
the
to
has
kept
Sultan;
our
for
mentioning
according
to
be
excellent
an
of
Kanim.
pereon
and
not
tribe
relating
facts,
is
this
could
bounds,
ho
it be
spoil,joyful,
thanksgivings
our
offered
Lord,
and
perfect helper.
CHAPTER
AGAINST
SXPEDrnON
Wrrn
of
the
to
turn
now
PASSAGE
BY
(whose
GHAMEKKU,
relation
ajuntry
of
gloiified) we
be
name
and
description
MENDERA,
MEUGIII.
God
of
permission
the
II.
AND
EMSIKA,
AND
of
the
history
of
shall
the
land
Emsika.*
tribe,
but
They
have
stockade,
they
to
the
long
conduct
for
of any
mind
even
to
of
east
ditch.
long
man
temper
to
space
but
coimtry
of
then
became
They
in
attempt
it ; and
high
time, neither
destroy
to
they
'
were
Muagul
of
not
are
built
Mcndera,
degree,
the
never
it
virus
races.
fortress
surrounduig
insolent
had
single
one
various
comprising
they
prince,
the
of
Emsika
people,
mixed
self-esteemed,
and
obstinate
are
the
permanent
no
with
same
of
inlmbitants
The
or
air.
them,
and
of
abundant
May
of
with
of
narrow
host
number,
expedition,
them
within
kept
name
Ghafata,
they
country
gi-eat
ascertain
to
marched
killed, unless
laden
the
to
the
in the
part
honour
and
place
this
between
place
deficiency.
and
but
of
the
safety,
able
tribe
circumstances
few
the
so
motes
migrated
been
took
we
in
country,
battle
camping
the
as
in
of
infidels, after
hav"
with
the
the
Burnu
to
the
in
him
grant
them
the
king,
great
preparations,
amount
time,
in numbers,
what
reason
ability
of
Ids
the
God
(may
219
BURNU.
of
ears
'Ali
them
the
Those
what
of
memoir
of
which
OF
encountered
army,
forces
connected
events
a
his
small
is
of
son
compute
part
any
This
the
completed
slew
cheer.
good
Dughiitih"
SULTAN
little consideration
with
in
rest
his
after
of
of
he
and
could
himself
became
Pilgrim,
with
chosen,
none
and
the
THE
reached
soon
hereafter),
aûst
liad
BY
the
oppressive,
persisting
in
this
entered
uito
the
ever
of
tired
and
or
their
or
perversity,
backward
iii
220
iujurioB
committirif^
EXPEDITIONS
OF
ACCOUNT
ui)oii
the
it
affirnicd
and
end
i3Coj)le,witliout
without
ceasing.
that
veracity,
of
reign
wliich
Kighania,
refrained
They
thereto,
only
fought,
and
Such
by
which
Ahmed.
And
when
he
hereafter),
the
of
Yemtih,
own
few
years,
be
name
on
time
bi'fore
days
Rejeb
como,
after
travelled
is
the
in
place
of
scheme
orderc^d
were
Sultan,
he
feed
to
loosened
from
caused
who
marched
his
evening
the
for
assemblage
"
the
Kukawa?
army,
his
Yemtih
to
stand
forces
liis
on
for
over
(whose
God
the
preserved
picketed
be
established
fatten
and
to
and
of
when
be
in
the
in
the
The
and
passed
exercised
God's
town
the
for
month
afternoon
the
ui
them.
pickets,
Ghuk"
direction
vented
pre-
wliich, the
of
on
to
them
noon
between
with
which
their
from
perfonning
in
in
up
two
imagined.
custom
them
of
they
Upon
Sultan
he
sinrit.
the
that
returning
hoi-ses
the
to
their
battle
so
severe,
destniction
his
the
neighbourhood
the
however,
their
with
with
between
And
which
bearing,
over-
refractory
the
ensued
the
the
by
them,
company
sovereign
by
and
now
against
fortress.
the
oome
were
insolence,
their
time,
also
according
which,
the
that
decreed
solitary-, after
the
'All,
circumstances,
in
their
ai)proached,
they
honour
in
and
very
allowed
Sultan
him
their
fighting
'was
did
of
account
Idrls
up
themselves
at
Gliflka, in order
being
in review
which
wâs
GhukaS
countrj"^ of
time
them
matter
went
warfare,
reducing
glorified)had
s|x"t called
He
from
of fate, the
tablet
few
from
he
procrastination.
or
as
the
When
Sultan
the
extreme
aseertahi
people,
country,
the
and
formerly
had
Sultan
Benefactor,
Muslbnln
the
latter
departed
part^
So
posted
delay
without
the
his
strongholds.
position occupied
their
at
of
that
our
the
at
to
mode
had
of
j)coi)lcand
Sultan
of
days
inhabitantn
the
people
glorified, grant
be
Universal
their
of
reign
country,
of
fortress
that
to
that
they
parties
the
waywardness.
stratagems,
the
all the
astonished
was
and
when
this
repugnant
their
of
natuixj
Einsiku.
of
were
which
with
which
to
retained
name
of
inhabitants
So
difficult
power
of
days
whose
sovereign
of
they
the
God,
gi'ace
obstinacy
the
and
of
"
of
the
of
degree
and
reached,
of the
reason
military
country
country,
uove-
inhabitants
the
the
and
'Ali,
undertake
and
only
this
attacking
because
the
was
(may
from
Snitau
the
country,
every
excepting
misbelievers,
were
Biu-zi, and
aganist
knowledge
of
personH
join together
to
alliance
in
by
of
son
used
Yenitili,
exiHjditions
son
l"eard
liave
We
bases
of
prayers.
of
Seda,
of
the
222
towards
fortivsrt
the
tliey mounted
of
and
darts
stand
their
arrows,
they
strike
them
their
for
two
their
thix'("
whole
fortress
The
forth
the
ti'umpet
of
of
sort
increase
to
The
first and
fire
was
the
it
as
weapons
accustomed
to
and
of
if
the
strikes
;
their
spear's length, and

the
fortress
and
the
damage
with
unable
to
In
trooi)s
to
of
do^vn
cut
the
on
UK)unt
u]X)n
the
upon
and
this
the
troops
to
stalks;
the
stratagems.
in whidk
house
third,
on
would
or
are
their
day
occasion
any
thence
entrance
iiito
openly repair
Muslimin,
the
of
night
combats
fifth,
alone
part
pots
clay,
the
they
as
only
of
selves
them-
it;
sudi
they
faces
very
these
three
sides
these
enemy
and
around
also
the
fire in the
to
of
they
his
the
Sultan
the
which
to
fortress,
so
easiest
the
occupying
ditch
with
trees,
according
fill the
this
proceedings,
tall
some
done
was
in
exerting
smashes
obtain
same,
made
who
were
it.
consequence
manner
uullet
clay
the
of which
the
damaged
to
And
fourth,
in their
was
Muslimin
the
and
in
were
tried
of
rences
occur-
indiurated
or
speai-s,
relax
Muslimin
iwssession
prevent
platforms
might
the
breaks
partis
these
of instruments
arrows;
the
weaiwns
ram
quarters
fortress.
tricks
consisted
poisoned
they
did
nor
])art of
these
ix"le-cats;
These
the
all kinds
various
by
sixth, h"ng
use.
defence,
any
the
and
of
Muslimin,
head
the
ditch
the
of
of
position,
inhabitants
second,
excrement
when
which,
means
formidable
most
fresh
up
placx?,the
combat
to
Dothing-
commanded
Sultan
take
of
flute
resistance
their
kindled;
filled with
darts
preparation
that
away
Sha'ban.
filling the
of the
interior
so
to
change
the
ditch,
to
carried
they did, anS
this
of
and
sounded,
the
side
returned
and
lost, the
position, and
this
of
design
was
in
nmsic,
ever^'
the
in
thus
month
following
the
into
ardour
gaât
out
came
eneniy
cultivate
they
Muslimin
the
as
been
north
in God'tj
morning
came
the
on
place
took
the
its
change
to
socm
which
ditch
the
with
in
The
people.
which
iHirsevered
as
having
milkjt
of
thrown
been
fill up
when
headfl
men's
fin:
mark
filled with
to
stalks
was
evening,
time
army
the
near
But
had
Much
the
plan
days.
that
stalks
Muslimin
the
this
the
in
quarters
remained.
the
and
food;
break
could
Muslimin
becoming
well
was
the
so
shower
perfect
of
one
which
fortress
the
threw
without
stones
plact^,with
the
Not
fortress
hard
eonmianded
or
all the
for
and
us.
the
of
their
and
8urn"undc"l
for
side
any
then
Sultan
against
tliem
seriously engaging
of
design
tlieir battlements,
arrows
on
up
iii the
to
on
EXPEDITIONS
OF
ACCOUNT
and
commands.
fortress
complied
with
that
and
musketeers
advantageous
of
the
lie
with
the
three
construct
most
sinuosities
ordered
earth
ramparts
next
excited
instead
performed,
of
nntil
CONDUCTED
had
they
the
filled
had
spot
hatchets
wall
the
The
the
of
whose
next),
of
sagacity
whole
his
and
of
sound
not
army
in
lest
and
it would
be
triumph
of
considerations
large
every
to
the
collected
their
demanding
Muslimin
who
and
the
new
]X)isoned
make
arrows
the
threw
demolished
were
remained
set.
the
able
to
and
also
Tliis
was
all
them
could
root,)
at
forged
of
stock
the
ground,
under-
these
with
us
of
din
they
as
the
and
is
(which
the
fortress,
the
hear
post
frighten
the
darts,
could
none
misbelievers
in
of
(for
of
it
the
original
and
Muslunin
the
destroyed
terrified.
would
Saturday,
fall
the
in
short
piece
their
The
day
hatchets,
face, which
western
a
fortress,
the
and
axes
after
and
of
ditcli
with
on
troubled
and
it also
on
while
darts,
the
were
upon
thereof
repair
were
bewildered
ere
throw
None
of
shooting
wall
portion
misbelievers
old, little remained

sun
not
angle,
an
this, the
wits, and
down
truth
to
them
that
fillingup
after
down
the
|)oisoned.
were
Muslimin,
breaking
defenders
Upon
they
when
Muslimin,
stock
great
to
should
glorified).
fortress
clay
exhausted)
was
the
commenced
with
the
brought
manufacture
recommenced
over
suppose
When
soon
then
of
who
grafted
that
also
collecting together
with
upon
the
be
commenced
be
the
upon
is of iron,
smeared
them
they
hammers
They
arrows
of
should
proved
the
to
in
misbeUevers
their
the
in
great
empty-handed,
were
and
in the
issued
weapons
assailed, and
blacksmiths
outside
wliich
missiles.
the
assistance
were
of
strokes
new
all
the
God,
and
he
and
agahist
exhausted
possession;
together
of
the
musketeers
the
Results
name
of
(may
order
of
remain
there
enemy.
possessing
the
of
were
(whose
enemy
their
in
remaining
the
the
length
and
diligently
they
God
unarmed,
arrows
numbers
but
quantity
At
which
What
Prince.
and
'Ali
the
in
the
tliis world
misbelievers
the
themselves
with
weapon
tell the
the
darts
people occupied
our
for
with
broach
of
was
them.
over
themselvoB
son
stock
should
they
of
quantities
their
conimencod
distress
precedence
possession
exhausted,
to
this
remain
the
become
easy
of
then
earth, tind
representative
judgment
themselves
they
the
honoiu*
take
to
weapons,
weapons
these
him
They
and
press
Pilgrim,
instance
An
missile
expended
of
view.
of
throwing
stock
Prince
was
the
with
considerable
believers,
Idris
ditch
the
rampai*tB
they
glorified,grant
be
name
did
the
universe,
made
they
of
the
down
Thus
Commander
Lord
the
until
fortress.
of
223
BURNU.
OF
piece of ground.
breaking
axes,
SULTAN
proportion
level
and
and
of
good
up
become
demolishing
THE
BY
in
while
minds,
was
they
middle.
the
lost
then
their
waxen
in
ruins,
and
ultimately,
30th
and
last
day
of
the
224
ACCOUNT
month
Slia'ban, and, after
descried, being
his
IKjrformed
to
erected,
also
so
their
thence
he
made
and
making
the
misbelievers
every
of
cause
the
fast
within
the
fortress
enemy
were
killed
the
liis troops
to
Emsika
not
fled
from
men^
but
few
returned
of
in
the
and
them,
excepting
only
the
to
martyr
God
His
him
grant
points
had
the
with
acquainted
the
The
him, bringing
submission,
he
before
liim,
and
when
and
that
he
they
fortress
fame
them
his
performed
of
the
the
particulars
and
and
giving
assurances
wliich
om*
out
to
of respect
they
resisted
gjiined |M)ssesHion thereof,
of
came
wherever
had
the
became
near
prowess
quarter
and
reported^
reached
every
were,
troops
sinful, obstinate,
the
recognized
and
his
same
far
the
led
abroad
dwellers
of
all
rebelhous,
for
dnun,
of
of
spread
those
the
presents,
many
misbelievers
ordered
and
camp
tidings
inhabitants
wherever
destroyed
to
and
facts,
the
been
that
so
compass,
monarch.
when
happened
wretches,
of
had
the
he
beat
by
his
up
and
(ixpedition
very
alive.
broke
news
the
counted,
was
who
servants,
were
conmianded
then
collected,
so
be
carcasses
of
the
of
Many
could
Sultan
permission,
gave
He
what
four
left
the
that
one.
captives
Kurdish
was
the
of
male
not
of
broke,
day
trees
than
The
were
the
the
more
intention
the
in
down
and
adult
liis
one
then
this
to
per\êrse
and
with
victorious
when
cut
camp.
they
by
to
slain
our
ui
when
after
and
meet
and
that
concernmg
active
upon
booty,
night
fortress,
the
all the
homewards.
relating
times,
tlieir
that
fell
they did, leaving

the
of
collect
Sultan
return
much
And
people
uiside
people
our
so
The
slew
so
night (may
moiTow.
wliich
slaughtered
bidding,
from
his
place,
be
troops.
seized
afterwards
the
passed
the
on
stench
to
one
who
be
to
fear
were
Keli, who
part of the
some
then
commanded
grievous
son
his
night they
among
of
of
great
delay,
or
hurt
been
tent
children, using all diligence
with
safety,
Ejiyema,
as
prince
that
in
at
They
Muslimin
The
grace).
observing
to
sloth
Muslimin
The
into
effort, without
religion in
pardoning
so
and
therefore,
different
sent
Muslimin,
the
midst
moonless
women
having
one
known
man,
their
night
no
that
by
escaped.
the
rejoicing;
one
of
captives
of
middle
in
and
pursued
fortress, bemg
God
and
was
disinclination
for
struck
timidity.
exceeding
the
in
be
to
felt
orders
gave
night
drum
big
agitation,
and
sjK)t, and
misbelievers;
and
and
that
Ramazan
Sultan,
The
place.
the
pass
of
moon
new
very
in
would
the
hearts,
the
he, therefore,
the
alarm
trembling
the
jMayer
commanded
to
as
that
sunset
saying
EXPEDITIONS
sunset,
from
seen
from
retire
He
OF
and
every
made
dwelt,
one
it
as
BY
CONDUCTED
the
duBt
did
not
and
year,
"who
were
have
here
they
and
had
our
great
incapacity,
of
acts
Wlien
the
lie
Ghamerku.
that
occurring
sword,
how
many
Sultan
of
Mendera,
jxjople
them
If
the
him
coucernmg
and
of
their
express
When
and
our
the
he
hun
whole
falcon
the
Ghamerku,
of
whence
their
from
Magheyh,
race
they
the
never
fear
of
poisoned
to
what
pounces
the
arrows
great
;
thus
word
neither
the
such
hojx)
had
obtained
invader
These
upon
and
been
numbers
have
taking
retire
should
the
the
of
we
chicks
the
heard
rela-
country
related
the
that
gence
intelli-
they
were
Sultans
has
of
would
that
so
Sultan
held
as
in the
come,
of
their
whose
nor
cmly
but
harm.
to
known
Ghamerku,
on
stealth
had
to
of
captive
pei-sons
war
that
them
glorified).
from
less
moon-
Bohwa
at
being
prepared,
were
thus
and
its
of
by
fact, accordhig
In
them,
was
subject
between
Ghamerku.
hens
and
acted
known
and
from
place
subsisting
ticms
it
design,
overtake
not
and
in
without
be
else, openly
one
gnidge
Sultan
fashion
put
made
but
different
any
this
in
Muslunin
the
He
name
made
army,
secretly
were
heard
the
nor
any
or
the
of
hi
road
enemies
surprise.
captive,
ever
to
arriving
pace,
by
have
had
one
then
the
his
without
marched
rapid
(whose
we
Yemtih,
nor
the
flight to
of
no
on,
unawares.
of
God
by
this
the
hereafter),
took
upon
BumQ,
he
enemy
he
supposition
to
famihes
what
to
secret
the
advanced
the
not
as
Idris
and
forces,
coming
inhabitants
of
so
you,
now
divulge
return
at
relate
deficiencies
our
to
may
to
believers,
honour
of
breast,
their
the
his
however,
forces,
it be
of
the
him
design
They
killed
were
relied
the
the
of
reason
of
with
Emsika
them.
making
by
whom
able
not
are
town
repugnance.
grant
to
takhig
Acoordbig
be
God
own
his
with
families, unless
can
we
the
to
Pilgrim (to
AVe
Commander
passed by Mendera,
Ghamerku,
the
breeds
not,
his
to
had
night
of
which
relation
in
previously expressed
the
intended
he
they
them,
which
did
it witliin
confined
-wlien
every
Mushniln
the
thing
every
the
towards
in
west,
Idris
hereafter).
from
departure
towards
Sultan,
'Ali (may
of
son
his
idea
of
presents,
custom,
wliile
obedience,
and
Sultan,
our
Pilgrim,
being
ancient
to
knowledge
our
have
we
as
require repetition,
took
according
to
these
brought
cognizance
to
now
his
and
to
full
come
honour
grant
whole
now
obedience
has
is what
the
in
added
who
they
reUited.
Emsika
God
tribute,
present
This
of
pay
to
cease
And
abroad.
scattered
225
BURNU.
OF
SULTAN
THE
to
of
us
the
ants,
inhabit-
people
opinions.
Sultan,
hereafter),
Idris
halted
the
in
Pilgrim (may
the
forenoon
God
with
grant
the
him
forces
honour
of
the
226
"ACOOUNT
Mufllimin,
of
numbers
without
them,
taken
ha\'ing
and
desert
Merghi,*
whole
until
spoils
and
he
in
to
afterwards,
that
great
city
their
homes
in
had
the
of
affairs
lie
wills
AVlien
the
when
days
the
town
at
the
town
the
as
of
the
Pilgrim,
gave
TJiis
brought
inhabitants
they
for
the
carried
(may
God
trees
to
those
deceit
imagined
'
Marghit
said
of
reason
Kunuli,
of
the
against
cut
firm
the
of
him
the
down
intention
evil
laud
of
they
of
and
which
Idrts
of
Key.
singleness
It
conceived
and
buSt
of
was
by
committed,
Yarijuit.
the
hereafter),
country
BiunQ,
"
the
Key.
demohshed.
design
fourth
fortress
behevers,
and
one
great
names
the
in their
known
here
in
the
in
Duluh,
called
honour
wickedness
the
the
of
fortress
the
castle
land
Mejiyah,
the
to
Eerzft,
called
nhith,
fortresses
the
of
seventh
Commander
be
the
who,
also
of
town
besides,
was
grant
the
town
the
others
them
with
out
by
of
of
one
were
about
with
Him
existed
built
fortress
the
Sa'iya,
as
Prince, the
our
as
purpose,
also
of 'All
son
orders
was
eighth,
of
the
not
they
at
the
was
Ewezakih,
(Ghaleki),
or
this
fifth
named
fortress
known
Upon
Ekluya,
the
intended
towards
had
the
at
of
Kunuh*
of
old
one
third
relation
permission
which
of
namely,
a
liilaritywith
the
upon
treacherously
forefathers
;
the
KUNUH.
countiy
thing
Kehnesenh,
of
Feleki
not
are
and
when
Be," it is.
the
new
fortresses
Ejyajiya,
called
and
direction
acquire.
to
the
"
says
act
the
taking
of
country
Bumi-Dela,
OR
ent^r
with
of
and
fathers
many
at
and
the
of
joy
KUNU,
now
inhabitants
their
of
misbelievers
III.
Kunu,
matt^^r,
invented
they
country
sixth
of
circumvent,
deceive,
Bumu,
should
coiuitry
of
lives, leaving empty
of
able
been
AGAINST
we
search
in
those
and
the
they
EXPEDITION
is proper
day
direction
the
CHAPTER
It
there,
towns.
reached
which
booty
they napped
seen,
their
save
great
second
being
to
therefrom
dispensed
aruiy
order
marched
then
swerving
Bunifi,
of
in
and
bearing
but
the
on
them
of
populous
their
marched
one
flight
to
Sultan
The
single
valorous
Ghanierku,
of
and
night there,
the
of
notice
no
inhabitants
the
the
passed
took
they
EXPEDITIONS
OF
the
when
the
CONDUCTED
mentioned
fortresses
land
what
themselves
without
had
with
their
all
between
the
two
when
And
their
evil
their
the
and
ready,
kinds
of
they
set
out
the
Sultan
commenced
When
they
arrows
and
serious
combats
caused
fled
them
the
into
booty
After
securing
and
as
the
and
it
an
empty
of
precincts
booty,
And
the
and
fortress
other
fortress, giving the
therefore
names
of
found
the
dispersed
which
in all directions
of
of
the
town
of
the
Muslimin.
and
land
Mejiya,
Our
and
Kunuh.
Then
were
overwhelmed
the
with
joy and
for
was
the
and
them,
sf)
found
and
infirm.
ground
they perceived
within
of
and
man
of
the
to
of
the
inasmuch
those
was
country
as
who
of
it at
to
They
page.
them
one
They
fortresses, the
preceding
not
some
di'um.
of
beat
demoUshing
that
beast,
onwards
happened
j)eople
gladness,
who
the
by
This
fortress, and
surface
reached
about
set
the
to
each
news
all
them
single inhabitant,
had
of what
After
nightfall they
weak
march
to
that
so
ui"on
at
slain, both
in
with
us
Mushmin.
warriors,
moving
as
country,
in full ol)edience.
the
against
soon
their
volley
were
orders
gave
MUslimln,
and
return
of
many
people
they utterly destroyed

of
their
without
so
fire
as
already given
deserted,
whole
acts
the
and
who
became
signal
have
we
which,
there
numbers,
Muslunln
the
advanced
and
marched,
all
and
after
in great
confusion,
in
on
Sultan
the
about
their
]x?ople returned
our
plain.
selves
them-
hatchets,
against
to
enemy
Mejiya
lying
by
the
who
make
to
warfare
them
us
that
so
of
alacrity
from
of
wanic^rs,
approached
kind
with
of
many
their
Muslimin
musketeers
desert, pursued
much
demolished
back
whole
Mcjiya.
between
the
his
axes,
first of
counsels,
the
demolishing;
they discharged
done
fall
to
of
the
place
was
the
of
of
aware
their
them
of
and
and
desultory
ordered
which
together,
and
dartw, which
Sultan
the
that
commanded
fro
and
to
intermission.
of
with
their
of
became
demolition
consulted
cutting
fortress
took
the
retiun
mode
without
crookedness
their
by
going
and
secreting
then
the
Pilgrim
provision
Kunuh,
the
of
for
made
the
the
and
would
was
tiring
Idris
he
for
towards
demohtion
Mushmin,
therefore
instruments
Burnii, who
the
strongholds
reached
be
of
scheme
they
could
the
into
their
Muslimin,
Such
Sultan
He
plan.
the
without
which
these
them.
deceit, and
fortresses, upon
approved
the
their
of
they
of
f)eople
incursions
made
from
before
countries,
great
had
227
BURNU.
OF
noare8t
quarters
salutary
the
with
up
our
imaguied
into
the
the
deeds,
and
booty
come
in
SULTAN
plundered
among
ha\dng
treachery
he
they
from
pursuers
THE
above,
fleeing
BmntI,
of
with
BY
(jod
had
the
the
fate
hands
fortresses,
left
of
in
the
BuniQ,
(may
His
228
had
g^lf)rified)
be
name
fortresses
those
And
remained
into
existence
called
the
into
Dela
of
fortress
Kunuh
only (may
His
name
God
of
the
several
Pilgrim,
of
inhabitants
honour
fulfils
and
this
that
hapjxjned
what
to
it is who
lie
AGAINST
proceed
Tewarik,
the
thieves, who
in
night
and
and
to
Our
he
Sultan
hcmour
now
him
his
others;
so
iK'ctame
the
understood
God
May
unto
with
him
grant
requests,
our
submissive
into
the
of
son
led
and
in
his Lord
his
enemies,
and
his
people
after
his
expc^ditions,
him,
and
and
of
'Ali
of
sought
the
tribe
the
after
ease
their
the
obstinate
contrition, and
and
security.
military
be
the
justi(!e.
ditions
expe-
glorified)
Kelewitili,
of
him
grant
expcnlitions
of
by
depredations,
name
tribe
his
them
recount
God
(may
(whose
the
of
three
besides
conmiitting
also
their
to
ditch
peraon
slay
to
stop
shadow
the
Pilgrim,
Tewarik
to
leaders,
that,
under
will
and
depredators,
attacking
ways,
stratagems,
them
cast
Sultan
our
Muslimin,
We
put
artifices, their
had
the
their
to
TiSwARIK.
between
intermission.
hereafter),
the
i)Ower
chiefs,
and
agriculturist, the
mend
not
^luslimin
and
the
proceeded
Idris, the
against
gave
him
CALLED
occurred
on
without
their
the
to
will
he
prevent
rest
the
had
hearkens
BERBERS
what
war
and
which
until
opiî^sition,
given
Idils
between
we
iKJifidiouslytowards
act
day,
by
by
make
land,
the
method
Sultan,
IV.
THE
relate
to
who
the
havoc
which
petitions.
our
EXPEDmON
now
our
intellect.
bewildered
CHAPTER
We
carried
of
one
of
Lord
BuruQ
comitrj',
God
that
the
of
people
the
upon
estimates,
resjxjcting
say
what
hereafter;
the
into
according
and
mind
and
The
gone.
such
sorrow,
dust
the
Mejefni.
to
'All, and
and
here
had
Kuinih,
hnperfect
our
After
incursions
we
of
son
knows
like
descended
there
been
strategical
for
past and
is
intense
an
glorified)
Majesty.
what
is
and
deep grief
be
which
and
remained;
and
all become
liad
they
had
which
treachery
yesterday,
exiDedition of
the
of
trouble.
without
difficulty,
fortresses
of
remainder
the
dcBtroy
to
new
view
Uke
or
th"
contrary,
mihtary
as
This
the
times
is known
the
alone
jKJople of
praise,
of
in
air,
them
fighting, without
none
On
considerations.
raised
enabled
without
there
EXPEDITIONS
OF
AiXOUNT
of
his
and
Berbers
230
A(XX)UNT
him
honour
napping
the
lie
divided
in
and
order
the
Muslimin,
which
said
in
his
of
they
used
into
his
be
his
reign
to
be
constructed
he
was
in
the
of
of
scripture,
these
in
seek
command
whose
of
Another,
ships,
with
facilitate
with
and
the
their
barbarous
he
of
never
the
the
strength
Sultan
Idris
now
and
the
lakes
religion,
thing
than
the
and
the
been
built
as
is declared
as
neither
did
he
all-sufficient
extolled,
be
name
for
to
In
power.
But
were
abandoned
pass
short
of
river
or
three
the
days
(may
come
those
God
trunks
in
the
his
troops,
with
though
even
the
reign
grant
him
trees,
^r
utmost
the
of
by
the
to
of
ships
Whenever
days,
themselves
exert
time
used
cattle, and
lake
or
these
are
as
and
of
space
yore,
such
their
large-sized
of
^^ghafrdJ'
two
when
is
reign,
Muslimin,
the
days
out,
named
his
on
of
in
watering
it under
should
lustre
question
rivers
hollowed
were
Pilgrim
shed
prosperity
comfort.
shipmen
ho
caused
jêrsuaded
in
the
occasion
hereafter),
time
it would
he
had
pn^phet
which
trees
accomplish
and
their
the
Bumu
had
his
so
the
whose
things
instituted
that
clay, being
glory,
of
execution
troughs
of
day
could
sailors
and
of
as
idiom
other
Lord
and
ease
trunks
in
sayings
the
circiunstancc
which
upon
of
this
change
down
of
attend
he
before
took
effect this
them
any
which
to
to
other
convinced
pulled
be
unknown
whereas
became
to
advance
to
passing
cattle-drovers
ruler
into
complete
consisted
and
is known
Among
He
reeds.
circumstances
view
clay,
undertook,
this
not
works
the
of
foreaking them,
or
indicated
doctrines
he
to
exalted.
be
carried
he
plan
the
of
which
the
the
cited
rebuilt
the
by
and
contemporaries.
of
for
guides,
is
to
in
actions
promised
reward
and
and
three
hearts
textually.
path
all that
in
arn)gance,
cite
to
in the
him,
be
and
and
as
holy writ,
of
or
pleased,
the
to
manifest
with
mosques
facilities
the
and
them
proper
Bumu,
city of
clear
those
and
in
had
country,
passages
and
and
rejoicing
allusion,
mosques
more
the
cause
did
consideration,
and
of
for
which
booty
pride
following
may
building
serious
whole
in the
virtue
their
to
from
his
of
by
preferable
the
face
the
no
enemy's
the
prophet,
he
of
one
one
was
indicative
the
familiar
were
who
author,
that
his
away
who
those
all
from
departing
turning
of
in
divines,
never
acts
chaugt3
direct
the
in
makes
of
in
more
walked
witli
halted
successful
reconmiended
make
to
Bcriptui-e, in the
learned
or
is
Sultan
our
sixjcdy
more
as
it is needless
The
in
give
sun
side, and
i)appy,
wound
one
objects,
midst
as
on
the
and
the
in
them,
to
to
of
victorious
spoil
insult
turned
when
period
shadows
hands,
tliis
and
the
the
his
into
taunt
of
of
EXPEDITIONS
hereafter),
about
tunc
leugths
fallen
and
now
OF
of
our
honour
and
con-
OONDUCfTED
sd
BY
large-sized veBsels,
with
board
on
:ain, he
his
troops
riding
or
and
necessaries
be
of
made
used
while
the
of
ces
ih
and
honour
was
of
one
the
of
advantageous
the
would
never
of
town
his
have
Agrem,
of
plans
the
to
or
the
the
his
and
incon-
moralists,
and
perceptions
had
inventions;
of
towns
with
varieties
but
the
possible for
been
found,
(may
standard
our
justest
be
guards,
best
at
are
in
their
on
diminish
to
as
which
stated
is
as
so
carrying
to
chiefs, leaders, and
the
of
that
at
for
of 'Ali
son
the
hereafter), succeeded
and
now
of
much
not
was
march
bulk
people
very
Pilgrim,
the
composed
camels
water
the
journeys,
trouble,
this, it
to
to
of
was
the
suffer
provisions,
the
days,
of
camels
of
of
fatigues
of
ability,to buy camels,
most
for
Idris
ordered
number
of
number
tracts
he
the
none
where
execution
whether
former
used
they
capable
was
better
military expeditions,
great
grant
the
for
that
In
donkeys,
him
rrangement
and
Sultan,
our
and
the
in
arid
marches
ation
to
cause,
sovereignty,
had
gallant warriors,
any
crossing
goodness
and
and
this
therefore,
f
prepared,
soldiers,
of
use
For
and
so
the
cross
persons.
carrying burthens,
lighter
ootdd
single vessel, too,

of
them.
231
BURNT7.
people
for
geldings, mules,
IS.
each
the
the
in warfare
naMng
OP
that
so
number
great
organized
ities of
SULTAN
celerity,wliile
great
ing
THE
it
chieftains
the
of
regions
1.
wonderful
ilated
here,
itioning
ind
session
hat
return
the
theme,
that
he
of
town
Ghamarmah,
of
and
ination
habitants
essa
t,
)t
so
He
caution.
of
Ehir*
the
town
of
that
not
one
of
He
then
Ehir
them
of
son
he
with
cornfields
and
he
slew
escaped, except
turned
"
XIX.
back,
related
and
of
the
of
our
and
proceed
had
the
to
'Ali, marched
the
towards
up
are
ocean.
be
diligence by
came
extensive
in
and
yet scaled.
all
using
be
to
who
cognizant
are
Berbers,
until
army,
not
as
so
we
ourselves
judgment
to
Kutussih,
his
with
of
Pilgrim,
the
of
Etrebissa,
rbers, in person,
wn
Idris
Sultan,
our
the
which
these
restricted
part,
facts,
remains
against
wars
to
extensive
an
what
to
now
wo
the
is
there
pool
have
People
of
knowledge
similar
greater
tcdiousncss.
this
beyond
the
omitting
cause
Sultan,
our
numerous
very
few,
of
will
are
to
not
of
actions
of
country
passed beyond
the
greater
marched
town
even
men
those
of
part
the
between
the
with
way,
whose
until
Airl
to
fate
he
232
halted
the
at
thence
from
where
alHO
he
remained
of
Bumu,
these
the
with
refused
he
to
the
place
him
alone
Ilis
(may
in
camels,
with
After
well
as
BumQ,
when
and
the
with
all
carrying
the
by day,
until
far
go
their
on
were
While
lands
forced
to
"
and
main,
the
beg
most
the
about
Berbers,
the
that
them
to
befell
war
them
should
dominions
execution
remote
cease
of
they
and
they
set,
between
drove
property,
them
by
night
insomuch
their
Munivd.
So
thereof,
noon,
j^rts;
and
night
by
Sultan,
morning,
the
make
wildernesses.
distant
of
that
of
should
the
from
multiplied expeditions
jmvation
Pati?
thft
in
appearance
all seasons,
at
depart
they
inhabitant
others,
or
Berbers,
sisting
con-
rejoicing.
every
Ketitih,
his
made
and
injunctions
expelled
and
Prince
spoil,
staying
yet
were
that
should
these
of their
and
of
into
foniys.against
reason
their
of the
they
heard
they
Nasr,
which
with
"c.,
save
Muslimin
was
of
in
great
slain,
name
quantities
war,
slew
the
of
none
fled
and
those
whose
triumphant
tribe
away
might
misery
of
commanded
the
against
entirely,
extreme
they
of
people
that, by
out
Sultan
while
great
weapons
them
found
whether
incursions
took
firmness
who
of
number
alone,
ser\'itor
one
acquisitions,
this, the
country,
the
and
kindled,
faces
Muslimin,
exalted),
be
name
pleased.
and
them,
among
knows
one
the
of
their
other
each
met
the
of
considerable
tunied
town,
Muslim
the
becoming
Muslimin
they
that
meeting
Berbers
war
light
despicable
in
over
The
the
of
the
forces
slaves,
all these
fires
the
Muslimin
The
exceedingly
spot
so
No
and
they
against
the
them.
against
for
liimself
Captain
as
he
his
of
reason
kept quiet
their
of
triflingand
how
show
march
Kessimba,
of
by
others,
heard
town
person,
and
should
he
Sultan
our
Kursu,
wliich
by
them.
Seleki.
of
were
and
one
occurrence
tribe
tliat
in the
to
forth
go
killed, excepting
son
the
to
in
the
tlie Telazz
when
in
Vezir
after
of
So
Aghalwa,
time,
numl)ei*8
as
to
called
pui*8ued
were
returned
before
Sultan
our
order
immediate,
disorder,
God
Eilirl,
of
occurring
come,
of
therefore
chief
displaying
short
of
them
He
his
was
Tewarik
a
the
to
returning^
town
then
and
had
encamped
in
and
them.
host, ordering
forces
then
against
of them,
api)ointed
for
the
to
events
assembly
battle.
to
out
considered
the
these
people
their
being
go
estimation
in
and
days,
of
demanding
them
assembling,
two
whole
Tewarik
niunbcrs,
agamst
and
few
and
days,
few
Muniyu,*
of
town
the
events,
in gât
he
there
proceeded
he
whence
year.
However,
out
from
roniaiuhig
the
same
EXPEDITIONS
ZibodQ,
to
country
the
of
town
Sussubaki^
of
town
of
OF
ACCOUNT
them
that
and
and
CONDUCTED
the
Muslimliiy
losLag
they
their
brought
and
from
word
of
of
compUanco
which
lord
of
they
Ehir,*
the
of
of
the
Berbers.
and
God
it is who
is
occurred
which
events
Sultan,
This
(whose
vouchsafes
what
be
unto
CHAPTER
AGAINST
KXPEDrnOMS
THE
MKNDERA,*
OF
OF
TRIBE
THE
ELARIBA,
Pass
THE
now
The
Merghi-Magheyh.*
had
accustomed
been
expeditions,
and
haughty
out
this
did
in
quest
Hajar-Mitkuli,
I
him,
as
in
and
to
AGAINST
KU8UR
what
THE
the
success,
USURPER
GHIZIM,*
OF
AND
SEBELFUTUH,
who
the
with
the
concerns
all
in
chieftains
him
refractory,
the
Sultan
his
refusal
marched
called
those
to
the
the
to
"
Marjihi.
"*
following
Sultan
so
set
rcjcks called
where
Plajar-IIumdi,
of
showing
attendance,
whercuix)n
Kufsih,
land
inconsiderable
from
his
required
military
our
rebelled,
spirit,utterly refraining
of
Edweh,
his
of
certain
and
ruler
named
was
Sultan
our
we
were
Ng:"*!um?
of
as
became
Airl
^
and
all
comes
of
lection
recol-
our
Sultan
TRIBES
OP
follow
footing
often
and
that
companions.
Mcrghi,
of
manner
same
persevere
of
TOWNS
ruler
self-sufficient
he
the
contrary,
in
our
MARAUDING
relation
to
he
As
Sultan.
often
the
which
after
time,
the
in
Upon
BumU.
the
to
on
to
"C.
QHAZEZUH,
we
obedient
the
remains
MERGHI,*
OF
VARIOUS
THE
thus
the
Ood
the
upon
the
V.
RULER
TETALA,
per-
country
abandoned
exalted)
our
us
the
Scripture,
on
and
and
attention
no
between
name
tlie
him;
about
consequence.
became
paying
not
adopted by
reliance
in
most
should
of
was
in
the
them,
parts
coiu-se
and
Sultan,
the
to
the
shepherds
anything
completely.
From
He
the
of
and
is inculcated
Berber
allegiance
Ehir
Tliis
in
evil,
of
in
cattle
perish
to
justice,
The
caring
or
contracted
lord
what
kinds
Sultan
their
their
of
reason
various
him
return
with
subjects
that
between
to
by
the
of
themselves
they
and
sulTcring
233
BURNU.
Thus,
order
driven.
beings.
submissive
in
been
is truth
OF
peace
them
to
had
they
all created
and
and
concluded
granted
which
in
again.
and
therefore
was
Saltan
happen
manner,
destroyed,
was
miBsion
SULTAN
demand
to
abject
totaDy
Peace
to
never
THE
pasture-grounds,
were
humble
be
BY
he
Wawdalal
Molghoy?
R
found
234
ACCOUNT
chief
the
wife
with
had
of the
ruler, named
of
nature
her
that, the
After
thus
having
cut
ruler, and
Merghi
then
and
of
of
son
this
to
he
brother,
and
expelled
unjust
himself
with
assistance
the
to
Sultan
our
that
now
same
The
of
source
collect
had
protection
the
of
the
when
applied
This
Sultan
our
tlie great
town
the
of
an-ay
to
the
able
not
their
to
his
his
as
when
set
party,
the
invested
this
throne;
the
of
uncle,
father
the
performance
of
able
to
his
the
his
them,
or
the
to
even
from
themselves.
come
the
Sultan
The
saw
light,
day-
the
great
ascended
and
Muslimin
them,
near
to
broad
hi
cliief,to
of
he
marched
Kirawd,
army
and
thereof
them
their
and
in person,
out
inhabitants
usuiper,
that
so
occurred,
set
his
death,
Sultan,
our
youth
against
the
humiliate
troops, and
the
lie west^rard
his
would
by
monarch
with
when
unjust
that, after
the
for
praying
alive, under
yet
accepted
possessed
dis-
This
Sultan
our
adherents,
of
been
by
returned,
were
of
reason
therefore,
city.
own
he
in
to
approaching
same,
sheltering
his
follows:
as
feared
was
and
which
the
attack
to
thus
But,
come,
of
sunmiit
he
assistance,
the
rocks
shelter
for
have
father, while
preparatives,
with
The
country.
wishes
we
was
treatment
Muslimin
the
extensive
and
evil
Kirawa
of
fled
they
his
by
as
came
father, with
for
his
completing
after
who
guardianship
anticipated
to
narrations,
his
the
nephew,
Sultan
and
prince
usurping
on
last
according
matter,
left
of
hands
two
sovereignty,
lived,
yet
Sultan, because
son
youth.
he
Mendera,
been
our
the
brother,
of
the
of
the
penitence.
the
himself
seated
out
his
against
his
of
dead.
was
reliable
Prince
assistance,
he
this
from
it
and
of
ruler
position,
of
assistance
him
The
his
our
the
kneeling
the
to
to
of
with
from
came
stript
while
head
him
designs
into
dethroned
and
aid
carrying
and
out
prince
had
in
did
expelling
purple,
being
conveyed
the
who
one,
his
Sultan
our
protection, imploring
the
Sultan
again,
entered
and
Bumi,
the
back
city.
exhibiting signs
drove
own
ancient
of
upon
and
what
was
when
his
dethroned
and
himself
humbling
Menderft,
earth
and
she
provisions.
turned
plottings
the
city
opposite
casting
recumbent,
Similar
the
down
sat
in
of
stores
Pilgrim,
the
abode
to
the
of
root
his
up
came
and
together,
the
abundant
Idils
that
everything
and
Kumsu,
of
King,
up
took
presence,
the
great
EXPBDITIONS
OF
year
again
out
he
whom
year
conceived
had
with
foimd
preceding.
an
revolved
admirable
his
on
Then
forces
the
it
the
and
in search
summits
was
following
of
that
project, and
our
of
the
the
same
season
usurper
upon
and
mountains
Sultan, Idrls
resolved
was
the
grim,
Pil-
establishing
BY
CONDUCTED
himself
the
sufferings.
besieged, they
rocks
the
to
then
had
fulfilled
Ilis
manifold
this
at
throne
of
his
in
of
is
Ids
in
the
of
order
bim
of
to
none
their
the
all
and
and
another,
and
rejoiced
the
to
the
of
when
and
We
the
the
the
and
God
May
till
children
hereafter
and
made
horses
all
Such
no
his
in
the
believers
one
the
country
tliis
be
therefore,
of
their
their
was
common
of
of Ghizim,'
used
to
carrying
marauding
in
custom
between
the
town
excesses,
(tarts, and
in
force
relate
increased,
kinds
of
productive
the
tribe
the
only
and
to
of
the
was
distinction
all
Merghi,
would
of
places
of
sojourn,
inhabitants
our
several
did
Ho
DUraS
of
their
and
work
this
of
country
of
now,
surrounding
included
in
more
customs
against
resistance
the
peasantry.
latterly they
equal
is
now
part
place
have
commit
the
person
one
children*s
Merghi.
the
town
of
what
from
instance.
Mitkuli,
of
and
and
into
of
in
Ghamzcna
bounds
in
longer
the
munificence
one
honour
fonner
ruler
prince
number
but
in
country
of
him
actions
all with
the
his
single campaign,
the
such
dying
his
his
them
are
and
the
out
preferring
or
Idils
companions.
Ghamerghu,
those
depredations
by,
Ood
Sultan,
our
also
in every
grant
related
liimself
expeditions against
gone
his
suffering.
with
and
and
during
concerning
transgress
the
favour
departing
These
children
in his
that
to
when
of
heart
Prince
bestows
that
himself.
sound,
quest
increased
who,
the
that
much
very
treats
calculate
than
as
he
he
all occasions
Kufsa,
distress
Makiilma,
to
His
His
hun
Remark
them,
of
contrary,
can
already
of
death.
his
one
any
gladness
return
matter
tops
saw
carried
he
of
the
shall
how
all, without
kingdom
in
to
occasion
u{)on
on
country
llumdih,
he
Sultan,
this
equally
Sultan
of
him.
dispossessed
the
whom
on
marching,
country
before
were
upon
prince
have
the
too,
what
after
the
and
Sultan's
the
unto
Muslimin,
Muslimin,
trump
We
increased
restored
this
tliat
his
joy
The
from
when
appeased,
had
and
down
and
evident
became
that
so
famine
of
effects
themselves
was
brethren,
case
so
our
last
wrath
of time,
space
dire
came
presented
they
on
others
establish
in
project
my
the
with
favour
with
this
misbeliever
goodness,
the
as
and
did
of
the
acts
soon
hberaUties,
just
over
As
his
then,
respect
and
the
235
BURNU.
kingdom.
Pilgrim,
request
feel
benefits.
Behold,
the
to
desire,
success,
long
made
plain, and
his
for
terrified, and
and
OF
be
were
relented
mountain
of the
should
enemy
other
side
the
by
SULTAN
THE
one
person
to
exposure
days
their
inroads.
Wlien
tlie Commander
'
Don.
of
learnt
'
this
state
NgutuuQil
of
things,
236
AOCJOUNT
the
by
the
when
season
troops
did
crops,
the
passed
away
arrival
in
their
an
upon
with
Harun,
the
to^vn
of
home
returning
than
without
fail.
which
calamities
it
thereto
the
humbled
themselves
his
of
military
who
subjects,
in
others
him
night,
calamity
In
they
as
of
son
captive, and
place
even
nection
con-
against
army
historian.
their
spite of
refused
of
means
intermission
and
them
unto
the
inflict, by adding
to
them,
against
they
themselves
acknowledging
every
in
Kursu,
away
that
expeditions
contribute
of
mode
moonless
increased
with
submitted,
and
inflicted
that
Yezir
without
Sultan
to
destruction
sufficient
upon
them
customaiy
of
"
destruction
upon
the
was
terror
obedient
fixed
year
anew
quantity
com.
These
to
the
occurred
the
the
in
whom
to
have
we
above-mentioned
of
days
God
may
the
belongs
which
information
of
histoiy
Pilgrim,
God
of
points
tlie
of
reign
honour
grant
of
granting
people
the
our
now
all
of
means
success.
shall
We
happened
known
name
facts
the
for
hereafter,
tme
we
the
as
Idris
Sovereign,
and
concerning
up
Ghizim,
various
the
arc
gathered
of
when
But
The
of the
pen
while
knowledge
our
admonished,
be
inflicted
was
inflicted
yearly
the
by
carrj'ing
the
his
be
invented
surrounded
thus
not
and
he
by
would
they
which
sustenance,
which
described
be
come
numerous
having
admonished
be
with
to
following
inhabitants,
after
this, however,
to
the
can
is the
on
sagacity.
great
have
that
subject
Mukulum,
his
of
the
Sultan
the
long
their
had
day
can
than
felt
any
of
years
one
that
injury
no
reason
exercise
forth
went
of
tliis
them
cost
severely
more
things
this
many
greater
the
is
in
destroying
had
it
several
until
often
what
for
other
Among
slaying
and
by
annoyance
of
he
is
devastating
tho
sparing
whole
the
at
and
height,
without
sesame,
There
that
;
the
its full
com,
from
manner,
cultivate.
cornfields
of
and
country
enemy
their
of
desist
millet
in this
and
prepare
Sultan
the
even
whole
the
attained
he
practices,
fully equipped,
forces
numerous
had
com
evil
their
concerning
his
with
tlu;ir
down
cut
neither
his
them
against
EXPEDITIONS
abroad
spread
rumonrs
marched
OF
to
Daura,*
enter
upon
tribes
of
of
name
the
obtained,
have
zena,
the
the
by
of
now
Binawa,
than
and
the
is
more
the
by
tril"e
relentless
of
Dora
than
the
or
their
Dawra
which
and
west,
the
which
goes
inhabitants
frequent
?
the
information
to
than
which
occurrences
of
Ghizim
of
Makuluni,
of
reason
the
According
Binawa.
hostile
of
inhabitants
Ghizim,
inhabitants
others,
relation
of
by
Gham-
inhabitants
intercourse
the
of
with
238
ACCX)TJNT
When
this
kingdom
of
tribe, named
the
faith
Nasr,
his
of
Islam
sumamed
family.
The
long
after
his
the
chief
Vezir
Kursu,
the
household
the
best
Binawa
rebellion.
Now
struck
can
and
no
with
when
thou
also
to
of
art
if
God
forth
go
Nasr,
plants.
From
Biuuwa
who
and
sincere
the
usual
form,
and
the
of
they
sent
scattered
soon
as
In
the
Binfiwa
to
the
champions
be
the
by
circuits.
These
mattera
relating
describe
or
in trouble.
to
the
to
recollect
tribe
them,
"
of
God
Qy.
entered
o]X)ration
whole
of
of
of
them,
mildness
path
of
in the
case
of
and
roads
safe
to
what
are
Binawa,
our
Francincol
make
as
far
refuge,
by
the
the
and
we
(whose
and
east
high road,
and
know
we
good
became
God
long
as
and
some
between
travel
to
tribe
wickedness,
that
so
tive
indica-
acts
inimical
while
in
the
the
sin
merchants,
is
by
swear
book
sacred
doubted,
were
they
to
Righteousness
cucumstances
the
the
attested
was
having
or
made
was
upon
who
enabled
was
therefrom,
swerving
oath
the
others
made
one
every
them
to
put into
whole
of
tribe
committhig
commission
the
and
trees
were
in
Ferseskuh.^
faith, and
extolled) again
and
the
mentioned
afore-
plain occupied
the
until
forth
named
exhibited
of
west,
without
from
individual
were
time
the
they
the
those
he
plan
that
from
abstained
conduct
name
the
was
there
So
it."
and
of
thing
of
his
employed,
Gliizim,
of
people
came
of
will
was
"How
trifle,a
Vezir
and
sin
said:
tribe
so
where
sincerity
case
were
Such
tribe, and
the
who
his
exalted)
collect
to
allegiance, taking
so
is
matter
place
over
one
every
consideration
even
the
thence
same.
salvation.
this
in
and
true
of
halted
the
forth, the
went
and
of
am
be
name
they
who
achieved
Vezir, he
him,
to
as
in their
the
from
towards
Tliis
same
and
were
depredations
point,
(whose
address
this
the
as
among
be
might
persist
to
suite,
consulted
was
success
turning
that
the
and
to
came
enrolled
been
Vezir, he
continued
and
on
the
victory
heard
amazement,
account,
agreed
he
me
of
who
people,
consult
you
circle
his
to
thus
Having
which
by
attached
remained
and
Bulut^
sumamed
their
chief, died
their
Ghamru,
being
and
misdemeanours
Nasr,
would
of
in fear
were
of
few
people
Binawa
they
former
but
named
also, with
the
above-mentioned
social
stratagem
of
embraced
individual
the
him,
Islamism
their
conversion.
and
the
over
After
the
of
chief
and
submission,
his
faith, because
conversion
his
of
made
the
over
the
before
elapsed
proportion
of
command
supreme
embraced
ill effects
acts.
fruits
hands.
the
not
good
his
greater
the
evil
recent
and
embrace
feel
to
came
Bulut,
The
however,
made
at
the
to
little time
very
Ghararu,
and
not,
euccceded
prince
Bumu,
EXPEDITIONS
OF
are
some
troubleof
the
able
present
to
help
CX)NDUCTED
Among
the
Pilgrim,
what
of
tribe
of
which
mischief.
of
They
put
their
strength
incentives
in
case
notorious
Lord
to
when
he
wickedness,
The
why
reason
town,
the
of
town
moniing
the
to
halted
marched
Disi, from
whence
journeyed
to
this
In
the
he
the
of
curiosity
wliich
place
They
found
thence
he
of
returned
led
the
for
the
space
worthuiess,
and
remahied
kidnai)ping
excursions,
lx"rformed
RetiUTi
"
the
we
Feast
in
until
to
of
our
town,
the
in
Feast
original
that
purpose
at
the
is the
Dhara,
with
great
predatory
finished,
and
why
reason
festival
immediately
suliEcqucnt
his
in
and
the
he
town.
of
relating
one
of
GujcU?
Miibainiiicdan
it.
from
and
encamixid
was
This
performed.
spoil;
organizing
Sedih,
against
troops
Ramazan
month
the
of
passing
of
arriving
he
of
month
this
his
naliiral
after
direction
north,
Here
the
were
services
now
of
the
led
and
the
Mukulum.
and
in
to
cease
the
Jinjina,
then
encamjKjd.
visited
sufficiency
towards
troops
trooi"8
the
days,
and
booty
Ghamzana,
of
few
of
name
of
town
he
ho
then
He
he
at
until
the
did
Fika, where
thence
from
in
EbGlfi,
Ber\'iceB
the
by
south
halted, and
he
Pilgrim
the
Idris
next
halted
at
neither
the
days.
halted
he
where
of
town
called
great
the
Sultan
reached
he
until
the
in
forces, and
and
three
or
Mewa,
to
on
two
willed
God
his
troops
that
in
caused
towards
Ghaja-Ghajinia
reached
Ue
passed
journeyed
passed
waters
Fika.
beyond
he
Mukulu.
of
as
with
his
journeying
and
the
journey,
with
and
^Fawa
of
town
God
his
(may
performed
thence
when
'All
town
long
is
as
rebellion
the
was
as
from
marched
where
town
Feast
Ghayewa;
continued
he
luitil
advance
of
thence
from
the
the
behold.
of
the
hi
remained
had
he
Merkubu,
at
Feast*
marching
town
he
the
were
was
as
their
to
and
things
even
son
of
march
arrows
and
Pilgiim,
to
groat
predecessors,
see
aware
of
Sultan
appear,
and
KebluwH,
prayer
to
exceeding
two
enemies,
the
of
obstinately,
poisoned
their
four
firstly,the
These
as
the
mind
of
the
Kessunwa,
in
halting
his
prayer
shot
the
people
and
things;
and
Iwcame
the
the
that
was
Idils
honour),
]x?rfonning
after
and
wherewith
eyes
up
rebelliously
misbelievers
Sultan,
made
by
fortresses.
the
have
our
him
grant
their
with
inhabited
two
the
Ghajambaua,^
Bftni, and
who
tribe
rebelliously
act
all who
to
hi
trust
Idns
of
perversity, wickedness,
their
of
old
of
days
Now,
of
men
acted
Sultan
our
dcstniction
the
Agham,
people
ways
the
lastly,
These
the
in
239
BURNU.
of
enterprises
Muwa,
the
of
numbers
OF
strongly fortified, and
was
in
SULTAN
performed
of
Ghizim.
walking
their
he
towns
or
THE
remarkable
most
was
fortresses,
each
BY
to
the
fiuit of
Itama"in.
the
240
ACCOUNT
transactions
of
Sultan
our
in
that
had
the
he
town,
for
troops
the
of
town
of
seize
day
one
Mawa
their
halted
with
liim
as
fortress, they
without
of
fortress.
Had
habit
the
in
were
their
of
which
of
had
and
without
fidelity,and
the
and
falter
approach
for
them
struck
the
1)3'a
and
all that
driven
away
this
did
children, all who,

fortress,
while
were
the
men
stationed
at
for
ready
balls, hi
an
was
struck
had
lunb
of
fearful
one
broken.
as
the
was
of the
Thus
fortress
alter
and
of in the
or
balls,
had
perished
all
that
the
cattle
for
;
were
and
loose, frightened
seized
were
spoil and
as
the
fortress
and
manner
it, or
youngs
the
as
of
was
from
out
came
one
by
cattle
which
opposite
with
the
the
to
with
muskets
whoever
either
wounded
every
brave
for
or
and
it,
musketthem
was
ix"ison given
fight
was
useless
and
women
slain
were
the}- had
the
n("ar
that
direction
until
classes,
two
they
same
to
saw
was
huts
cowardice,
them
they
it
all
on
any
and
their
to
fortress,
though
then
As
into
battle, imtil
instant,
with
fear
the
tents
place
even
broke
things
cattle.
divided
gate
and
war
IIow
drink.
the
of
possession
became
dead,
cattle
of
owti
our
state
through
taken
their
out
came
to
its
of
entirely stripped
of
in
them,
straightway
whole
and
neither
booty,
the
Then
terrified
men,
fell
their
it, caused
that
escaping
to
fiercely around
raged
war
musket-ball
horses.
and
our
of
flames
thoughts
their
turn
ofP, and
cut
was
fierceness.
towards
the
of
of
them,
upon
or
jxjrplexity, as
extreme
town
volleys
haste
aware
them
firmness
courage
in
our
mission:
inter-
upon
the
surrounded
became
enemy
into
their
to
to
fled
peoi)le, who
the
missiles
their
to
fight
without
in tlieir
ix)ur
attention
no
our
them
threw
the
the
by
when
which,
to
the
mingled,
were
with
we
ventured
in
arrows
behaved
troops
in
their
upon
them
showering
fight,
being
have
armies
and
in
enterprises
never
met
from
us
their
of
the
on
to
reliance
sort
two
the
troops
of
would
jxjrccived this, they
enemy
fortress, pursued
sides
the
reached
near
our
firm
he
the
forenoon
rcason
his
travelled
we
drew
what
began
firing altogether, paying

When
their
by
Our
musketeers
our
of
darts
them
the
Muslimln
with
interval.
or
by
the
and
them
at
pressing
rest
us,
known
So
of
engage
carrying out, they
commenced,
shooting
troops
and
clearly
stronghold.
they
of
that
Feast
whatever
He
so
tribe
to
once
fear
qualities,
they
the
BumQ
as
with
out
set
booty.
middle
as
at
but
soon
the
of
prayer
to
plain,
the
soon
any
our
the
on
began
shewing
ignorance
out
and
the
sending
sliaix; of
So
Ghizim.
longer,
no
after
the
of
tribo
pcrfonned
there
in
And
day following.
the
had
Pilgrim
of Mawa,
to
EXPEDITIONS
with
tarried
town
chanced
whole
Sultan
our
Idris
OF
killed,
courageons
to
or
CONDUCTED
them
^Tioong
man
tUf)
anA
vile
them
slay
be
waited
they
These
"
The
"
Found
the
As
Jum*k,
their
thereto,
remaining
the
with
was
their
the
this, the
and
ceased
80
long
as
prevailed
taken
our
of
of the
rest
In
They
the
drum.
of
town
Agham,
of the
instant
blast
of
men,
cavalr}',and
numbers,
his
the
Muslimin
fortrosB
in
they
before
from
the
flocked
without
quite
themselves
enemy
wiis
hour
of
to
Ix^
them
success
was
remaining
and
passed
the
by
go
their
found,
On
Sultan
and
the
in great
inflnn
to
by
all
and
and
and
forth
the
together
haste
the
the
commanded
immediately,
sick
beat
of
noon.
troops
in
the
direction
horse, he
together
under
Our
gladness
the
march
to
the
to
women
glee.
the
unable
and
by night,
took
the
Upon
the
this
and
delay,
furiously
capturing
of
signal
his
stance
circum-
sjx)iler.
Joy
and
done
was
and
tents
call
to
This
were
the
forth,
set
alighting
fail and
their
gave
which
the
reduction
gate,
one
accord.
and
degree,
the
in mirth
it
shieldsmen,
aiTayed
which
escaping.
Mulcma-Nasr,
behidJwho
remaining
few
to
Sultan
instrument.
without
prisoners
darkness
reaching
Sultan's
named
trumpeter,
the
of
egiess
evening
they
one
them
for
the
by
forces,
troops
the
of
flight ;
hand
being
conformed
for
fortress
with
the
great
very
returned
of
which
Upon
omen
then
hours
moniing
very
to
camp
fortunate
as
fortresses.
the
remained,
and
of
son
The
flight,abandoning
in
to
making
from
not
any
in
and
captivity
to
speed
their
Ilarun.
to
back
turn
Veziriate
end
the
them
charged
the
the
took
fortress
Idns,
leader,
Muslimin
the
by
to
watching
from
emerged
and
hastened
men
the
when
children, and
fugitives,
children
people
they
in the
leader
of
son
of
words
flight."
wish
of
post
KursQ,
these
away.
great
fortress, and
the
perceived
behig
attacked
the
and
women
important
Accordingly,
come,
the
the
cowards
for
narrow
get
of
praise
remained
night
of
sense
their
too
thoy expressed
brother,
near
of
tents,
the
to
fugitives.
twilight
when
elder
plains
they might
several
therefore,
car,
gave
the
darkening
them,
his
and
manner
such
the
lest
should
this
with
of
subject
these
In
to
cowards
away,
lest
courage.
destruction
tasted
in, when
and
darkness,
the
the
themselves
according
on
them
the
set
the
while
hid
of
men
of
hill-country
forward
or
241
BURNU.
OF
musketeers,
the
work
Muslimin,
by
the
remained,
among
prevented
held
then
rear,
by
in his
for
the
the
advent
as
the
disix^rse to
of
the
braTo
night
for
to
slain
children
watchers
until
and
had
of Ibn- Yakut
lines
stood
perceived
for
and
vromea
he
back
they
as
as
soon
slunk
sihould
ihey
bo
SULTAN
THE
BY
alone
battle.
So
agauist
the
they
disposed
242
their
forces
believcrs
without
of
their
and
arms,
musketeers
ranks
heels
and
to
they
firing
by
fortress
made
were
here
had
they
heart
of
the
whole
the
In
and
west,
Banl
Sultan
continued
the
inhabitants
of
them,
of
hour
the
Mil
when
wa
they
advancing
people
stood
the
known
to
assault,
and
arrayed
thereupon
enemy
themselves,
the
Lord
already
of
the
Ah
met
for
on
the
favour
of
the
in
Mawa
chieftain
their
and
and
attack
town
leader
upon
of
their
at
the
the
two
this
for
to
it.
The
their
abroad,
paid
theur
the
order,
shooting
usually
by
by
fortress
in due
close
to
being
shame.
When
spread
shown
were
example
themselves
however,
encouraged
the
takes
assiduously
g(*norally
and
and
musketeers
assistance
people
who
in
arrows.
locusts
the
away,
withui
Muslimin,
the
upon
merciful,
with
the
;
the
troops
approaching
of
swarms
relying
and
most
town
out
pour
these,
to
most
of
town
stronghold
as
them
who
poisoned
and
work
their
our
they prepared
and
rain
of
drive
man
the
Muslimin
the
evils
remained
their
fortress,
resembled
which
clouds
wise
the
of
in confusion
shieldsmen
to
to
made
misbelievers,
same
away
able
they
even
the
to
reached
out
command
towards
troops
halting
drive
the
so
the
sot
which
arrows,
as
work
people
our
the
forth
back
Mushmin,
the
agamst
were
his
had
the
not
driven
arms,
became
when
to
Hke
others
their
to
marching
but
were
of
experience
But
exposed
and
Bani
of
he
come
forth
came
tliemnelves
vanquished
to
be
them,
against
until
perceived
refused
they
of
and
here
the
in
the
by
and
beat,
with
marched
noon.
town,
fight, lest the}" should
the
in
slept peaceably
march,
to
be
to
advance
to
to
The
laden
sunset,
fatigue
they
contrary
given
was
di-um
great
Our
out.
before
against
signal
the
for
set
to
the
morning
issued
haste
on
same
people,
by being occupied
the
the
time.
the
being
night
much
so
great
children,
before
ground
suffer
Mfiwa
Our
put
soon
and
spoil,
their
the
and
Mawa.
at
they
beuig
women
as
camping
did
before
experienced
pillage during
of
their
to
neither
Muslimin
occurred
had
the
broke
to
by flight through
for
As
the
by
them
part of
escaped
Agham.
as
returned
booty,
gladness
of
took
they
up
Our
arrows.
balls, and
their
which
upon
greater
them
captives
things hapixined
with
thorn;
battle, taking
poisoned
with
them
miB-
themselvcB
shut
doing
throwing
ply
to
of
some
of
the
hand,
other
Muslimin,
the
saw
by
us
into
the
intention
disorder, the
though
of the
extent
the
commenced
fled in
death,
they
opposing
tlien
their
when
On
time.
of
fortress, with
in their
up
loss
Agham,
EXPEDITIONS
OF
ACCOUNT
no
or
tion
atten-
granted
to
Sultan, by
they
success
diPured
had
fortresses
Agham.
Idris,
son
of
IlarOn,
wc
saw
no
himself
ert
did.
iud
in
musketeers
the
or
tying
no
to
hold
to
fortress, where
other
could
weapons,
ui
expectation
bey might
then
make
had
Thereupon,
done.
liis
ip
the
had
contemplated
and
for
them
until
had
as
hitherto
and
made
ed
themselves,
ed
fervour
of
of
the
3ed
crowd,
}ft among
them,
males,
their
ievcrs
and
few
ver}'
by
His
almighty
they
"f the
on
of God
in
became
slain
êre
th
old
that
be
His
excepting
followers
night
upon
(may
of
as
to
such
His
and
by
omniscience.
and
prey
one
man
His
As
booty;
named
he
liini.
was
pursuing
then
and
Mus-
their
move-
They
zeal
great
attacked
that
so
they
distance,
Of
hour
divine
for
and
of
the
as
fell
enem3'.
into
was
Muslimin
of
son
not
and
women
the
the
was
will,
the
that
putting
glorified) led
who
and
num-
families.
Bermuma,
ISIrighumih-MuIima,
stat"5
The
in
whose
be
name
this
organization
their
only
then
Muslimin
great
captive
and
power
our
them
in
and
sincere
of
as
women
vigour,
kind
any
taking
God
whom
the
night
fortress.
forth
came
so
heathen
by
the
with
women,
up
escaj)cd,
but
of
broke
and
midst
destructive
nujst
pin-suing
)nic,
wiied
and
men
of
Muslimin
in
their
design
events,
consisted
captives.
their
enemy
tlie
of
made
the
the
tliis
fell;
accordingly,
the
gi-eat fury and
with
iD,
voices
when
and
in
the
tliercfore,
such
of
aware
of
of
Mfiwa
stronghold,
night
being
therefore,
multitude
mixed
ith
escaped
hum
the
by
of
night,
Harun,
of
of
also
wiles;
their
of
son
of
use
so
escajx?,
flight, with
for
however,
vere,
shades
Idris,
fortress
parties remained,
the
themselves
inhabitants
the
making
of
hid
expectation
the
their
to
out
two
themselves
ed
of
means
come
The
ectAUcy
to
them.
ng
case
opposed
stratagem
in the
of
evil-doers
flight
in
troops
done
he
for their
ed
his
circumscribed
approach
leader
great
had
as
ng
witli
station
the
and
heathen
tliese
and
as
injury
no
advance,
and
escape,
fortress,
that
when
the
of
the
with
the
to
them,
sec
the
horsemen
line
so
order
in
the
narrow
one
up
towards
But
into
their
on
continued
no
irith their
shieldsmen
direction,
fortress.
retired
the
facing
people
their
sorely pressed, they
the
back,
our
drew
position
B"ni
the
who
himself, and
he
up
any
So
forces.
his
was
placed
rear,
further
attention
lytheists
I
taking
somewhat
teers,
befall
in their
him,
coompanied
he
which,
doing
it
of
fortress
the
against
he
things,
243
BURNU.
OF
undertaking
other
Among
forces;
this
in
SULTAN
THE
BY
CONDUCTED
'Abdu-
martyr
May
to
the
244
ACCOUNT
When
morning
almighty
God
grant
marching,
and
the
road
of
of
Mfiwa
stockades
superior
hia
and
with
combat
the
divided
into
the
the
Sultan
the
without
vigorous
partisans
with
their
wives
fortress, and
of
blood
they
entered
and
shields-men
plan
that
day
with
chief.
More
fortress
than
Agham,
their
or
minds
inhabitants
reckoned
an
done
Ban!,
that
that
in
in
occurred
had
the
and
they
Muwa,
their
and
musket
of
arrows
to
the
point
of
any
of
were
'
men,
other
made
to
at
the
a
themselves
quitted
the
distant
from
town
the
stubborn
were
limbs
;
with
former
with
of
ardour
the
three
of
in
Agham,
Ohijambenfi.
of
our
of
former
or
to
of
those
be
dung
and
in this
state
our
people
from
our
of
army
and
the
who
ceding
pre-
strove
commander-in-
fighting
in
this
places, Mawa,
fancied
Ghajambena
point
fighting
and
Muslimin
severity
the
more
with
method
the
among
superior
those
great
the
disposed
misbelievers
were
became
time, the
wounds
fighting
the
one
equal
energy
was
of
no
they
fortress
the
at
bodies
after
saw
we
cast
mercy,
of
who
commander-in-chief
musketeers
and
;
their
business
Our
people
recommended
the
in
him
'Ajambeuft
the
be
place
tliose
related
against
the
upon
of
other
was
grant
separated
town
arms.
heard
we
to
behind
God
to
the
best.
of two
submit
to
was
numbers
great
speech
the
whereas
by
polluted
fortress.
the
within
it
what
enemy
and
desired
stayed
preventative
as
there
submit,
to
who
the
children, retiring
defending
the
of
and
to
According
men
remaining
refused
intention
those
The
and
disunion
grandees
two
of
that
submission
dispute,
or
These
their
and
wished
fighting
with
the
fortress
town
so
he
It
'Ajambenft
favour
contradicted
one
resistance.
of
So
there.
the
(may
dissension,
reason
of whom
since
coimcil,
violent
dnims,
journeyed
fight against
His
for
he
knows
the
to
of
out
of
God
next), reached
God,
of
Banl.
fortress,
Pilgiim
himself
beat
the
of
point
Verily
the
Idrls
disi"osod
them,
of each
will.
so
parties,by
two
speech
its
the
inhabitants
am(mg
of
and
and
troops,
strength
Sultan,
our
this
in
gave
arrived
town
but
if God
world
the
(may
orders
and
the
'All
'Ajambenft.^
former,
two
of
of
and
them,
the
by
mounted
extent,
great
Agham,
when
in
with
with
fortress
the
fortress
people
of
son
hereafter),
custom,
the
the
of
the
and
to
Now
honour
towards
and
and
and
permission
Pilgrim,
well-known
country
is of very
Agham
of
that
to
divine
the
world
fortress, larger than
strong
town
his
to
the
Idrls
this
whole
the
with
in
direction
and
mountîd,
the
honour
EXPEDITIONS
Sultan
the
according
took
on
dawned
command,
him
OF
fighting
of
dreaded
to
in
the
Bftni, and
than
the
246
ACCOUNT
him
with
in
the
exceeding
of
name
God
ma}'
It
look
is
occmrcd
the
between
Pilgrim,
of
son
'Ali
It is this.
suflficiency.
neither
did
fancied
hold
when
other
none
were
similar
heard
have
not
killed
and
give
and
not
the
days
ITis
with
shai-p
and
tranquilhty
in
the
to
assail
autumn
in
;
them
had
iK'come
time
of
our
traverse
Maghibui-m
travel
in
were
these
with
very
Sultan
it far
make
in
carrying
homes.
fourth
the
was
things
much
used
wide
(or Mafibunn),
from
in
until
they
the
doing
in
single day's journey

"
had
country
so;
the
Kotoko?
into
of
of
of
God,
to
how
stations
their
coimtry
tribe
should
of
taking
that
until
land
of
the
Buma
country
In
his
they
laud
tribe
to
up
Maba.
the
crops
Ketekuh*
and
the
find
their
whereas,
were
in
dearth.
destroy
the
his
and
from
they
so,
this
for
Muslimin
the
reached
neither
midst
and
into
(may
reward).
as
more
the
on
strength
penetrate
grace
of them
carried
to
and
to
was
exciting
were
the
that
killing some
reduced
they
and
so
third
his
of
incursions
summer,
luiawares,
These
prevented
in
him
constructing
more
warlike
*Ali
intelligence
great
in
himself
by
of
son
iniquity;
improvements
suffer
and
ships
and
consisted
them
winter
his
feast,
of old, until
considered
their
to
the
to
their
and
prisoners.
others
they
as
both
of
by
and
plans by
multiplying
in
consisted
often,
veiy
stop
give
kingdom
looked
it
eat
Pilgiim,
had
who
the
practice from
Master
the
he
many
One
'the
his
to
put
originated
invention.
Another
and
and
abohsh
Idris
and
goodness,
vicinity so
their
Sultan
honour,
their
that, when
from
might
what
glorj-ing
them
away
he
manner
to
so
or
There
of
among
him
that
was
man
be
drive
of it apart,
succeeded
and
them
no
him
he
he
should
one
Such
our
virtuous
in
occasion
supreme
killed
them.
of
grant
purpose
have
asleep
accordbig
And,
mis-
the
among
acted
who
tribe.
the
condition,
portion
came
could
near
his
him
mcr(!y
this
jSIuslim, they would
when
So
of
They
weapon.
depredations.
commit
to
self-
javeluis,
jxiople when
attack
misbelievers
eat, if any
to
share
Lord
his
the
to
was
them
upon
of
artful
and
to
was
deeds
their
of
assembled
they
he
evil
them
among
custom
kind
other
after).
here-
and
in white
consisted
cmming
most
among
the
to
any
and
pride
of
people
the
Idris
here
honour
what
of
recital
Sultan
our
him
were
esteem
rushing
unawares,
of Tetfila
peace.
the
to
and
give
weapons
the
iHilievers, sijice their
Tetfila
Lord
him
grant
ask
we
posterity ;
his
and
turn
of their
in
themselves
of
the
tribe
whole
they
we
(may
and
should
tribe
The
The
him
This
hereafter.
and
lord, Muhammed,
upon
that
fitting
here
and
prince
favom-ably
now
both
glory
our
EXPEDITIONS
OF
of
of
days
able
Buma,
to
CONDUCTED
from
the
the
fear
afTaire
he
should
destroy
from
they
east,
and
the
and
power
making
the
Sultan,
into
forces
lie
Ghamn,
to
He
himself
but
the
all the
enemies
in
caused
God
until
of
of
great
He
fear
fled in
they
of
their
emigrations
lives
villages
their
hi the
the
son
of *Ah
lord
of
so
carrying
is this, that
the
of
cro|)s
divided
he
his
to
day
one
Maghti
of
Sunday
Most
of
scandalous
whole
their
at
the
in
the
in
officers,
killed
they
the
slain
And
the
among
cowardice,
the
nmnber
for
of
the
fear
of
enemy,
of
some
fields withered.
green
of
his
with
"lay.
men,
trepidation, mitil
town
was
that
on
Thad,*
comitry
Conunander
eternise
of
sea
he
High.
those
of
tribe
of
this, they increased

of the
of
should
his
and
God
and
the
and
with
hearts
he
Tewata
by
(or MeftI)
Lake
officers
number
constant
and
place
the
save,
as
body
until
that
the
upon
God
XIX.
to
forenoon,
him, wliich
town
the
also, the
fmay
for
him,
imless
south
the
the
on
Sultan, the
superiority), ahghted
VOL.
made
numerous
more
Kayghama,
direction
desolate
his
the
to
marched
besides
Glianizana,
under
After
And
Pilgrim,
him
forces
in the
down
cutting
appointed
as
fall
body.
the
unto
he
recollect
we
eternise
there, and
them,
the
reached
determined
became
when
Again,
his
(or Tafalaftl)of
the
towns,
Tetala, remained
tril)e of
the
with
them
special day
even
two
all times.
at
he
to
had
that
that
counted,
be
BO
their
God
day
with
to
Taghalagha
those
not
whom
enemy
(may
another
of
march
all those
Sunday,
town
could
both
off
charge
reach
to
witli
the
reached
them
that
Taghalagha
was
marched
of
left
his
fixing
northerly direction,
forenoon
with
among
things
to
of
Sunday
overstep,
not
him
country
on
day
up
inhabitants
into
giving
ordered
in the
arrive
most
parts, apix)inting Kayghania-Muhammed-Akda
and
two.
carnage
of the
two
commander,
the
close
theur
be
to
tlie
of
houses
river
one
again,
coming
Pilgrim,
the
up
And
otlier
Among
of Ghizim
tribe
came
still greater
the
and
them.
of
captives.
when
the
believers
the
marched
Eensa-Knskuh,
of
tlie coimtry
of
supremacy)
Sabih,
of
slaughter
great
away
hves, taking
their
river
direction
themselves
built
away
the
upon
the
and
country
excursions
places bordering
it and
Commander
his
country
and
of
the
their
towards
infidcb, lest
of
of
parts
left off
retired
river
towards
safety
Afterwards
the
the
to
adminifltered
who
extermination
they
reason
the
advanced
the
uncultivated
close
kept
Sultan
the
castle.
effectual
his
this
where
it for the
to
and
the
For
that
so
them
them.
of
247
BURNU.
OF
SULTAN
they sto^
MuBlimIn
the
find
home,
Sad
in which
of
IHE
BY
the
believers, Idrls
domuiion
of
and
Marah,
nmny
set
there
ships, each
Tchad?
S
up
"ini(j
of
248
having
tlicm
caused
he
charge
the
their
short
keeping
time
march
in
order
the
that
his
The
his
classes
is
of
day.
of
the
in
When,
the
of
heliitation
natives
towards
track,
sea
killing
cliildren.
Grod's
On
Thad,
Sebih.
day,
but
and
by
They
Sebih
remains
different
these
two
there,
Thad,
where
of
deserted
they
of
the
few
His
south,
will.
became
occmTed
to
same
expeditions
Tetiila, they disliked
them,
emigrating
established
Muslimin
their
;
which
to
the
of
the
their
and
with
fires
the
of
there
so
And
and
when
reached
idea
the
inhabitants
repose.
not
of
town
also;
out
were
howling
the
shores
did
the
women
of
south
dwellings,
fear
and
countries
abroad
spread
else.
on
and
that
place
believers
mis-
escaped,
the
manner
no
the
of
people
the
the
followed
ruin
in
towards
towns
two
the
as
fiercely,
this, their
a
themselves
in the
scattered
the
After
houses
lives
misbelievers
the
arose
anything
or
their
save
captives
of
dawn
ignorance
kill
to
chamberlain,
making
dispersed
those
stations
and
had
been
in
now
incursions
the
had
of
their
also
to
and
to
the
slightest resistance,
the
offering
when
at
and
upon
lanccfs,
every
them
they began
weapon,
the
leader,
that
as
and
hastenuig
men,
even
misbelievers
of
the
and
two
attacking
town,
fell
the
and
hi utter
their
to
who
with
slumbers
awoke
followers
without
of
their
extinguished
wilderness,
kind
once,
permission,
his
weakness
at
with
forces
of
in
he
is
from
their
inhabitants
the
and
or
from
point
father
night,
by
abstained
arise
to
Muslim
every
fled
the
Muslimin,
news
the
chamberlain
with
The
them
therefore,
vicinity
without
for
waiting
his
themselves
His
in
this
upon
either
in
to
respect
servant
Kensa-Kuskuh
vicinity they
in
opinion
good
asleep,
be
resembles
supplied
they
against
its
in
who
as
troopH
predetermined
of resemblance
So
out
had
him
even
want
manifest
he
is
son
make
the
the
should
they
other,
when
ordered
when
He
with
actions,
sat
which
agreed
good
in his
arrived
inhabitants,
usual,
might
thing
shame.
and
had
they
the
master
necessary
High
the
And
chamberlain
the
the
remained
against
its horn.
after
with
They
guard
and
sthig
by night
enemy
troops
qualities and
its
its
on
was
round,
Most
rcsix5ct.
resembles
of
the
God
providence.
for
came
belligerents
in every
side
look
to
marches.
in
gave
remain
to
they
then
Seka,
and
the
of
lie
named
those
where
army,
left,
Kensa-Kuskuh,
warden
as
shar]) look-out
against
Muslim
\muy:
one
of
each
nights
the
to
iii confincmetit
oneniy
chamberlain,
country
"nciuity
dark
two
forth
the
time, and
of
to
the
tl|p
without
servant
of
in
doath
EXPEDITIONS
of
niaiiy
brought
to
his
enemy
army
be
put
to
board
on
to
all
were
so
OF
ACCOUNT
of
the
remaining
of
the
sea
of
fear
of
cease
to
of
the
hold
of
po"fiic8aion
"iof"r"flfiion,all
^'i^"3^m
they
f oJlen
tti-irotigh
'"^^C3rk
of entering
had
*^*-"H5ir
forsaking
^^^liLcrB
^n
is
book
of
,^^
Ws
^^
if he
have
or
of the
he
who
is
each
(upon
in
the
the
the
the
ripe
from
of
or
fomiders
whom
the
may
of
favour
of
most
of the ancient
principlesor
latter,
who
were
successors,
different
of
every
the
be
immediate
the
of
in obedience
whom
their
these
their
means
trilxj
details
doctrines
the
fruit
prophet,
orthodox
the
cases
the
merely
was
apostle (upon
to
Sultan
our
with
contains
deduced
of
that
his reign, by
during
enemies,
His
it is better
fool."
connection
which
of order
oat
everything
greetings),or
and
of
in
of
substance
understanding,
a
And
of
acts
and
the
son
ilimpoacs;
of
man
his various
faith, who
those,
Thad,
'Abdu-'l-Kadus,
of
the
gave
time
sagacity
^'tlêr the companions
^^Cts
friend
Lord,
^^^^tiprehensive
roots
after
of
sea
profitable than
more
l)ut aflfairH will get
case.
the
to
^^^îÛentsalutations
^^'^^
with
enmity
his
of
case,
^^'^Viers
patch,
to
of
others
book
^î"aal
Salih,
by
which
together, and
and
judgment
'khe
said
contrived, in his kuigdom
or
the
fore-
"
the
really
"îBla,and
.*~^
^
Than
is
*^*^tStuted,
ceases
is at
their
not
If he
is
understanding
was
lines
collocU
He
Such
of
proverbs, and
Man
"
of
as
second,
the
which
towns
shores
the
retreating to
Bumu
of
and
days;
and
the
forsaking
land
the
have
would
they
their
was
of
by-gone
original country
stupid, as
metrical
in
do
to
possessed
who
owing
into
these
borders
themselves
narrated.
already
enemy
Vîs
their
built, and
have
f"^c^^^d
far
of
the
had
what
by
fortified
which,
for
from
Burnti,
of
land
They
been
One
accustomed
been
had
"^ê
*^^M
it not
utterly destroyed.
P"^""""5ticc
^'^
had
into
depredations
and
tyranny
the
misbelievers.
the
things
two
and
forth, taking warning
cast
forsaken
daring haâng
and
incursions
abjectiicBRand
with
struck
courage
249
BURNU.
OF
l)ecame
oppression
thus
among
*^*^^3y
^^
former
their
were
others
they
their
to
during
^^"lÔBOo
'"^
their
in respect
"5""xnmitted
until
them
SULTAN
THE
BY
CONDUCTED
God
orthodox
Most
High
^^pose).
Proceed
^f
Tetala.
^B
he
one
now
Our
had
with
Inarched
of
we
Sultan
conquered
his
Biskudi, where
but
the
army
the
night against
people
with
the
Sultan
narration
the
Idris
the
of
the
of
enemy
no
out
history of
of
son
the
east, and
carried
Muslimln
the
Pilgrim,
inhabitants
towards
took
the
of
what
'All,
of
town
alighted
soon
Tewata,
tlic town
at
fell uinni
they thus
several
imdertook
S
so
trilxj
phnidoring expedition
by suqirise, and
notice
the
"v
250
ACCX)UNT
tliomselvcs.
of
He
returned
afterwards
there
lliure, aiicl reinainod

alij^lited
GhafadikiiisT,
agîii towanls
wliolo
The
of
undertaken
their
Sultan
the
the
breadth
of
had
Tetala
of
tribe
between
town
single, unaccompanied
and
projxjrty;
exposed
were
The
was
then*
incursions
the
midst
doing
with
wâr
Sultan
the
the
originated
fearing
than
with
wondered
with
Tetala, how
meek
fear, early and
abjectness
shall
to
This
recur.
what
to
Pilgrim,
of
He
is the
and
necessitous
Now
we
best
are
Sultan, the
of
inhabitants
is all
happened
son
we
know
of their
God
He
referees.
is also
our
God
preserve.
the
mankind
the
and
is
their
history,
Idrls
the
portion, and
our
of
support
in
of 4ime
then:
Sultan,
how
live
periods
and
of
tribe
to
fear
as
matters
and
them
between
long
so
ever,
same
perversity;
their
cause
put
them,
of the
continued
they
never
and
ever
Ali, whom
of
God
May
much
so
sions,
incur-
were
And
of
of
enemy
renew
safety
account
on
how
and
to
gratification.
after
become
pride
for
cease,
of
the
their
with
in
So, when
of
able
the
And
capable
depredations
being
prevent
to
as
by night.
and
with
satisfied
astonishment
had
late.
of
hope
so
incursions
the
ancient
source
extreme
much
so
and
other
they
their
stations
many
independently.
and
tlieir
fear, and
of
out
troops,
numerous
device,
all
up
Uves
any
an
after
humble,
gave
own
faithful
the
became
fonnerly explained.
have
we
another
and
sons
affairs
diminished;
of
kinds
they
for their
this
utterly
in
others
their
the
country
some
misbelievers,
of
singly
became
various
the
stationed
he
enemy
Muslimln
stop to, and
more
the
had
towards
fort
every
sea
extent
and
that
built, therefore,
territories
the
their
privations,as
behevers
the
lost
others
of
themselves
of
borders
against
over
into
of
them;
the
Sebih
since
of
building
and
of
town
established
neglected
of the
forts
in
of
all sorts
to
the
through
wife
again
Commander
houses
and
Lord
tinic.
demolish
to
the
lengUi
in
inhabitants
the
to
by
others
south
The
and
dwelHiigs
emigrated
some
increased
between
was
Mafchumi.
"ir
their
district
the
short
and
them
abaise
to
the
totally exthipîished
abandoned
as
n?niained
out
set
shi^le expedition, which
fonnerly
and
north
thereof
Ganh,
became
merely
he
while, when
he
Tcwata,
of
town
power.
houses
the
also
wliere
the
to
short
in
C4)iiiprisc?d
was
by the
This
of
this
EXPEDITIONS
OF
his
humble
servant.
aware
that
Commander
of
not
tluj universe,
of the
towTi
and
of
the
true
warfare
the
believers, the
tribes
Kusur,
"
Merki?
of
and
ever
broke
out
Vicegerent
Mekir,* excepting
those
between
of the
town
of
with
of
the
the
Sebel-
^'
BY
CONDUCTED
futuh.
Ab
with
his
victory by
his
he
Sultan,
our
subjects
lord
the
to
towards
them
Menderil'.
When
themselves
ready
Bat, when
with
the
disorder
his forces,
he
for battle, and
began
slain, and
their
Muslimin
auspicious
omen
set
They
sent
the
the
("n
of
city
On
of
tribe
vanquished,
and
the
of
did
Muslimin
loaded
home
smote
of
these
made
cAme
In
High.
the
victorious,
booty,
as
an
originally
back
with
in
it
that
towards
journeyed
the
sliort time
with
slightest injury,
the
foinul
completed
in
were
They
it
fatigued
fight with
and
into
while
had
had
and
with
the
fell
booty.
they
Sobelfutuh,
overcome
suffer
and
array.
polytheists
not
was
made
ui
they
they
to
their hearts
accepting
booty
up
beyond,
captives,
which
on
his road
up
So
troubled
be
to
they
had
not
with
God
on
they passed
Most
God
them,
expedition
whicli
they
as
succour
their
contrary,
Mendera,
drew
the
of
not
as
so
since
the
whole
the
stronghold, they
circmnstance,
expedition
the
Buniu,
march,
place.
the
of
and
and
were
reached
out
by
cowardice.
children
and
rebellious, and
forth,
came
this
at
for
to
their
great
Sebeirutuh
aside
gouig
fight
to
griined
of
complete triumph, talking much
rejoiced exceedingly
out.
forth
perverse,
city. Many
and
lord
turned
to engage
their
women
obtained
our
was
shameful
and
fled from
he
reached
had
sallied
intelligencethereof
he
as
251
BUKNU.
Sultan
the
Islamism,
of
dread,
and
and
strongholds,
Prince
severe
when
exceedingly
more
with
he
aHvc, and
Again,
Sultan, the commander
OF
when
Kusnr,
taken
capture.
in their
tyrannical
of
was
became
SULTAN
THE
the
these
and
and
assistance
two
they
towns
returned
rejoicing.
CONCLUSION.
AND
CHARACTER
GENERAL
ANECDOTES
ILLUSTRATIVE
OF
SULTAN.
THE
"
Be
for
and
he
whatever
against
he
just
in
gives
to
it
he
any
Ife
may
he
never
"
never
Wandala?
of
triumph
be
virtues.
it much
promises,
becoming
i)ei*8on, he
whose
various
he
0 company
friends
holds
acquainted
taunts
or
he
by
For
be
it little,he
rancorous
with
God
instance,
performs
that
God
nuiy
faciUtate, is endowed
s|Xiaking,
fulfils
ear,
Pilgrim,
whatever
after
man
give
qualities of
pronounces
undertakes,
he
affairs
many
accompUshes
always
the
Idris
whose
with
High
Most
and
brethren,
Sultan,
verily our
perpetuate,
when
0 my
admonished,
ever
what-
feelings
his
condition
person
with
it
V
252
ACCX)UNT
lie
extols
never
his
restricts
affairs
he
bitter
him
he
his
of
state
annihilated,
does
time,
he
he
that
when
even
he
devotes
of
his
thereto
Prince
kingdom,
who
one
to
to
the
Prince
others,
they
and
the
of
One
day
One
Mar
most
or
that
so
of
the
towards
he
an
he
shower
abundant
the
among
passed
pouring
8everr
it without
down
fall
uixni
of
watiT
of
town
heavy
army
of
taking
any
liim.
The
until
their
supplications after
his
them
the
throne
and
notice
God
facilitated
for
that
all those
and
disaffection
Tekm"
as
alighted
and
of
and
time
or
noon
of
that
of
fX'ople continued
and
his
indications
enter
it,
the
his road,
on
that
of
in this
at
took
the
Diskem,
clothes
his
back
carrying
perfonning
in
of
in
him
twenty-seventh
lie
again
to
the
politicalcharacter
the
after
desire
one,
room
exalt,) consists
on
so
his
and
again perpetrate
not
the
God
rain,
subjects.
of
west.
of
of
unjust
in his
rule, such
this
himself
Mendera
hatred
dutiful
mounted
the
approached
the
establishing
of
and
nap,
of
the
affairs, so
town
direction, travelling quickly, and

Wlien
his
case
or
in
which,
his
to
the
from
amelioration
installed
After
Pilgrim, (whom
the
the
action,
he should
and
good
necessitous
kind
antagonist,
an
in his
the
between
succour,
abettors
as
devotions,
afternoon
for
been
morning's
the
for
him
and
appointed
its
usurping prince, the
discomfiture,
be
injury happening
on
fro
the
and
enduring
be
usurped
prince
astonisiiing traits
jounieying
Ramazan,
the
obedient
started
he
and
life to
away
virtuous
with
and
to
go
to
evinced
states
one
acted
Idris
Sultan,
our
him
every
had
became
to
injustice.
Mendera
him
against
he
that
out
tyrant,
former
who
as
his
competitor
usurping
of
leaders
the
applied
his
to
driven
had
and
any
any
overtake
is beneficent
body
of
to do
replace
had
of
like
from
sovereignty
the
Burnu
the
of
he
without
kingdom
him
in
the
from
came
to
he
and
approve
same,
ceasing
never
until
Bumu
mind
not
who
himself
exerted
he
his
he undertakes
expelled
had
uncle
pass
beyond
prayer
haste
orphans, widows,
does
Mendera,
of
of
they
be
or
this
prefers
will last and
state
hia
gains intelligence
he
will
lie
resigns
sufferings
when
ever
service
and
God,
or
world
future
of
fulfils the
invariably
he
this
journeying
powers
and
wheniivcr
account
towards
all the
kingdom,
no
the
is
gifts, compassionate
he
alive
the
postpone
not
oppressor
that
being
they sweet,
be
misfortune
on
created
any
of
when
knows
also
as
an
commands
Providence,
of
leaves
never
of
expense
the
to
laments
never
EXPEDITIONS
the
at
decrees
oppression
future
he
himself
resolutions
the
to
OF
their
town
the
to
rain
suffer
saddles
of
town
and
southerly
the
rains.
there
were
ceived
perbut
that
from
were
fell
he
was
this
wet
254
ACCOUNT
prise, aB
limln,
liad
nor
misbelievers
they
yet
arrived.
having
in
with
towanls
Jciba
and
the
of
some
others, after
from
was
the
of the
he
hour
met
were
offenders
this,
After
escape.
arrived
with
his
he
which
^V^len
troops
road
the
he
kilk^l
turned
he
i-eached
it
by nights
from
had
the
made
head
tribe
reached
and
some,
his horse's
had
left
coming
until
Bumu,
to
expeditions
he
he
night there,
on
where
miscreants,
his wariike
follows.
the
roa"l
of
one
as
south
the
left
land
children
not
not
was
tlieir
they
the
and
of
reason
children,
could
Zimbem,
passed
towards
and
GViizim,
and
return
of
travelled
captive
the
in
the
direction
Bumu.
of
There
are
have
we
tdd
of
of
I)hii*su-'d-dubbi
named
the
which,
after
nnstakes,
law
of
doctors
are
after
thhig
exists;
not
of
the
curious
piece
of
science?
endow
"
his
There
But
And
unto
best
wo
C4in
men!
unto
upon.
know
us
in their
you
his
and
to
Thy
is
Duna,
son
book.
his
servant,
bear), killed
mistakes
recollection
recalUng
puttijig
it to
as
for
as
God
to
mind
forth
set
belongs
of
thing
one
seen
Our
Certain
yes.
between
It
him
captives.
yes,
have
we
until
the
not
praise when
end
an
everything
If
conflicts,
l)order
named
Yes,
This
certahi
man
made
is the
mistake
fessed.
con-
the
losing
are
and
were
it, and
kind.
there
deixjnd
to
the
we
appai-ent
Bulugha,
of
indeed
is
distinction
is
in
end
no
words
does
relating
Sultan
the
evident.
known
same
them
like nature
alone
creatures.
is
to
God
and
but
another
richly to
of
followei*s
his
once
of
of
quest
town
Forgetting
have
that
thing
in
established
have
we
of
point of
forgetfulness
the
many
forgetting.
one-lifth
{(jrmUng-tooth
wlnjlc
too,
this
on
or
our
journey
lord
Ammetu-'llah,
and
and
is his
There
anecdotes
(juarter
one
task,
the
to
other
many
not
unequal
his
is
which
and
of
time
river.
west,
town
bulk
the
towards
the
the
of
and
by
and
women
circumcised
the
there
Again,
the
their
Tlie
confusion;
into
Iwicause
Mub-
warriors.
our
thrown
death,
to
put
to
n^turned
i)laceof
the
at
As
newly
Sultan
the
immediately
Ixiing killed
were
numbers,
great
found
were
others
of
the
of
approach
the
horeenmn
single
from
escajK^d
and
come,
seen
of
them
therefore,
were,
of them
some
reached
had
newB
no
EXPEDITIONS
OF
for
and
duly
a
He
return.
certain
have
details,
of
how
them
and
to
much
our
the
his
trust, and
wars,
for
and
them
we
the
of
matters
make
recorded,
how
forth,
is
of
any
military expeditions,
you
set
conclusion."
have
our
to
his
known
not
^*
CONDUCTED
BY
praises
be
finally
establish
him
and
of
withoat
any
lack
of
both
of
good
We
have
the
and
of
that
is
of
the
in
that
of
Pilgrim,
exalt, and
the
multiply
liimself
to
borders
of
a])probation
he
since
he
of
of
God
Most
contemplated
in
the
the
the
iMick
or
as
is well
he
These
it.
ujx^n
known
to
would
set
out
first
respecting
to
his
want
follow
him.
iKJopleor
of
and
which
being
where
on
he
before
himself
over
this, in
from
circuniHiK'ction and
in
wlicn
kind, he
If he
found
the
or
prudence
juriswould
faith, he
did
they
case
the
guide
not
his
turn
of conduct,
his society.
but,
ni.uht
by
on
heard
the
day,
by
or
contrary,
else, in
one
fresh
any
the
would
direction
intelligence,leaving
his
that
hapjKm
cause
energy
And
his constant
order
any
the
of
the
reward,
altogether
any
the
devoted
His
it.
Prophet,
either
was
Princii)al
it, and
enemy,
his
whatsoever
expedition, he
an
may
obtain
to
as
the
protecting
state.
of
the
frequented
liad learnt
And
to
the
were
the
Idils
he
merit
future
fathers
abandon
rules
foremost,
he
that
to
willingly ; whereas,
all who
loiter
never
of
leading
would
intelligence res|xx;ting
his
may
was,
pondered
acts
not
him.
with
(whom
faith, and
the
to
styled
of
Sultan
our
hoping
and
the
and
two
Again, whenever,
he
world
book
pleaded
be
liis children,
and
well
in
ancient
matter,
believers
favour),
High,
jjerform it cheerfully and

c"mtain
of
the
was
Talib, did
faithful, desiring thereby
matter
Scripture,
of
policy
of
of
with
greetings), acting
God
enemies
favour
command
by
and
the
the
expeditions, exceptuig
May
the
Prince
which
in the
Ebu
away
single undertaking,
any
the
these
our
of
Tebuk,
of
Canons
begmning
of
son
stayed
of
the
"the
and
also read
of
with
prt^ferredthe
never
first considered
it
of
the
land
reward
reward
called
that
*Ali,
absence.
manifestations
the
his
the
salutations
salutations
whom,
combating
make
allows
twenty-seven,
one
he
feature
upon
of
benevolence,
and
never
book
have
'All, Commander
of
son
God
with
that
any
be
Ms
during
particular
be
We
when
whom
(upon
May
be
ending
from
TebQk,
and
rc(|uiremcnts
to
Lovers,"
absent
grace
the
whom
time.
of
lieutenant
Jjord
and
summer
behind
Prophet
his
(upon
Hemistichs
alone
of
number
Weddaua,
remain
from
distinctlydeclared
undertaken
"
the
the
of
all
lie
for
learnt
Muhammed
God)
zeal.
or
whose
Lord,
our
them.
to
formerly
Law"
Lord
that
lost
be
to
implanting
hereafter
and
May
glorified,strengthen him,
affairs, with
power
255
BURNU.
OF
them.
be
the
in
of
all of
name
worldly
here
the
whose
and
sung,
religion
perfect
of
knowledge
comprehensive
SULTAN
THE
no
liann
whatever,
in
th("
should
through
direction
of
]X}op1e
his
to
own
affairs.
266
Withal,
he
put his
and
knowing
without
his
ordered
attention
Such
those
of
subject
when
small
immense
cither
God
all in
coming
join
rather
went
wolves
all that
the
poet
I
He
(lod
has
pressed
And
until
returned
shed
from
And
with
with
their
chargers
favour
and
the
upon
them
had
time
the
the
pursued
them
his
magnify
matters
dim
and
Commander
of
the
routed
in
the
(may
from
east
God
triumphs
with
out
worn
son
champion
fleemg
dust
were
his
joy, by
were
sheep
in
great
forenoon
his
him, and
to
fatigue,
by night
no
need
of
noon.
men
as
enemy
like
of
you
Sim,
a
waxing
the
the
sight
camels
it
in
or
Sultan
the
expressed
forward
when
lion,
sent
for
are
of
town
tribe, and
own
But
state,
catching
horses
the
thus
about
his
flying
is connected
!)until
utmost
that
know
then
Sim,
eyes
arrived
Pilgrim,
him.
*Abdu-'l-Jelil,
tlieir
throats.
in
air.
his
ease
with
great
behind
among
we
God
to
came
of
people,
their
merely
by
the
into
up
ennoble
"
asses
chase,
in
rising
as
like
fled
and
followers
our
tlie
Sultan
the
Bulala,
of
them
found
and
Thursday,
What
And
at
them
with
never
troops
never
the
his
with
were
This
in
him.
remaimng
succour.
in
be
in
fear, until
thus
tribe
his
fact.
peace
himself
re-united
assistance,
was
the
Idris
believers,
the
had
Thursday
mighty
with
into
coming
minds
much
so
few
sorely
hearts
their
the
the
of
at
troops,
with
were
bulk
those
army
they might
happy
great
of
It
with
comitry,
the
High
few
were
of
large
or
taken.
under-
High
minds
expedition
an
witnessed
them.
'Abdu-'l-Jelll, of
his
who
their
affair
and
them,
to
with
never
and
suffered
people
upon
himself
on
were
often
the
to
moved
aside,
none
their
felt
he
If
those
to
with
having
and
pleased, though
Most
him
assist
our
favour
God
until
rcsix^ct
which
the
him,
by
small,
or
Most
God
presence,
direction, leaving
without
from
certain,
of
going
on
they
case
practice.
was
him
behind
numbers,
people
May
of
resolved
in any
force
the
for
he
if
thing
his
he
was
required
had
such
sight.
superior
that
turning
or
pass
he
reason
accomplished
never
were
this
the
great
hi
to
comes
matter
every
desisting,
upon
remained
and
in
well
undertakings,
For
High.
majesty
was
and
leaders
and
again,
of
he
numerous
80
and
his
nothing
that
or
character
whether
direction,
chiefs
in
gifts
him,
to
had
all
in
Most
bestowed
grandeur
excepting
any
he
his
was
the
God
flagging,
until
lx?ing diverted,
Lord
liis
persevering
never
EXPEDITIONS
perceiving
by
bold,
and
Among
in
trust
perfectly
being
courageous
in
OF
ACCOUNT
until
to
of
be
their
tied
horses
were
with
halters.**
And
had
it
Burnu
by
his
not
tired,
been
approach,
tliat
and
CONDUCTED
them
helped
by
Lord,
and
Prince
One
Scyseban,
lion,
ensued.
and
their
and
hugged
behind,
him
which
is
one
withholds,
establishes;
beneficence;
liis
justice, and
Muliammed
disciples ;
all the
prophets
Tliis
and
and
God
of
is what
doings
sovereignty,
which
passed
away.
reign
be
the
Michael,
apostles (upon
our
Sultan,
We
will
and
He
of
majesty
God
glory,
his
whom
ll, and
be
the
rank,
Lord
greetings !),
tlie followers
Israf
our
and
and
of
and
of
tlioso
'Azra'll
blessing
of
and
iVmen.
his
related
n?late
all-encirclhig
Prince
our
acquainted
become
have
wo
all of
Amen.
Amen.
have
we
the
of
He
whomsoever
his victories, his
salutations
Gabriel,
and
He
when
commanduig
of
so
poem
cxpellcr
mercy
sake
pense
recom-
when
giver
no
increase
the
Gk)d
require."
no
disciples, and
their
of
!).
of
for
opulence,
sake
the
Qod
bestowed
in his
so
of
instance
one,
favour
His
them
gazelle."
as
away,
power
goodness,
companions,
for
salutations
state
his
takes
the
but
and
gives,
with
May
whom
(upon
chosen
is
existence.
into
liis eminence,
Sultan,
his
hand
His
in
and
command
imivcrsal
distinguishes
He
"
are
(God's)
He
belong
Him
to
of them
lie
when
words
baggage
High
written
our
men
horse-
an
May
the
of
of
is
Most
had
of
more
whole
being.
he
the
if
when
establisher
no
bringing
thousand,
obstacle
no
with
thousand
as
what
concerning
the
This
Ood
him
gave
for
begins
mankind,
And
pleases,
he
him.
returned
grandeur
the
and
joy
third
with
case
Friday,
of
many
left
which
the
the
him
had
with
were
when
day
And
*'
the
leadership
and
and
was
he
be
to
ease,
another,
they
imposing
behind
would
at
one
relate
to
the
be
set
veils
of
kin, the
whom
until
had
we
left
as
them
poet Ibnu-Dureyd
celebrated
There
him,
of
none
the
on
he
of
were
happiness,
of the
shieldsmen,
the
government
the
of
with
for
that
so
his
his
that
next
suffering
the
happened
instance
day
Thursday,
with
is what
which
an
the
on
of
the
congratulated
them
This
Thursday,
took
other
kinds
on
(upon
BumQ
of
men
our
Cliosen
much
verily
they
covered
BumQ.
It is
As
and
all
and
of
the
greetings!)
of Ebu-Tulib
the
of
each
with
of
he
horses.
upon
minds
notwithstanding
than
son
forces
the
Muhammed
son-in-law
High!),
lie
Shawwal.
Sultan,
'Ali,
embraced
them
and
257
BURNU.
assisted
Apostle,
his
Most
the
and
of the
affair
and
brightened,
direction
month
of
God
eyes
overpowered
the
Lord,
OP
lie
as
of
presence
So
SULTAN
salutations
Saturday.
the
the
Prophet
and
of
have
in
our
the
by
approbation
and
marching,
be
Prince
our
his
whom
(upon
THE
BY
at
during
acts
after
with
twelve
future
time
respecting
the
years
the
tunc
of
since
occurrences
the
liis
his
258
A"XX)UNT
which
took
will
for
Him
place
God
all
must
Here
fifteenth
respected,
of
and
him
He
enables
who
this
and
God's
people
do
to
the
of
Kftnim,
what
help
of
in
the
grace,
sacred
months
whom
and
the
us
with
sustaining
the
upon
majesty,
and
is
if God
right,
so
and
to
referred.
memoir,
of
of
one
him
be
his
day
EXPEDITIONS
between
things
ends
glorified!)
the
is
OF
month
of
the
of
and
reverence
(whose
forenoon
the
Rejeb
and
be
name
Sunday,
of
solitary, the
1269,* after
year
salutations
be
God
greetings,
the
tion
emigra-
and
honour,
greatness.
NOTE.
and
Articles
Government
traveller,
B6mu,"
three
subject
1571
reign;
the
the
thrown
in
upon
at
tribe
buried
was
the
on
in
after
in the
paragraph
J
UU
J
28rd
twelve
April,
jJ^
JUj
known
he
a
Alawo,
of
to
years
original
have
of
is
the
History
two
rest
the
district
of
the
of
his
of
his
battle
while
tree
of
years
field of
in
thirty-
parts
the
of
further,
reigned
twelve
the
African
learn
we
the
first
on
British
by
waging
Ghamergii,
Uj^,
touclied
Adamawa.
his
given
the
that
related
should
the
respecting
in
it appears
have
of
in
Tirab."
ben
Baginni, iXThaps
place
journey
the
concealed
pagan
that
killed
was
borders
we
reign passed away,"

related
by
passage
"which
translated
yet
to
memoirs,
and
the
successful
volume,
these
of
as
the
of
events
that
him
Doctor's
this
From
fact
second
1G03,
to
the
thing
only
history being
and
his
Idris, the
together give
war
Table
Sultan
memoir
with
Chronological
to
a.d.
sent
Beshir
and
informs
translations
copy
Haj
Ap[)cudix
from
Bomu,
this
the
years,
handbill
"
foregoing
was
of
in Africa,"
learned
of
the
in
given
as
in
the
that
Vizier
researches
the
the
made,
late
"
Discoveries
which
were
the
and
from
VUI
by
From
Travels
"
manuscript
the
that
us
in his
Baktu,
Db.
paragraph
after
be'^n
twelve
rc"ndered
(in
which
reign
have
below
;" it is somewhat
passed
257)
since
years
"
p.
his
we
have
away."
The
faulty
at
1858.
lJu\
dU^
"uljj ^
'U*
yÂ^
u'
*^
fi!^ Jjfe^
.^tJ^ ^
*V
"ujo
W^*^
^"
"OjU^ \J^j^
U
jdu
^juui
""
best.
The
nemote
of
son
Dr.
Ohalib
(p.
Barth
gives
for
what
tho
capital
the
reached
"
the
of
countries
X"T.
m^d^
^r.
of
the
in
return
doctor's
î^^x-^from
*^y
B6mu,
year
Sarth's
lea.xmed
Rif
increased
of
the
various
the
equivalent
the
Sim,
and
V,
Art.
44),
p.
Nile,
the
unto
the
of
description
in
it
high
in
from
Africa,
the
of
desire
when
in
in
read
the
included
eyes
in
that
doubtless
who
those
of
before
with
connexion
will
of
translation,
Office,
Foreign
travels,
his
of
The
esteem.
African
his
in
work
historical
this
of
use
by
questions
Liiy,
1854
interest
the
DhQy,
of
country
holds
narrative
pronounced
originaL
sometimes
mentioned
(as
much
and
and
that
also
appears
as
Jim,
sometimes
(sea-shore)."
made
Njimiye"
"
kingdom
unto
has
Barth
Chronology
It
of
Luwayy.
be
caUs
that
of
so
the
in
accented
that
as
and
written
be
orthography
the
Kfinim.
of
be
should
45),
manuscript
frontier
"astern
should
though
Himyar,
or
should
not
times
several
occurs
Sultan,
the
of
ancestor
ttimyer
which
Himlr,
name
259
BURNU.
OF
SULTAN
THE
BY
OONDUCTBD
the
acquire
follow
discovery.
up
262
thus
him,
up
ever
in
rebellion
and
Persia,
This
instantly
barbaric
vigour
meaning
must
analysis
version
is founded.
The
Anaku
lishan
gabbi
Parsaya
tur
Dariaus
anaku
iddinnu
igabbi:
elat
anassi
Zaranga
Dariaus
akhati
anaku
assinat
ki
Dariaus
tamasik
arki
ashri-sin
tsibbu
zir
sun
As
ashmar-su
ruku
yallik.
ruku
bit-su
shalut
As
sha
Kusu
tamisu
anaku
Ashnr:
mati
shanutu,
Slarsa.
anniti
nikra-ma,
Ya
assinatL"
itzmi
as
sar,
sinati.
Nammirri
Yavanu
iddannu
anaku
Yavanu
Issidu
mati
anaku
Va
sha
anaku
sha
tsibaka.
ikishua
annita
guza
ildakka
yim
imuru
sha
yim
inasu's.
valtisib
amuru,
tamisu
ana
Ehuva-
Babel:
Saparda:
Anni
'^mati
umma:
aldaku
sha
Indu
raphua:
ki
eptivas.
sha
mati
Sukdu:
Kandari
Buda
Ahurmasda
sarut
ibbussua
sunuta.
valtu
iggabu-assun
bit iskuduru
marrata
nasu
as
tagabbu
sar
Akhamanisia
sun
Bakhtar:
suti-sun
summukhu
ana
eU
as
Katpadukka:
sha
Anaku
Satgusu
Karbul
igabbi
sar
Ahurmasda,
Va
kharkhar
sha
anniti
Ahurmasda,
Arimu:
:
reshda-sun
as-eli-sin
agabu,
Partu:
ulluya
as
sibbi
anaku
madut
ikaslua.
attua
Hurasda:
akhi
maginat
Ana
dinat
Nammirri
gimirri, sha
ibnu:
sarin
mati
sar
lapani-ya-attua
sha
Arukhattia
Mitsur:
Arabi:
Parsu.
mat
Nuvaki:
Madaya:
Humurga:
my
nishi
pal Vastaspa
sha
itzmi
as
inassun
ibbussua,
rabita
offer
which
sha
sar
true
Parsaya.
ashbat,
apus-su,
sarin
sar
is the
upon
ibnu,
Dariaus
ana
rukta
ebgar
sar
sha
rude
Characters.
kiti
the
I shall
grounds
Roman
shamie
rabu
of
force
of
it
others.
the
into
sar
Whether
of
showing
sha
whole
the
once
successor
my
unworthy
not
judgment
text,
king,
assemble
times.
transcribed
Dariaus
sar
mandatta
""
the
nishi
ana
ibnu.
the
to
shall
rebels."
his
and
Ahurmasda,
rabu
tuM
sha
left
Ikscriptiok
Him
risma
Darius
then,
sentence
subdued
I have
to
the
be
to
of
of
careful
thee
crush
to
me
be
whom
against thee,
to
appears
TRANSLATED.
nations
charge
royal throne,
my
sha
these
If
"
rise
more
on
TEXTS
A8SYKTAN
attua
sha
ildakka
ikitashua
naka,
amilu
shanshu
as
sha
sibbi
Parsaya
Parsaya
INSCRIPTION
Dariaos
igabbi
ear
OF
haga
263
DARIUS.
sha
gabbi
atasu,
Ahur-
sha
itzmi
as
masda
etibus.
Anaku
Ahurmasda
mati-ya:
ana
liddinnu
Ahurmasda
itsi
litzur
anni
lapani
anaku
haga
adi-eli-sha
idannu
mimma
bishi,
biti-ya,
ana
etink:
Ahurmasda
ana
ebus.
haga
Ahurmasda
AnshI
Ahurmasda
sha
wetahama
as-eli-ka
la imarru's.
Translation.
Chief
The
and
earth,
fortunes
the
the
the
of
Darius
which
from
laws
they
the
their
hands:
Cappadocia
their
me
observed.
Darius
the
to
And
places.
they
shalt
side
heads
who
the
of
Kandaria:
gloves
wear
sea
have
other
the
the
on
Armenia:
who
tribes
Budians
the
Bactria:
Egypt:
the
all
And
so.
Ariaf:
Arabia:
spoke
to
be
me
he
when
Oromasdes,
thee, let them
king
the
help
And
desired
united
had
said
and
to
thus
were
of Oromasdes,
I
whatever
on
"
Lo
And
them.
over
whatever
successor
speak
ancestors
their
says
him,
I became
their
my
hither
did
And
it.
Sattagydia:
of all
lonians
whatever
fixed
loniahs
Kusti
the
"
thee
as
these
compelled
Now
I have
that
if
they
as
thy
were
I"
king, by
on
king
to
their
And
the
the
on
serve
them
brothers
Persia,
brought
Parthia:
Namri
Assyria:
besides
do, they
to
the
Ilystaspes
And
they
Arachotia:
Amurgi:
of
Oromasdes.
Susia
various
every
son
nations,
bring,
Darius,
am
the
and
nations
the
helmets
wear
given
Media
various
Persian.
of
them
to
Zarangia:
Saparda
dwellings
who
told
was
of
the
the
are
to
Babylonia:
:
son
kings.
world
of
help
them
Namri:
India:
the
by
Chorasmia:
Sogdia:
the
their
nations
and
heaven
men
many
the
vast
These
says:
over
of
king
Persian,
of
created
to
gave
king
and
wide
commanded
whatever
my
king
reigned
tribute
the
the
kings,
the
who
of the
king
AchsBmenian
mankind:
Darius
made
king
great
tongue
created
who
is Oromasdes,
who
gods
the
of
I the
conquered
myself
royal
my
by
I have
told
Darius
kept
them
to
all
them
do,
have
that
been
firmly
in
did.
they
desired.
throne
nations
long
so
have
the
risen
king
times
in future
I when
in
rebellion,
!"
T
thou
waose
264
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
ehalt
Then
each
of
one
advance
with
his
Persian
long
Darius
king
of Oromasdes
both
and
Oromasdes
may
by thee
it.
of
now
give
each
then
be
will
It
explanatory
the
Ilim
1.
Deorum
2.
ibnu
homines
am
creavit
5.
Dariaus
sar
Darius
rex
hiii.
little
translation
words
of
kiti
ccelum
qui
et
The
'
iddinnu
hominibits
dedit
There
gabbi,
qui
preceding
the
hominibns
phrase
line, which
has
become
Persici
but
hominea
to his
vastm
respecting this unknown
dedit/
"^t
rabita
Parsaya.
jiUus
ofibred
been
apparently speaks again

more
tur
Persicus
conjectures have
rukta
langcB(et)
terrcs
Parsaya
Achcemenii
sum
ebgar^
rex
Akhamanisia:
Ego
regionum
sar
omnium
from
ana
mati
sar
rex
regum
vitam
sha
Anaku
creavit.
sarin,
"qui
one
ibnu.
muUorum
sar
'
madut
translated
is
text
creavit
Unguarum
king here
the
ibnu
terram
nishi
ana
Hshan
meaning
to
let it not
Latin
what
to
fehamie
sha
rex
great many
have
Some
in
interlinear
an
tuki^
sarin
Hystaspis
A
prayed
commanded,
cujusque
summus
Vastaspa
filius
*
sha
rabu,
kharkhar
pal^
word.
have
Text.
clearly
regum
regem
Dariaus
sha
sha
sar
is evil,
that
diversarum
6.
has
the
with
seen
Darium
4.
line
mii
3.
op
Oromasdes
nishi
these
it I
Oromasdes
Ahurmasda,
mmmus
sha
power
I did
when
thing
the
apply.
notes
rabu
draw
Analysis
I vrill
shaU
shall
by
everything
This
grant
thing
done,
help
me
from
country.
my
day,
gave
me
that
spear,
thy subjects
I have
that
protect
!* whatever
neglected
oe
this
Oromasdes
it.
and
family
man
All
Oromasdes
May
Oromasdes,
0
did
my
says
of
its scabbard
from
Persian
long
one
In
force.
by
the
each
day,
that
scymitar
the
things.
In
it !
carries
who
thy subjects
them
restrain
instantly
thou
TRANSLATED.
successor.
illegible.
this differs
ereaviL"
too
Others
INSCRIPTION
mder
''who
it
liaih
given fw)d
men."
to
265
DABIUa
OF
And
other
many
be
things might
SQggeeted.
Bat
if
2.
He
created
Heaven
8.
He
created
Men.
4.
All
their
"
*'Jood
is
he
assuredly
resembles
could
had
be
fortunes
dependent
are
that
Darius
thej
his
on
be
should
this
in
Qreek
the
are
"
wilL
world.
of the
king
exordium^
solenm
word
into
the
is
of
mention
the
as
some
the
doubt
in
am
difficultyin
Assyrian
between
Tyxn*
There
not.
or
adopted
intercourse
been
that
see
gods.
be.
is accidental
Greek^word
shall
we
the
Earth.
superfluous
nothing
much
resemblance
and
willed
has
of
greatest
various
would
Ttiki
there
is the
And
5.
qf ideas
mqu/mot
Ormazd
there
Thus
"A"
consider
we
1.
language
nations
two
the
on
other
before
long
the
that
supposing
but,
whether
this
hand,
the
of
age
Darius.
^
The
ebgar.
inscriptions.
of the
inscriptions
; from
meaning
dust.
The
other
the
Pal
7.
Pol
or
is
(filins),
igabbi:
Darius
rex
(licit
hoe
afferebant
faciebant
et
the
(Qes.
help,"
^
aMat,
'
referred
may
oblique
788);
of
handful
other
of
extent
of earth
or
(1) earth, dust,
means
Job
and
wide
xiz.
25, and
several
aha
sha
regiones
as-eli-suu
illis
dinat
sha
aldaku^
quod
jussi
case
of
therefore,
dictum
Uzum,
or
itzmi
as
anassi"
mandatta
afferre
tributum
ana
illis
apus-su
ad-faciendum-'id
observabant
meas
Uzm,
fuit
prceter
ikhaslua-S
attua
leges
imperavi
ego
iggabu-assun
ipso
me
elat"
ashbat,^
anaku
quibus
lapani-ya-attua
quod
u
itzmi, the
which
in
as
to
Aplu,
mat!
Ego
ibbussua,
robur
World:
has
poterUid
in
Anaku
sha
'J
down
Achsemenian
the
Khorsabad
the
terra,
"15|y
ephar
itzmi*
as
sunt
Persidem,
inassun
10.
Latin
the
terrarum,
is
written
anniti
Parsu.
terram
often
Bar
matu
in
employed
like
in
gar
785).^
DariauB
9.
that
the
terrarum,
denotes
word
orbis
itself,or
orbis
Oi'omasdis
11.
from
corresponding
Ahurmazda,
8.
this
Ebgar,
age.
world
places (see Qes.

"
in
word
(2) terra,
in
sign
form
earlier
Hebrew
clay;
or
second
It differs
which
sigxdfies
is the
"in
D20^
Hebrew
the
strength/'
Uzum,
or
"by
Oromasdes.
1st
remind
to is the
person
the
Latin
singular
reader
edition,
from
that
the
the
Leipsie,
verb
edition
1888.
ahebet, to
of
reign
Gesenius's
or
govern.
Hebrew
So
Lexio"m
266
in
ASSYRIAN
Hebrew
sMt,
"0^1^
that
manifest,
this
"
dcU, besides
aldaku
is
ahept,
or
cognate
the
Gesenias
sceptre.
word
Qreek
the
to
king's
the
from
related
seems
is
with
beyond
or
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
and
eajB^
it
ia
o-ciyTrrpoi'.
preposition di, beyond.

verb
common
aJUdkan,
commanded
or
appointed.
anaasi, to bring
"
atltUU,
'
appartavit,
ikhadua.
from
obKrvaJbarU,
12.
Madaya:
Nuvaki:
Media
Susia
India
before
Ashur:
the
the
as
translation,
Choraamia
Sogdia
Eandari:^
Candaria
Nanunirri"
karbul
raphua:^
suti-san
"IH
Minni)
of
in
the
is
probably
inscriptions
(so in Greek
mountain
names
Ar
opoq).
localities.
mountainous
Ar-minni,
be
(which would
Ar
Mountains."
Bocky
the
Hebrew
is the
Scripture
verb.
same
Sukdu-.Khuvarisma:
Bactria
Sattagydm
''
in
it, as
Bakhtar:
SatguBu:
mean
frequently
the
well
Arabi:
may
(called
in
Aria
AmurgU
guttural)
Parthia
Namridicti
ArukHiattia
Arimu:
Humurga:
Babel:
15.
I take
;
me
Partu:
Nammirri
Indu:
Latin
in
transcription.
Arachotia
Zarangia
14.
to
Arukhattia:*
Zaranga:
13.
690, renders
p.
plural preterite of
person
is unknown
Rawlinson's
GeseninSy
bringen.
8rd
yerb
This
which
Mtt^^ naaa,
German
in
they brought
inaasun,
from
and
occors
Armenia
of
mountains
the
meaning
Aru
Minni.
khaitUi
signifies broken
of which
/regit,
the
rocks
primitive
in
the
is
form
of
inscription
/D
khat.
or
Heb.
Bellino, from
Hence
ArurkhaUi
AH^
be
may
the
rocky mountains."
^
Kandari
"
The
I would
Namri
merely
for
Namar
In
But
foreigners
true
or
inscriptions
different
generally
the
called
name
of
or
BUick
which
of
the
Thebes
Rebo,
tribute
that
the
Thebes,
raphua,
an
of
has
an
the
Asiatic
gUn/'s;
w
163).
obscure
and
procession
somewhat
our
were
that
they
inscription
Fii^t
and
the
I think
of
whole
their
as
Namri
that
are
of
therefore
gifts, and
described
must
the
kara^
the
rains
these
among
other
among
the
by the Greeks
among
cold
things,
country,
and
(see Wilkinson's
curious
rapkua
modes
Turks
found
bringing,
accounted
nation
by the
bearing
of
hilL
called
people inhabiting
was
obsolete
dress, ignoring
tribe
Wilkinson
foreigners
were
unusual,
phrase.
G.
represented
the
still called
are
Sir
of
find
we
they
meaning.
same
people,
In
Thus
signify
not
Amorites
the
widely different
had
by
worn
tribes,
ancient
an
of
to
originally
Tarious
name
seems
men
descriptive
country.
showing
\s
was
name
Cloaka,
sculptured
article
p.
the
by
of
word
the
to
was
antra
sometimes
dress
same
them
applied
the
derives
races
that
suspect
that
says
he
thence
the
MiXayxâivai,
I
therefore
was
times
native
kalpaks,
and
the
often
Candahar.
modem
the
Gesenius
and
in
ancient
dress.
stock.
same
mountain,
Palestine.
^
highlanders,"'
of the
necessarily
with
frequently mentioned.
are
"
meant
term
identify
as
karbvl
represent
suUstm
the
Heb.
INSCRIPTION
"erb
ropka
Greek
tjISH
Terb
is,
that
of
something
leather
means
rind.
to
Hence
(Buxtorf,
But
these
future
therefore
16.
Mitsur:
Hurasda:
Katpadukka:
Egtfptm
Armenia
Cappadocia
Yavanu
lones
Kusu
Issidu
Karsa
akhi,
the
Hebrew
juxtH
Terb
in
also
the
the
South,
hitherto
the
8rd
this
strong
called
by
in
Buda:
nasu:
capite
Buda
partant
sua
complete.
entire,
the
in
of
protection
German
the
for
is
It
maris.
litus
the
is
them
frequent
is
the
a
This
word
or
has
^nêr
the
gan,
or
gun^
dog
that
to
protection.
both
hut
p^
meanings.
(a thimble),
skin,
Kvvtri
to
of
or
causative
the
plural
OMh
will
was
So
literally
an
the
from
Kvttv,
Homer
says,
Eastern
word,
word
English
evident,
if
finger-hat,
the
for
we
illustration
curious
and
cover
protection
although
be
vir
magan,
to
of
544).
(see Ges.
derived
protect.
This
is
ganan,
for
erroneously
of
doubt
It
Itf^K
used
Greeks
made
sha,
armour
PD
been
has
little
is very
covering
finger.
been
defensive
redupl.
gan,
which
have
Hebrew
which
]^
root
the
inhabit
habitations
the
passage.
whence
armour;
Kvviti.
to
of
tudur
be
to
me
habitation.
interesting
kind
to
is
teman,
in
verb
build
or
any
the
there
This
appears
HIH
kuduri
^HIH
yery
helmet
or
cap
hut,
German
make
to
nation,
some
inhabit,
they
\QD
H^^^D
from
of
821).
magan,
But
originally
meant
"c.
This
affirmed
Kvverj,
variation
mere
seen
reshdu-sun
as
name
meaning
skudur,
PD
consequently
aider
text^
incolunt^
domum
ripa fluminis;
the
Ges.
(see
mtiffinna
from
And
vayxakKo^
is
be
word
The
was
helmets.
comes
protect.
hat
or
which
iskuduru
bit
marrata
maris
whole,
for
house,
ix.
would
Hebrew
armatus.
crust
Tones
Saparda
sha
mare);
plaral,
of
part
Job
magtnat,
This
vel
taken
person
inner
coiyugation,
'
also
the
in
Yavanu
Saparda:
galeas
gimir,
(fluvium
word
or
kalpa
Chaldee
covering,
"ikiiw,
mean
in
auii"
inscriptions.
iskuduru,
"
ID!)
is
the
to
near
maginat^
qui
Karsa.
gknirri,
head,
sha
Issidu:
and
citeriore
alii
the
Utore
Kusu:
19.
in
ulluya
shanutu,
kaimk
thia
enquiry.
akhi**
in
qui
omnes
18.
for
sha
gimirri,*
17.
left
be
most
bat
Hebrew,
in
Turkish
must
karbul
that
word
sufficiently
not
are
this
The
"c.
did
they
the
as
aame
needle,
And
together.
conjecture
In
2049).
p.
terms
I
find
not
pa^cc,
geun;
something
the
obviously
ia
paîf,
aewed
I do
sort
which
946)^
whence
eew;
Namri
the
hands."
their
"for
9un,
that
(Ges.
sew
pairrciv,
then
sense
to
267
DAKIUS.
OF
con*
of
a
cap
this
or
268
ASSYRIAN
20.
Dariaus
ear
Darius
rex
anniti
ana
Va
22.
fratrum
as-eli-sin
anaku
ego
anaku
Oromasdis
anaku
dixi
hi, when
imuriL
3rd
"
to
Plural
is
Et
quod
anaku
tsibaka.^
volui.
ego
of
which
said
is
to
this
was
form
he
iddina-ma,
bora,
Hebrew
of
when
gods
speak
surha-ma,
tome;
gave
senrom
hind.
to
usually employed
is
like
verb
nipkal
of
sobjedt,
^Dy
amar,
Hebrew
kind
verb
me
verb
joined
(Ges. 717).
doubtful
be
united
brother.
setnuk
semuhi
Hebrew.
in
Sarut
with
the
verb
in
cohabit,
parties
(literally regnum
reigned
he
another
*7
And
firmus.
"pOD
ebus,
semek
Hebrew
from
Adjective,
word.
This,
phrase.
ath,
HK
!
called, OOD
are
eptivas
Hebrew
/eeif),
become
might
conjugation^
allied
eptivaa.
9
Anni
qnamdiii,
^
^lET
(adverb),
long
so
valtisib
Likewise
is
and
mb
tsibu
tsibbu,
1^"{
same
enaot
laws
they
a
nations
tsibaka,
from
many
the
Hebrew
suo
wished.
(Ges.
sha
"c.
ponere,
Chaldee
From
862).
the
HJH
amok,
K22{
Hebrew,
the
asib.
verb
is
domieUium,
wish;
to
whence
Darius
inscription,
ashkunussun
place, otherwise
In
place.
H^^Z^
taiba
bUemi
anaJtu
otherwise
an,
sib, to
verb
whence
another
In
]M
78).
of
conjugations
areVibstantives,meaning
loco
tsibbu
(see
is the
Ges.
test
substantive^
says
that
wibhbd
of
these
I should
them."
I wished.
kabitta
other
since
ever
of
wish
:
for
as,
asib
in
This
quamdid.
one
coUoeare,
'
are
be
fuit
common
sarut
Thus
aloud
from
form,
surmnukku,
by treaty,
eas
quod
voluerunt
the
meaning
Nihra
me.
he
sba
tsibbu*
from
preterite,
speak
or
sha
I "c.
me
coigunctus
'
to
Va
sinatL
tenui
Jirmiter
suis
fecerunt:
original
said
Nihrama,
men.
grant
rexfui
25.
person
The
nxkra-ma,
call,
line
in
(Ges. 779).
to
ear,
ego
valtisib^
ibbusua:
ecB
eo
locis
in
assinat
agabu,
K*^p
to
Quamdiu
ashri-sin
as
ego
ego
anaku
Anni"
regnavi,
eas.
potentid
Ahurmasda
fecit
dedi{tibt)
ego
eptivas.'
sanit
ana
eas
super
postquam
itzmi
in
24.
tmejirmiter
assiniti.
iddannn
anaku
arki
summukhu,"
loco
as
23.
reffiones
subjugavU
quando
mihi
dixit
akhati^
et
mati
imum^
ki^
Oromasdea
dicit
sibbi
in
Ahurmasda
igabbi:
nikra-ma^
has
21.
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
or
This
grammatical
kapta, strong,
examples
of
this
we
form.
have
form
peculiar
seems
kaptaka,
"
am
to
strong
the
Assyrian.
;" and
there
270
ASSYRIAN
sJui
for
aehmar,
seizing
lion
"as
says
this
the
is the
present
shansh,
it
and
French),
call
:"
which
of
throws
inscription
the
in
bfeab
my
at
Ashui^bani-pal
and
have
we
Louvre,
the
king
spear
with
hand
my
and
pronounced
it
Chaldee
its native
claymore
The
Qreeks
If
proper
be
prefixed
to
Parsaya,
It
nation.
derived
it
(a sword,
day
as
kind
Schaaf,
vel
in
glaive
sword,
of oriental
these
respecting
898,
p.
in
*llCfDlt^
ahir, longos
Assyrian
from
mentioned
ahamskir
but
the
Afterwards
shansh.
sbamsh,
Syriac,
Other
Coptic
in
same
old
The
word.
difiiised
the
was
sha"h,
(ra/tî|pa," see
name,
an
as
custo-
widely
and
is
the
merely
of
syllable ahir, is doubtless

the
It is
it
cuneiform
the
advance.
to
ancient
that
name
would
sign
of
whole
the
observe
man."
a
a
hieroglyphics).
in
*1DS)D
great.
more,
"
is
added
to
mean
same
very
the
I have
important
^'^H halehf
have
Qaelic,
in
by
it
his
su
Parsaya
the
of,
additional
So
magnus.
and
seem
The
Persian.
to
think,
Fortunately
representing
one,
is
here
that
to
ahafahir
became
is,
one
Mnsenm
the
with
zukhar
not
Hebrew
of
shopah (see
nations
ancient
in
him
short
paper.
scymitar.
said
Eg3rptians
and
inscription.
scene,
It
does
spoken
were
future
'
is
sign, indicating
horse
TaXUhf
this
For
piercing
inscription
the
gentile
"
life.
to
Persian
hunting
suti-ya, assilik
sign prefixed to Parsaya

maiy
laboriooa,
or
amilu
word
word,
important
of
meaning.
and
ear
eda
curious
Appendix
heavy
ia
the
preceding
most
a
sense
sculptured
by
his
that
something
carry
sign
is
whole
snch
ashmab
destroyed
As
is
the
on
that
there
to
The
This
spear.
light
proof
Paris,
dmU,
"c
(who).
greatest
decisive
vOy
strenuoasly^
it
mistake
the
Hebrew
amUu,
"
exercise
TRANSLATED.
TEXTS
words.
is the
This
where
that
word
the
gentile sign
the
such
belong
the
to
is ariah.
and
anah
of
of, the
all, but
at
stands
it
Therefore,
the
word
is
It will
text.
a4jective Paraaya
the
of
first
final
the
preceded
is
these
syllable of
atvord
is
by
not
preceding
the
man/*
composed
bj
two
does
signs
alone, it signifies "a

for
observed
be
of, it is preceded
spoken
is
is, that
this
the
in
occur
atoord
the
When
Heb.
in
of
two
of
signs,
ahanah.
together
hU-au, its dwelling-place
to
me
spoken
adjective Paraaya
(Oes. 81).
Vyt^
anah
aha
is
here, where
explanation
Its value
word.
to
appears
apear
but
The
signs.
which
Persian
its house.
But
the
dwelling-place
sword
is
its scabbard.
^
^b\t^ and
verbs
the
ahalut, drawn
'*
81.
verb
nojihal
one.
Gesenius
usual
in
(an
very
eum,** from
Dariaus
sar
igabbi
Darius
rex
dicit
Ahurmasda
Orotnasdia
etibus.
feci
on
renders
of
the
stone.
them
hoc
Ahurmasda
Oromasdea
the
by
the
reading
Perhaps
gabbi
omne
all
shala,
bW,
iaJial
draw
to
are
related
to
eoUraacU.
from
eum;
is very
should
be
atasu,^
as
it
The
out
nearly
Latin
contraction), portahit
extraxit
baga
rPltf
is
But
use.
masah,
Hebrew
future
form
common
TWD
of
(whose
inaau-au
partly destroyed
being
extrahet
30.
for
inaau'a
portare,
word
^to3
first-mentioned
*
Participle
out.
IW3
uncertain,
read
(Ges. 698).
sha
quod
itsi
robur
fed
idannu
dedit
in
itzmi
sha
potendd
the
INSCRIPTION
^^
adi-eli-sha^
2.
haga
lapani
-^^3.
mimiua*^
^34.
Haga
Hoc
ego
Aburmasda
sba
Homo
quod
I haye
cUasUf
adi-Û-sha,
with
êre
luw
whsh
not
yet
heen
to
remain.
made,
anni
litznr
domum
See
anaka
I killed
Gesenius,
456,
p.
the
Behistun
ana
Qumati
TWy
make.
to
line
that
this
in
"
from
"1/)^
ways:
e,g.,
est.
various
many
men
verh, Uwrua,
(with me)
relictos
109
these
"Only
remark
here
written
negUgatur
inscription,
it remansit
is
imami's!
ne
....
renders
word
la
te
signifies they remained
It
This
"uah
of
I may
Gomates."
explained.
conjugation
when."
as-eli-ka
jubet
adi-eli-bha
meam
concedat
wetabama,
patriam
et
liddinnu
Oromasdea
mati-ya.
ana
meam
Aburmasda
:"
protegat
biti-ya,
ana
et
is the
"
anything.
mimma,
"
Oromasdea
Oromasdea
means
me
ihur,
Me
Aburmasda
itti-ya itnrua
....
feci
precor
Ansb!
0
Aburmasda
etirik
Oramasdem
S5.
Anaka
mah
quocunque
Ana
ebus.
bisbi,""
anaku
271
DARIUS.
hoc
quando
OF
ftc.
manma,
'
biah, eyil;
viUum
may
^YY
from
^TzT
Achnmenian
other
ends
of
last
two
ko,
But
wedges.
wedges
There
is
from
of
lapse
and
the
in
time
or
and
the
between
seen
this
writing
determined
be
the
them,
between
careless
must
signs
this
in
be
to
as
Latin
the
Cuneiform
together
iba, so
that
The
slight difference
reading
true
word
etnish.
confused
prolonged
being
possible
Syriac
be
may
frequently
are
when
It
Is it not
this
with
root
uncertain.
signs coincide
obliterated, the
Syriac.
in
common
inscriptions.
first two
the
reading is
This
ish, and
word
common
very
descend
etirik.
"
the
becomes
from
the
context.
APPENDIX.
INSCRIPTION
ASHUR-BANI-PAL,
OF
Freserved
In
tbe
King
a
Museum
Asbur-bani-pal
spear.
kuti
niri-ya
Asbur
zukbar-su."
tbe
Asbur-bani-pal
urmakb
u
Isbtar
Lion
by
tbe
seizing
itzu
sba
billat
sar
Paris.
tbere
Louvre
It is accompanied
"Anaku
as
of
at
by
is
tbe
ear,
tablet, representing
and
killing bim
following inscription
kisbat,
gabir
takbazi,
su,
as
sar
as
asbmar
Asbur,
-^T"
II
eda
witb
"
sutakbiti-ya
as
su
asbbit,
suti-ya
as
assilik
272
I, Ashur-bani-pal,
great
size, seized
him
of
goddess
this
From
and
words,
-^T"
it has
two
"^T"
to
cross
two
several
known*
is
the
not
word).
(Hebrew
lines
added,
^S) of
thus
the
When
meaning).
same
"
the
Ear:
an
that
life.
lines
two
evidently
implying
ears.
certainly
Aakmar
is
it (as
in the
powerful,"
AchsBmenian
This
potens.
related
epithet
is
kabir, of
the
in, "c.
assiUk
it
Lion
10.
x,
exceedingly
are
gahir, magnus
1211
me
gave
Psalm
in
that
objects
Hebrew
he
in
fortis, robustus,
itzumy
a
"very
or
continually
occurs
itzi idannu,
to
It
787).
"terrible,"
for
U\^
all
preposition
related
i^î
the
to
I terminated
"
word
17, where
like
enemy,
of
the
nearly
is life. The
line
pi. 42,
is
(Ges.
strong
phrase
word
only conjectural.
is
1M
or
which
signifies with,
Assyrian
common
very
;" from
Chaldee
common
word,
(see Buxtorf).
sUilc,terminus
Zukhar
prefixed
with."
"
mean
may
in the
Hebrew
the
is also
preposition itti,
wood
meaning.
same
And
for
sign
and
actually appUed
it is either
is, I think,
eda
itzah,
weapons
epithet
an
as
I think
great.
of
nearly
gahir is used
"
courage
inscriptions
inscriptions
strength.
the
in
the
inscription).
"
rnjy
epithet
an
as
Rustam
Hebrew
frequently
used
It has
spear.
of mtakhuti
the
is
Nakshi
translation
Itzu
the
the
of
of
previously
probably
his
Ishtar,
his
meaning
others
of
and
I terminated
the
(though
Lion
face
signifies
II
The
is
signifies
pi, the
learn
we
confirmation
pronunciation
correct
the
obtain
urmakh
Thus,
inscription
hand,
my
my
from
Ashur
of
name
in
Assyria,
terrible
Lion,
the
in
spear
my
short
in
and
ear,
with
war,
with
of
king
nations,
foot
on
the
by
the
of
king
fighting
courage
TRANSLATED*
TEXTS
ASSYRIAN
frightened
in
occurs
the
Museum
British
Volume,
chiefs
battle
is
birds,
zukhar-mn
itsiku, escaped
inscription
in
and
described,
the
of
for
the
their
lives.
"_".
As
have
authority
as
paper
important
most
inscription,
given
No.
referred
in
IX,
the
b.
for
word
1 have
new
but
the
for
here
volume
I do
this
to
not
meaning
the
added
of
ashmar,
of
interpretation
it in
published
understand
the
fuD.
by
from
The
the
first
spear,
the
Nakshi
is
Rustam
text
Museum,
this, whether
this
which
Cuneiform
British
of
part
is
pi. 7,
duplicate
INSCRIPTION
British
the
in
^Mts
OF
Museiira,
whether
or
has
it
copied
been
Paris.
^.t
ADDITIONAL
One
"fco
the
of
^^moticea
75),
who
^^hdfruni^^'
-^derived
from
^jfesenius
Xrom
the
the
of
idea
of
dress
probably
this
Hebrew
an
Behistun
hi
arki
iddannu
anaku
after
he
had
Akhati
akh^
is the
each
other.
Ana
sihhi
Immmukhy
vowel
this
the
more
Asia.
he
conveys
that
so,
similar
very
word
the
epithet
nikrat^
then
frequent
akhati
in
thus
istimmuku
subdued
treaties
by
we
:" from
stand
had
Oromasdes
[to me]
is
sign
If
foreigners
"
sihhi
ana
final
less.
nikrat
will
phrase
them
The
stroke
one
nikrat^
This
When
"
has
word
The
of
these
friendship,
me."
to
word
nations
frequently
instead
joined together,
is absorbed
by
become
of
made
or
the
aUiance
of
treaties
for
alhed
because
word
epithet
the
in
with
Athenians,
This
by
which
anniti
them
usual
ancient
unsatisfactory.
peregrinus.
joined
occurs
he
of
^Y
assinitu
given
brother
for
mati
he
nations,
is
obtain
imuru
the
train:
affinity
some
is
which
long
undoubtedly
men
described
20
inscription.
Ahurmasda
for
costimie,
line
we
alienus,
had
word
eXKetrfTreirXov^,
error
alteration
1M
foreign
of
of
shalat
Arabic,
with
robe
eXKextrwva^.
is
TpwaBa^
xai
same
were
dress
laova9
women
translation
is
the
word
Trojan
seats
kima
This
in
sliort
Ashuraklibal
""Aa
of,
the
is
of
women.
have
may
the
singular
very
Tpwn^
The
make
the
kiheofuu
^y
single
and
allusion
Similar
annals
like
the
is
Namri.
spoken
[^vpâ
original
describes
the
robes
nation
whose
Homer
it in
paints
This
and
the
b2\D
si/mia
inscription
is
flowing
renders
this
in
nation
shabla^ Hebrew
lonians,
when
louians
Thus,
long
traho].
iTvpu}y
Por,
the
certain
wear
in
thing's
of
(p. 978)
old
NOTES.
elsewhere.
line
2.
'the
dresses
occur
^^col.
curious
most
peculiar
the
to
273
DARIUS.
it
as
simple
the
it
of
the
from
comes
brothers
were
preposition
alliance.
close
final
The
preceding
ana.
initial
word
akhati.
Anaku
means
iddannu,
Egoy
protegat).
but
And
dedit.
mihi
in
here
line
it
32
is indeclinable.
Anaku
it
apparently
stands
stands
for
Me:
for
Mihi.
(anaku
It
generally
litzur,
me
274
X.
Art.
On
"
Claudius
of
Rome
Singhalese
few
were
have
only
four
first, to
offered
the
and
the
And
Arabs.
These
but
are
the
illustrate
IIpoc it
Ka\
XfXia
"
toria
'
p.
"
"â(
comperUL"
Perinde
"
cyna
Rome
Zonaraa
1 ; but
him
reached
a.d.
and
the
appear
under
known
to
gifts,and
the
at
was
tovq
Dio.
CasduB,
Hyrcani
Victor,
Bpit.
napa
legatos
Divis
Bxpi|M"^(Ce
certatim
cum
Serendiyis, Ammianoa
^" kuI
India,
misenmt
to
during
wptofUiat
tv
fiatriXtw
L. 68, 166
little
do
which,
btrai
ciroii|(rfv
tuv
legationea
....
et
they
wapa
6iq Oifpca
"
IIv. 818
p. Bekker.
justitii tanti
impera-
vptafiiaiv
cc
undiqne
donia
solito
optimatea
odiifl
con*
mittentibaa
Marcellinna, zxii." *i,277,
iia^p^v
tOvttv
oraXiiai
irpo;
KbtvoravTiov,
"
Ev
wtfAÔti
wavTtp
iv
Si
Tip
xpovip
KutvoravTivovwoXii,
pmtorian
exarch.
Malala,
(A.D. 580,)
when
p.
477.
aîcrov/iffovc
xvi.
adyentus
Indicia
courtesies,
diplomatic
irXtitrrai
....
abuaque
were
years,
and
Biaq
jcai
Tpaiavo^
eiroifi."
nationibus
600
Tatfiriv tXOovra
rijv
Bactriani
Aurelian
timore
they
third,
expected,
was
first time
petty
nearly
over
aîKovro'
6ti
Indi
etiam
Quin
tempua
TOV
waa
"c
Iv^wv
taâytf
nvpia
cnrrebant
ante
f"
the
The
(Maldives)
brought
of
between
fiovXtvriKtp QtaoaoQai
Tip
iv
are
Tpaiavnv
fiapfiapwv aXXwc
it
Divi
which
by
memorials
intercourse
Tov
for
now
Justinian,*
to
scant
they
as
who
the
Antoninus
to
Constantius,
before
he
530.
a.d.
scattered
"
from
name
fourth,
Constantinople,
and
Marcellinus,
The
which
virtues.
for
asserts,
565,
a.d.
shows
second,
his
to
to
historians.
great
The
homage
Zonaras
the
of Justinian,
the
at
107.
ambassadors
name,
own
death
the
hun
a.d.
pay
(the^Singhalese),
Serendivi
their
to
came
Ammianus
included
and
861,
people,
intended,
to
Db
embassies
Indian
barely noticed, by
with
present
161,
him, according
To
noticed, and
Roman
138,
A.D.
Reign
Osmond
By
the
Claudius,
to
far between.
been
Julian,' though
to
embassy
Trajan,* was
to
Pius,'
and
Justinian.
the
Esq.
Pkiaulx,
the
from
Rome
to
of
Death
the
to
BsAUVoiB
After
Embassies
Indian
the
Kat
John
irpc9/3cvriycIvi^v
of
Cappodicia
fttTa
(t. Smiih,
impmv
Mrrr*
Biog. Diet.)
INDIAN
tiie first half
of
far
it
as
Parthian
Empire
century,
the
dose
the
between
temper,
The
and
and
fights
factious
with
their
trade,
Palmyra
liis
much
as
Hadrian
into
the
^.Dio
Btvrtpa
tFoXis
'MtyiffTti iroXcc.
'
liominum
.
letter
and
man,
esset
Yerum
multi
dizerunt,
Scriptores, 234, II.
that
and
between
descended
Of
riyayirut.
in
it
we
diyes
.
of
the
rtiv
diu
ovit
fiaoiXta,
from
And
ed.
private
opyiyv,
gather
te
turbulent
and
iditarriv cat
may
comperisse
king
p. 700, Reiske
Genus
"
concessi
cuncta
ov^f
seditionibus
intemis
calls
opulenta
both
Kal
emperors
Also
and
works
Sea
p.
687,
Ammianus
fatigata."
aspere
"
manual
and
which
the
Indica
c.
its
the
96);
rivers,
of Arrian
of
of the
of
to
author's
Ceylon,
and
(a.d. 150, 160),
period
Auct.
forgetting
Tnyan,
irXotov
kui
and
own
of
rt
having
tg
Iviiav
both
the
The
The
Periplus
p.
India
with
and
and
harbours
Expedition
but
experience
(a.d. 138, 161\
compilations,
of
xcvii., L. Qeog.
trade
observation
Ptolemy
names
towns.
have"
we
Perip.,
Egyptian,
rather
or
Geography
mountains,
this
de
Prolog,
Roman,
The
circuit
belonging
result
supercargo.
makes
coast,
the
existed;
iXOwv
however,
for
29.
(a.d. 81,
really original work,
its
67,
already
Ocfavov
rov
avrov
Not,
Palmyra.
art.
trade
Palmyra
treating of India
ed. Didot"a
merchant
L.
Cassius,
"
Bncyclopedie,
Tigris, iv*
ErythrsBan
Minor,
on
vfiutv
Gmber,
India
the
tiiav,
xXiov
and
the
Borne,
to
Cosmas
speaks
ycXi^ra,
ecirXfyrrcrc
vavraQ
estranged
Alexandria
"Sed
Snch
that
work
had
lived
16|,207p.
zxii,
the
this
Kn9'
virc/tf/iav
avrovc
Maicellinus
o\c
who
dizemnt
quae
rov
Under
Yopiscus
ego
they greeted
ovSt
admitted
only
civitas
huic
.
interests
and
p ; while
Chrysostom
which
Opow,
viiirtpov
(rKuiAfiara
ra
and
hiases
angry
rov
avpiyfiovffOvBt
id., p. 664
and
mocks,
Dio
with
the
Flavias
Antinoo
de
it was,
I., 124.
civitos
et
And
second
impurissimum
movata
State.
Empire.*
as
in
tiuao
ovk
yanissimum,
melius
it
Patmm,
Senrianus
Consul
the
Antonines,*
zxxii., 669, 70
Collectio
utinam
Augustaa
"
mkeeTB,
the
to
of
filium
credo.**
f(C
Nova
seditiosissimum,
fiecnnda
speaks
i)\tov, Oratio
rov
Montfaucon,
"
Hadrian's
See
in
viro
rwv
the
successors,
Tnyan,
Roman
up
against
against
monopoly,
of the
system
of
time
their
to
taken
tumult
forward
to
as
theme
not
eye.
of
wealthy.
grew
in
rose
friendly
no
trade
excitable
when
revolt
insolence
of his
that
ChryBOBtom,
with
end
an
commercial
and
patronage,
in
even
their
put
they
first
the
favourite
slight occasion,
them
abate
to
was
the
Alexandria.*
and
they
as
the
of
of
of
of
city
disposition
of
sovereign
sometimes
half
whole
the
great
themselves,
upon
that
the
every
among
looked
emperors
p"erhaps,
on
and
governors,
The
of
;" and
of
so
inter-
state
second
insolent
grew
character
ridicule
their
the
restless
and
wealthy,
the
driven
reign,
but
that
Of
distracted
the
of
beginning
to
that, in
away
extinct.
as
and
West
fallen
so
of
point
highest
its
sketch.
rapid
Claudius'
of
East
grew
person
for
the
at
it had
monsoons,
people, quick-witted,
Its
et
had,
reached
regarded
be
the
of
discovery
last
give
to
propose
now
The
the
during
275
ROME.
TO
centuries,
direct, it may
was
coarse
long
these
while
development,
EMBASSIES
the
of
the
a
aa
first
headlands
Alexander
compilations
276
INDIAN
EMBASSIES
in the
much
his
and
from
daily
grew
Rome
Julia
mother
and
it
armies;
for
the
During
at
its
to
Indian
Of
Brahmins.
of
man
hifltoriea
of
Dion
the
100),
Coelenis
Oratio
storehouse
together
throws
collected
with
Dionysius
himself
Periegetes
knowledge
any
of
Periegesis,
the
with
is
in
the
of
of
cv
only
yap
ovh
de
See
Odenato
Tyran., Trebeli.
of
note
Zenobia
0 to
82
c,
XIY.,
vii.
his
rt
the
first
the
second,
L., of Eusebius,
age
Crocagne,
Cteaias
we
1 v.),
neither
compiled
and
Bassarika
his
known
and
had
from
of
of
the:
in
as
conntiy
so
also,
may
Diet.,
but
from
hia
India
of himself"
woXXoi,
"
709
letter
tin
vrjuv
FayyriP
w.
Oallien!
III., the
to
procession.
Eccl.
iiri
ovd*
irarpwioc,
Duo
this
Biog.
in
the
connects
fAtXaivautv
ton
Aurelian's
triumphal
as
pays
of
copied
description
de
writers
well
orations
information
which
manners,
the
myths
as
the
Srato""
Indian
satirical
p. II., Didot)
nor
and
nor
and
true
or
cotemporaiy
Indian
merely
he
and
the
as
217),
MegaatheneSy
their
(Smith's
18
The
says
fjtoi ifAvopiri
Pollio., and
in
so
Piog
oia
the
Curtius
Q.
far
He
fioi
"pxo|iai,
"
and
Bacchus.
India,
and
acorns,
the
Plutarch
drew
the
in cities
on
from
India
both
various
Prolog.,
India.
in
his
Among
class
Min.
Alexander,
original
exploits
Dion,
piece
(Geog.
; but
tions
quotaof
marriage
somewhat
longer, and
hve
of
of
to
other
dwell
up
of
notices
FhiygisB
believed.
made
treatises
in
hesitation,
narratiyes
numerous
and
one
one
besides
and
;
and
some
historians
old
the
in
willingly
though
of
the
its attention
Sarmanai,
says,
and
the
of
(a.d. 192,
neither
know
with
India
with
from
neither
of bark,"
pseudo-
narratives
he
are,
Allobioi
from
have
We
several
the
information
They
occupied
itself
Alexandrinus
and
the
more
old, confine
or
its
the
other
the
(a.d.
common
merely
drew
hands,
his
in
Alexander
vesture
Chrysostom
of India
of
hire
or
became
intercourse
gave
of
Clemens
both
were
Roman
critical acutenesB"
Nearchus.
through
scattered
wear
Alexander,
and
thenes,
Palmyra
as
it
and
Commodus,
son
not,
but
their
and
aense
of
his
levy
empire.*
divided
Rome
illustrate
to
to
territory;
Uterature
Sarmanai,
"
from
water
with
Gymnosophists.
the
it began
the
and
Emperors,
aspired
it
did
Then
roof, but
drink
historians
of the
two
acquired
Roman
and
matters,
afterwards
prosperous,
Then
sources.
wrote
and
and
both
were
and
wealth
to
gave
Severus,
with
its
on
Damascus,
Emperor,
commerce
held
ambassadors,
independent
of
arts
almost
Emesa,
and
it
It flourished
India.
one
of
sated
Alexandria
the
Seleucidian
under
wife
the
height.
from
thus
the
when
Antioch
to
which
advantages
to
believe,
to
reason
every
route
And
REIGN
THE
the
nearest
reigns of Severus,
and
was
road
moment
when
Antonincs,
commerce
high
conquests
a
have
we
Commodus,
than
made
and
power,
the
on
Alexander
other
by
its
another,
Elagabalus
out,
importance.
Domna,
of
itself
in
on
FROM
ROME,
rapidly developed
its position
frontiers, and
of
followed
East, and
policy, Palmyra
derived
TO
the
Claudius
Senate,
Yopisci,
Hist., Heinichen's
XII., Trigint.
excusing
Hist.
ed.
Aug.
the
ance
appear-
Script., and
278
EMBASSIES
INDIAN
and
in their
who,
Arrian,
it which
that
part of
the
paragraph
so
whether
refers
that
obtained
from
from
Of
'
Ad
aWa
and
to
and
the
217,
a.d.
priests of
but
it, xxxix.)"
tr.
and
Clemens
words
01
trpo^tirai
Kai
bi
î\o90^ri"ravrig
.
Tt
2"cv0i|c it Kai
....
been
same
from
that
of
bi
time,
f\
Ilfperaic
âtiavaiou
dogmata
apud Indos
SamancBoa.**
p.
far
just
the
text"
the
sophers
philowho
Clemens,
as
it is used
by
know,
we
the
and
(a.d. 244, 249),
Jovian"
cont.
But
I will
from
the
pt. i.,
that
both
place
their
show
to
authority,
same
of
century,
so
(Epistles,
*I"rropciyovv
TLoXvianap
Apvtâi,
Pythagorick
Kai
Ilipoutv
rutv
Ill, v., and
force
fiaywv
"
6c
words,
Xoycoc,
Hieronymus,
Gymnosophistas
See,
Lassen
Ind.
however,
^*oi
wc
Kai
Alterthum,
111.
"
alterum
Mayoi,
rai
cat
avroc
Cyril
Celsum,
oont\
24,
ao^t
oc
piXotroôvvr^v
Babylonius
in
dno
appellat Bragmanos,
MUller's
pp.
ovk
1)
cont.
vir
cat
FaXa*
rwv
Aiyvirn"i;v
trap' Ivôic
355-6
wap*
Ktkr4a"
6i
SrvOaic.
Origen,
in
v.,
Kai
(a.d. 875
"Bardesanes
Schwanbcck
Kai
rvfivoooîffrai,
01
xp^vrai
tup
dividit, quorum
koI
BaKvpwy
ec
Utpvaiq
trapa
xv,
"
of
Kai
irapa
L.
length presently.
at
vipi
âfiavaioi,
I^'ôtf
iricXi|v
K"icXi}/ievoi
irpoîfrai
ApviBai
oi
JltptTuv
i|v."
t^tkoaa^âav
di
UvOayopucwv
AtrtrvpnitvXaXdaiot,
fifiv Kai
Vvfivoffo^ttrrai
r^
"
Atyvirrcoiv
6i
AXiCai'^poc
cv
"rvft/3oXwv
KeX-
cat
Avaxopoig
innate
alterum
487
Kai
belongs
in
name
After
Cyril expressly quotes
Ka"vpifav
6i
examine
we
the
trapa
Bpaxiâvig
"C.
by Megasthenes,
given
the
third
oXiyoi, Kai
Bardesanes
ru"v
"c
section, and
same
T have
the
Ai'ax^pTic
Kai
of Samanaeoi
by Origen
Julian,
speaking
though
IraXovQ,
that
Bardesanes.
the
am
6i trvvQiutPTai
Polyhistor.
vap
'
ovd
first used
writers
century
For
was
the
which
sense
Semnoi
rwaQ,
in
first
from
I.
Stromat
at
ed.
above
of
the
fourth
writing
Kai
roXarwv
Ivduv
fiayoi
for
borrowed
Bacrpiuv,
Safiavaioi
roiv
the
from
diavrrig (îXoeroîac) Ac-
6(
re
XuXâtoi,
fcai
had
Polyhistor.
Ifyoforiitrav
yvTTtav
it
residents
as
the
vfiiv,
sect^
both
is in
beginning
the
in
of
close
Hindu
cited
Clemens,
copied
and
by side, observing
of
qrmbols
and
and
India,
irap
Ii'^wv
Qymnosophists
designate,
to
have
in
iv., but
expressly
Cyril
side
that
in
Clemens.*
p., Beiske
a
Clemens
the
to
second
lastly,by Hieronymus,
of
is found
Julianum
of
close
Bardesanes,
Buddhist
duced,
intro-
Clemens
of
to
of
flcptraCf Kai
name
and
priests.of Bactria,
the
thrown
to
or
description notoriously
EWtjvat
fiovov
icat
the
aa
relating
passage
or
at
first
ascertain
to
wliich
refers
that
Orat." zxxii., 672
"
Strabo
in
ov
"ict;9ac"
vfiiv.
Cyril, cont.
in
to
on
the
climisily
so
speaks
addition
an
yap
Poljrhistorând
the
lived
Kai
is found
Alexander
before
opoi
Sannanai,
term
all
as
upon
BaKrpiovQ,
The
Dion
tacks
now
passage,
look
to
UaffTori
wapiKTiv
'
second'
Alexandrinos,
Kai
he
of
Megasthenes.
the
disposed
which
and
Indians
those
But
mentioned,
fact
information
of
piece
close
is, besides,
a
least
at
India.
impossible
afterthought,
an
of
some
Alexandria,*
taken
like
or
It
of
the
at
previously
sect.
Indica,
castes
it is
that
Sarmanai
the
different
lost,
be
not
may
Boutta,
REIGN
his
and
sects
of
worded
to
it reads
the
of
THE
embodied
have
name
loosely
altogether
some
the
FROM
ROME,
works,
treats
with
citation, is
it
TO
Hist
Gr"c.
Tr.
OF
CLAUDIUS
Alexander
was
Polybistor
Asia
he
mid
age
before
his
days
could
in
heard
already
not
contained
He
Christian,
of
society
had
those
not
draw
His
be
Again,
in
to
And
passage.
in
it, because,
and
in
he
brotherhood,
which
are
Then
IDndu.*
which
the
the
attest
Dio
Domna,
Cassius,
as
L.
published
flourished
iEIian
Descript.
not"
Callistratus
himself
he
and
the
his
states,
facts
it.
from
priests
in
only
choosing
PaU
Sammana,
attached
to
an
their
of
unaware
Buddhist
Poly-
from
Clemens,
-Êhan'
his
of
all that
consequently
some
ayaXfia,
On
the
Indus,
Lassen
the
then,
from
gather
we
and
its
in
and
peoples
And
in
reeling
entirety, but
Xiphilinus sufficiently
related
after
Historise,
drunken
by
summary
Apollonius
as
history, lost
his
Varise
principally.
subjects,
his
published
Indian
and
Ctesias
statue
wrote
in
old
to
death
time
India..
of
the
after
Then,
too,
Julia
Empress
217.
a.d.
Y.
IHo
78, 6, 2i.
'
On
took
he
interest
the
Hindu
of
Indian
and
fragments
Philostratus
Cassius
before
is found
ideas
animals
Indian
on
of
description
Callistratus'
of
itself
employed
Art
too,
of
Clemens
also, because
and
Megasthenes
from
but
customs,
India
Buddhist
them,
to
and
men,
priest.
Tyana,
of
notices
many
acquirements,
to
the
with
or
such
path
are
the
cotemporary
of
Apollonius
of
romance
his
beaten
understand
the
was
if anywhere,
Hindus,
relating
applied
as
distinguished
He
Polyhistor's straying
well
Bactrian
nication
commu-
them,
with
meet
satisfactorily
or
frequent
of
man
Polyhistor
perhaps,
Clemens
resorted.
with
sufficientlyresembles
it
Philostratus,^
Then
well
as
of
very
and
thus
Samanaeos,
the
can
expresses
priesthood;
histor's
within
term,
sound,
sense
ancient
could
anything
at
among
either
information
the
in
he
how
see
now,
of
he. necessarily frequented
inquiring mind,
fragment
indeed
then
remainder
India,
look,
of
Rome
to
not
about
and
meeting
surprising
as
the
occasionally
But
some
known
no
Semnoi
called
and
keeping
me
But
merchants,
of
does
cities
away
I do
thing
new
Christian,
India.
them
from
would
as
writer, he
Greek
passed
Alexandria,
and
visited
earnest,
unknown
this
artisans
had
eager,
and,
the
circumstances
Hindus
opportunities
who
and
in
of
one
slave,
books.
India, where
with
the
lived
vo) ominous
and
times, and, carried
any
in
of
too,
these
279
JUSTINIAN.
professed originality than
more
and
learned
or
Alexandrinus.
besides
Under
OF
reader
unhappy
prisoner
Italy.
have
no
native,
fell upon
Minor,
DEATH
great
and
encyclopaedia.
THE
was
compiler merely,
an
and
TO
iv.
the
wrote
n^ro
statue
about
225.
a.d.
Irfov
of
a.d.
the
as
statue
renders
of
Indian,
an
it.
"
Ind.
evidently;
Alt.
250.
U2
III., 78.
280
INDIAN
EMBASSIES
Bardesanes,
the
to
gave
he
world
unrecorded
218,
He
call
and
taken
all
Indian
Brahmans
the
fresh
live
fruits
"
Porphyry,
'
Ifî'C
it
rtp
adopted
by Gaisford,
Heeren's
arrives
3
Pius
at
this
that
because
this
it
v^*
says,
priests) were
V.
c.
wish
to
subject
are
inhabit
curdled
self-sown
the
mountain
herbs.*
with
found
are
the
in
plenty
succession
wild
the
i? E;i""Ttt"v
rov
\oyovQ
to
of
rice
that
proposed
down
brings
embassy
be
can
TIL, 848,) is of opinion that
an
error
for
138, 151),
he
adopts,
but
"vpiotf
Beereu,
by
our
who
Antonine
ri|i'
m:
ttriyrfnavro,
aîxoftfioi
reading
me,
only
by both
Arrian
of
their
of
some
puts
lives.
Strabo,
be
"
and
Arrian
oo^tarriv
ed.
he
or
so
avtirai
virtue.
"
the
to
as
addressed
was
his
as
"
and
described
it
reference
conceiye
cannot
ik
on
ib., p. 480.
the
truvrog
Indica,
"
the
not
were
if
as
had
Strabo,
them,
it
is to
how
he
so
ti
Diodorus
to caste
whole
Brahman
yivio^
yivttrOai,
Hie
omits
that
Grec.,
can
^tXoao^tav
rwv
was
and
Hist
man
no
as
caste
Fr.
that
hand,
nXiiv
indistinct
some
bound
xi., 7, zii, 9.
other
philosopher,
Menu.
king,
in
mess
ovrig
0iXo"t"j0"i
ot
itairoZovrai.
the
invariably
Buttermilk
every
yap
trtptay
"A
learned
Brahman
And
their
of
ovff
Menu
'*
Didot
pp.
Wiirovpyriroi
ovtriy
are
cise
exer-
and
n^tiif,
doubtless
passage
ambiguous.
was
*
austerity
trades, except
because
who
The
constant
ftvou
I presume
sophistai,
But
aîtriv
of the
two
their
hand,
some
almost
This
seems
181,
quoted
as
Indian
the
II., 427, 429
the
conclusion.
Movyov
open.
222
emendation
Indians.
other
all
them,
which
ccc
ed.
{tU sup.,
(a.d. 158,
Megasthenes,
notion
the
however,
ed., whose
Avrut
rrj^
neceeaarily, it
(a.d. 218,
Lassen,
Antoninus
to
other
citizens, and
milk,
fail, on
Gai8ford*8
i., 54.
Elagabalus
of Emesa.
these
an
Mccroiroro/jcac
ri;v
Physica,
of
afford
PttatXiiag
rriQ
Stobseus
reign
which
Brahmaus
inherit
they
Ganges.
trees,
the
family,
one
the
(a.d.
things.
the
cow's
seems,
Ab8tiiieiiti", iv. 17.
"iri
01
Bnpcrinavy
de
and
some
whom
sects,
and
among
of
fruit
the
and, should
other
banks
fruit
from
river, and
like
it
met,
two
on
of
Elagabalus
indifferently,' from
philosophers
on
he
are
Shamans,
obtained,
chief
Theosophs,
mother,
divine
he
the
into
of
by Porphyry,*
which
Emesa,'
Indian
and
taxes
the
subsist
others
near
the
of
Brahmans
study
no
pay
others
mountains,
the
for
whom
The
The
REIGN
preserved
divided
are
THE
Sandamines,
the
sects
to
up
king.*
materials
that
father
Of
the
Antoninus
priesthood.
Brahmans
no
The
reign
one
themselves
The
to
as
from
give
of
writes,
of
extracts
Csesars, and
Samauseoi.
descendants
theology
the
FROM
the
or
Gymnosophists,
Shamans,
ROME,
Dandaas
to
in the
222).
Greeks
ludica,
one
embassy
Babylon,
from
his
from
states,
at
leam
we
as
TO
may
though
even
Vedas."
free
be
"
from
"
cvii., 133.
royal duty."
swallowed,
prepared
with
and
barley
"
"
every
or
not
must
The
Grae.
receive
any
Monachism,
preparation
wheat,
lands
temple
Hardy,
or
irtpuv
Fr.
II., 400;
Diodorus,
dying,
ovO'
viTivpyiac,
iratrric
with
of
cvpccv-
II., 405
tax
from
(of Buddhist
68
p.
buttermilk,'*
dressed
p.
10
".
milk,'* 25
|,
OF
CLAUDIUS
there.*
grows
hold
they
lias
the
liymns
to
smoother,
the
much
or
IxKiy.
Whoever
liimself
to
all
of
and
his
the
to
He
leaves
who
relations,
Shamans
outside
"
not
a
him
"Let
the
eat
"
of
land/'
water-pot,
student
of
large
Brahman
wife
flesh
from
The
day
and
temples
".
13
of
"
the
in
the
Let
him
But
vesture,
"
Tr.
"
Rl.
As
'
As.
anchorite,
from
from
Polyhistor,
and
The
his
priest
noyitiate
ii
",
total
The
from
regular
house
Books
of
Ceylon
Buddhism,
'
de
food
the
So
that
in
the
d'euz
I'Hist
qu
tenant
dn
is
on
ib.
"
The
son
vase
Bouddhisme"
priests
his
of
companion,"
first
25,
ib.
folic'ty,
own
ib., 42.
Clemens
in
vl
Alezandrinus
Bactria.
of
robes,"
p.
sake
the
for
found
'*
112
mode
the
of the
robe
is
take
the
p.
wearing
The
From
"
66
and
food
la main
p
but
(Hardy,
provided
the
commencement
Au
vient
bout
les
to
imperative,"
de
s'asseoir
son
the
Monachism,
and
by kings
is
priest
quelque
Religieux
alms
from
le
fait
rang.""
rich
p.
temps
s*6tant
68
enjoined
Id., Monachism,
temple."
a
''
''
gather
may
circumstances,
to
is
we
as
Anepidu
also
were
appeler
pour
320
of
certain
S"mgha
94,
sup.
Legend
food
obtaining
of
ut
statedly
instantly
his rank."
Monaohism.
under
frappe
loses
fire," wholly silent^"
without
man"
three
possess
the
of
dwell
Sammana,
the
to
Hardy,
given
legend
Pali
usual
and
indeed,
"
m6tal
and
flesh
eats
external
without
solitary
shaved,"
East.
who
constantly
applied
p.), land
218
monasteries
is
liye
the
house,"
to
of
Brahman
v.
him
only
can
he
Hardy,
122.
114,
him
let
Samanaioi,
"
Let
"
happiness
the
olMMrring
p., iii.
168
"Alone
Sannyasi,
As
of
Soc.,
the
that
aifirms
as
ib.
Dharma
Manava
each
ed.
44
177
meat,"
course
dis-
for
then
coarse
free,"
in
from
Anchorite
trees,
his
to
life.
receive
set
them
whole
the
look
or
vegetables,
of
robe,
of
of
fruits," Sec,
c.
of
roots
abstain
"
must
", vl.
16
the
characteristics
speak
his
who
and
the
on
rings,' all strangers
bell
cession
thinks
houses
and
presents
makes
and
it
elected
an
order
to
one
often.
puts
the
stewards,
of
expiate
said,
necessaries
food, bread,
of
prayers
fast
never
king,
have
them
plowed
the
Brahman
The
and
herbs, flowers, roots,
green
are
turns
back
spend
They
convent
earthen
an
these
solitude."
'
eat
body,
the
and
city,
in
the
produce
Sannyasi,
the
and
When
convent.
with
them
and
there
his
the
to
in
their
in
any,
children
allowance
certain
enrolled
have
and
they
as
man
even
They
are,
food,
by himself,
company,
happens,
hand,
never
if he
things.
royal foundation,
it
shaves
and
his
divine
upon
then
provide
live
king*
or
children,
but
night
days.*
be
anunal
Each
can
village authorities, and
Shamans,*
and
wife
more,
any
city
when
other
to
the
dislike
of many
the
on
property.
goes
at
silence
he
as
of
so
that
wishes
the
his
they
touch
to
uncleannesH.*
and
part
281
JUSTINIAN.
even
much
as
greater
And
and
or
unpiety
discourse,
Shamans,*
The
of
Hves
the
gods.
retirement
and
and
day
food,
other
any
height
cabin,
own
spends
eat
the
be
to
his
V)y
To
OF
DEATH
THE
TO
son
bowl
Sacred
p.,
for
men
to
and
refuse
97.
de
entendre,
Burnouf,
laplaqne
chacnn
Introd
1^
282
to
dish
of
either
and
rice
but
vegetables
they hurry
They
will
come
and
their
it, they
allowed
not
are
are
to
marry
solicit
to
by
the
the
second
the
besides
done
usual
dinner,
occupations.
property.
possess
that
Indians,
in
when
vants
ser-
tog'ether,
eat
have
their
to
gods
bell
never
they
counsel
their
with
intercession
or
to
themselves
variety they give
as
out
go
REIGN
betake
two
wants
soon
honoured
so
them
to
As
fruit.
or
of
for
who
one
any
over
Brahniaiis
the
to
sound
individual,
each
before
place
THE
and
enter
the
at
FROM
ROME,
Shamans
ended,
Prayer
prayer.
the
and
withdraw,
house
TO
EMBASSIES
INDIAN
They
and
the
king
even
of
matters
moment,
threatens
danger
the
country.
Both
that
Shamans
and
they impatiently
though
burdensome
hasten
therefore
when
him,
will
he
friends
will
happy,
and
and
}^$90at
aufJiariKriv'
nihil
senectas
anxie
ignibus
rinde
des
Inti
from
Strabo,
"
et
incessit, procul
.
g1ori" arcessunt."
cum
brdler
se
sur
Get
b(icher.
ud
rather
Menu
**
let
and
him
Let
his
from
from
their
and
the
be
the
fact
to
voluntary
be
and
TovTo
the
practice,
viaiiKovQ
for
but
taken,
that
the
the
this
do
of
I shall
course
burnt*'
as
they
avoid,"
when
"
at
Note,)
ib.,
45
expects
live,
do
nor
E.
Hardy,
"
There
"
seek
has
he
feeding
herd
Buddha,
Yet
p.
If
but
to
time."
12.
"
desire
to
life, and
perfected priest
spontaneously
time
not
point,
81
are
opportunities
(id., Buddhism,*
the
point
(id., Monachism,
261),
of
death
we
may
'
priests,
among
occasions,
some
and
'Ovc
that
nvat
tpiPiaBai,
"
even
Geog. Hist.
Buddha's
i.e.,were,
Megasthenes
9oy fia
in
as
very
^tivi iavrovc
time,
states
tâyfiv
OrsBC., II., 439.
not
were
Brahmans,
the
among
fairly
dans
**
N.E.
la croyance
I., 120
i., 811
appointed
(Purna)
tired
are
causes
appointed
rahats
Punna
of
answer
on
The
patiently
deaths
permissible
"
de
deaths.
invincible
ingerendo
Yoit
Arabes,
totally decay," vii.,

his
expect
Buddhist.
wait
the
frame
him
various
may
body
mortal
strictly prohibited,
very
doctrine
from
that
unfrequent
ovpra^
lives
his
cause
presume
the
they
But
p.) ; and
would
not
die;
to
priests who
whereby
sed
vient
voluntary
vofit'
kavrov
generally,
more
On
"
Radja-Tarangini,
see
towards
line
life, let
Similarly
287.
Mon.,
avrotQ
mortemque
eam
usage
sickness,
example
an
his
for
in
except
straight
till
wish
not
wish
some
in
water
wages.'*
they
260
disease,**(for
advance
him
air
on
"
discountenances,
incurable
an
death
t^nyuv
abeunt
Voyageurs
des
Reinaud,Bel.
"
firm
so
hommes
m^tempsychose/*
i*
Mela
III., vii., 40.
"
his
him
after
rovro
expectant
i la
.
avrov
cseteris
a
non
souls
Pomponias
66.
XV.,
and
account
Ai^xiffrov
ica9'
virovotitravra
upon
relations,
that
disease,
often
world,
rather
dead
people
Prudentiores
expectant
semet
^'
morbus
aut
this
of
rov
their
They
presses
the
it, but
necessary
And
body.*
quit
from
death,
nature.
whatever
to
for
suffering
irvpav,
vtiaavra
nbi
him
messages
when
evil
no
of
as
by
the
intention
his
conviction
Bays,
voffvv
irvpoQ
''At
him
the
Onesecritus
of
it but
them
from
and
notion
view
upon
soul
dissuade
to
try
give
is
true
ita
not
the
in health,
notice
give
such
life, and
imposed
free
to
have
with
bear
service
is well
man
Brahmans
rove
both
^"
the
wo"-
OF
have
CLAUDIUS
intercourse
throws
with
himself
assembled
death
proceed
they
And
on
short
some
continue
must
the
"If
asking,
friends'
we
They
him
did
everybody
of
who
these
appeared
this,
his
to
about
has
to
that
thus
sects,
as
would
put
among
them
perplex
to
what
him
themselves
over
he
of the
hymns
when
happy
neither
sophist yet
any
the
his
all
purity,*
dismiss
weep
deem
among
amid
fellow-citizens
our
live, and
And
has
Greeks,
nearest
journey.
to
immortality.
on
than
wilUngly
dies
all
in
body
pile, and
Ids
received
has
he
the
quit
283
JUSTINIAN.
OF
When
may
burning
crowd.
more
he
that
into
DEATH
another.
one
in order
commissions,
THE
TO
by
the
of
become
world?"
Thus
of
estimate
the
Bardesanes
far
the
Alexander
but
of
the
other
Brahmans
who
are
the
and
those
king,
that
of
who
nature,
women
philosophize,
thenes,
as
begins
"
"
ascribes
Megastbenes
Relation
Tbe
des
cymbales
et
placed
is
coals
d'^motion
Sarmanai,
"
Prom
'
Tbe
the
Sannanai.
and
that
"
he
and
"., 66.
Strabo,
rv,
I.
homme
Arrian,'
fire
by
it is
describes
marchte
la tdte
of these
deVant
of
crown
...
marche
merely
ih,
one
ayant
A.
gene-
et
le bftcher
et
on
n'apercoit
feu
eu
et
"
by Megasthenes
used
and
signe
aucun
Reinaud,
s*y pr^cipite."
his
lui
sur
Ini
burning
.
n'^tait
imply
i. 122.
copyists.
the
whole
him
of
are
Diodorus
to
one
in
the
Prabod-
Kopfbtischclverzierter, Haaransraufer,"
the
this
of
account
end, with
Brahman's
this
priest, described
Buddhist
Kahlgeschimcr,
Calanus
Strabo,
les
proches."
ses
Megas-
philosophers
thus
century,
dans
With
vvputOovfuvovc,
*"c
irwp"c"'C
9tb
Le
death
last
these
with
rien
devant
would
followed
"
the
templation
con-
I. 61.
xv.,
head
et
"
Craman",
is made
mention
met
se
the
of
and
study
Siculus, and
Of
to
i courir
famille
si de
compares
to Alexander
sa
^f
rove
head.
comme
virtue
Arabes,
Sans.
shaved
whoever
think
de
his
upon
Strabo,
hatechandrodiuaas
no
Diodorus
man
enfin, il arrive
'
that
Strabo,
"
entour6
il marche
pourtant
and
from
the
between
councillors
the
that
powers
hair, while
his
lives.
austere
Yoyagenrs
The
self-immolations.
des
adds,
He
particular
no
his
are
to
up
all lead
preferred by fieiy spirits,
deatb
the
of
knowledge
our
that
and
him
know
we
Calanus.
as
all
the
in
who
distinguishes
themselves
give
Thus
way
pohtical life, and
in
engaged
into
name.
and
own
wore
of
divided
as
Taxila,
younger
it with
companions
by
in his
just
any
compare
of them
at
Nearchus*
And
form
The
and
saw
each
the
must
we
Sarmanai'
he
displayed
shaved.*
was
the
Brahmans
two
To
writers.
sophists,
mention
remarks
endurance,
ancient
Indian
Alexander
of
presence
the
Gymnosophists.
information,
more
nowhere
Aristobulus,*
his
of
by
of
speak
classes,
of
value
given
accounts
the
on
and
Siculus,
the
shaved
same
II., 35.
death
person."
Arrian,
39
he
story of Calanus
Onesecritus'
voluntary
how
Brahman,
"
will
Strabo,
be
zv.,
Indica, vil.
"
inclined
I., 65.
p.^
came
save
to
284
INDIAN
rally, he
EMBASSIES
king
to
no
or
private,
Year's
the
that
Bays
that
and
of
philosophers
in
his
she
in
which,
and
birth,
the
food
chose
listen.
to
speak,
to
then
and
rings
service
of
the
flesh
the
He
of
too,
did
as
who
permitted
banishment
The
freely, wore
as
wives
them
all
to
to
of
and
he
as
gold
were
pungent
many
days
fife ceased.*
more
from
animal
their
not
animals
such
one
auditor
an
day's
one
child's
from
was
student
admit
not
of
lived
however,
married,
offspring, but
his
become
novice
tinence,
con-
from
on
knowledge
penalty
home,
his
to
ate
the
of 37
age
the
city spent
their
of
attention,
After
abstained
the
outside
presence
abstaining,
food.
sake
the
the
At
returned
man,
seasoned
their
pleased
to
of
period
praise
passed
enough
tion
educa-
the
in
her
frugally,
grove
spit,under
or
silk, and
to
lived
in
society.
Brahman
old
was
chants
was
communicating
But
hawk,
or
their
from
in
discourse,
earnest
he
These
and
women,
he
their
because
During
won
who
sileiice.
Brahman's
offspring.
years,
until
philosophers.
and
in
in
grew
they
future
he
Sarmanai.
The
and
songs
known
life-long
New
on
that
honoured,
womb.
public
make
and
and
uniform.
as
her
another,
to
preceptor
of
he
as
by
to
most
mother's
proportion
influenced
beneficially
and
soothed
was
the
were
his
harvests,
Brahmans
into
subject
are
that
there
and
is condemned
fixed
in
and
events
divided
most
even
gestation
its
he
rites;* and
king's palace,
predictions
the
were
the
in
and
taxes,
all sacrifices, whether
funeral
all
REIGN
THE
no
pay
at
present
over
FROM
ROME,
labour,
no
Brahmans
the
began
are
year,
These
opinions
they
the
fails
these
do
meet
thrice
Of
they
preside
day they
future
TO
no
highly
could, for
fellowship
in
his
philosophy.
Of
honoured.
They
wild
"
and
fruits,
the
before
"
Menu,
'
**
That
diflciplineof
the
in
his
on
house
is
to
be
pleasure.''"
See
tie
But
on
As.
the
his
were
in the
three
the
his
as
and
from
with
him
by
the
them
"
as
Besear.
third
preceptor,
lived
he
iv.,
in
should
nakedness."
of
and
observed
married
to
student
home
return
"" 8, 01, 62, ib;

rules
Next
gods.
employed
were
leaves
on
abstained
advised
most
wine
king
on
intercessors
physicians.
They,
too,
III., 124, "c., ".
The
fllz years
and
the
were
subsisted
and
they
messengers
things,
of
and
bark,"*
of
vesture
Hylobioi
the
woods,
in the
Through
causes
that
writes
dwelt
wore
venery.
the
he
Sarmanai,
the
only
soon
iz.
and
the
6esh
eating
a
chapter
meat.
he
is
Diet,
on
the
he
may
Orders.
Menu,
vi., 6, "c.
A
rag
dress
thirtjIII., 1.
gathered
26"85
"
for
Menu,
be
may
Jains,
248.
fourth
"c.
from
loins, with
then
continued
time,"
elegantly
bis
married,
be
may
that
Among
round
thread
as
laxly and
more
In
84.
or
YedAs
half
for
|,
the
are
student
to
fixun
till he
Ma
cover
properly
al
hU
286
INDIAN
Sarmanai
EMBASSIES
that
while
with
one
two
last
the
have
to
no
Brahmans
whose
who
indeed
Sannyasi
as
Buddhist
priest,
wear
and
to
as
generally,
grain
ghee, oil,
eat
much
terms,
speaks
Brahmans
as
of
the
may
fairly
intended
for
Take
doubted
be
Buddhist
really
"
Samanaeoi,
But,
its duties.
and
cldldren,
In
disgastfiil form
naked
and
is
horrible
'
Hardy,
Corresponding
Megasthenes."
*
In
the
Obeenranoes,"
He
besmeared
Monachism.
that
it
indeed
were
p.
lU
"
take
to
his
Digambara
ordure,
his
hair
Act
III., Taylor's
Mountain
and
led
But
his
He
themselves
and
wife,
up
put
disorder,
the
on
made
described
wild
is
day.
having
thus
in
both
and
body
is
for
our
give
must
River*
upon
vih^ra,* where,
the
of
by
and
solitude.
priests
wish
guided
been
of
hurriedly
are
difference,
sort
shave
some
with
with
(Bumonf,
of
court
terms,
Mountain
aspirant
must
to
view."
the
Strabo,
such
had
Buddhist
all who
Chandr"daya
early days
an
Brahmans
into
same
it, the
retire
then
to
Sarmanai
without
the
to
enter
Prabod'h
the
his
pen
them
the
are
property.
and
yellow robe,
in
open
to
of
distinction
order
their
us
if his
as
division
Shamans
or
in
His
account.
lives
ascetic
same
and
admiration
priests.
His
hand.
unmeaning
was
the
favourable
the
at
health
of Buddhists
respect,
rice
Again,
speak
to
to
on
bad
very
resident
whether
Bardesanes'
now
Buddhist
shows
he
that
superficially sketched,
the
with
lives
in
no
or
obliged
meat.'
in
expected
be
sovereign, Chandragupta,
very
and
PramnsB
Shaman
who
flesh
even
Sarmanai
really extraordinary, seeing

Brahminical
the
might
of
Megasthenes
but
and
in
Brahman
is
when
permitted
dad
blance*
resem-
the
and
wears
Gymnetes,
the
to
his
other
the
some
and
colour, and
is also
honey,
little
who
and
stuff
and
Hylobioi,
the
to
one
the
the
Jains
very
him,
who
but
sugar,
author
anonymous
know
we
particular
but
like
fruits, bear
the
of
Menu,
by
wild
and
more
Moreover,
air, and
open
Digambara
painted
of
robe
the
to
the
ceased
be
society;
the
"
the
other,
same
much
life has
seems,
scarcely
the
Sarmanai
student
the
can
of
are
his
of
and
Pramnse
leaves
on
second
members
it
fairly correspond
pretty
the
REIGN
classes,
four
philosophers.
in
THE
common,
than
or
live
subsisting
in
Rural
are
and
naked
and
bark
who
these
with
same
novitiate
them
of
go
the
FROM
writers
one
point
and
of
both
Megasthenes
of
those
in
one
ROME,
But
first of
Political
Brahmans
to
the
represent
the
indeed,
first
two
another,
intended
classes.
four
into
TO
vows
**
His
his
body
trs.
92.
the
"
Plain
"
Brahmans,
probably,
of
sup,
of
tU
Buddhinn,
sup,
804,)
according
another
mode
to
the
of
"
life
Book
of
iho
prevailed.
TweWe
"
L'obli-
of
and
chastity
and
the
and
discourse
heavenly
on
and
temperate
cheerful
once
and
sulky
loneliness
their
agraharas,*
found
collected
we
his
indifferent
his
the
duties,
good
o^m
But
Brahmans,
tells of
died
fire in
by
Calanus,
the
Buddhists,
ascended
the
up
suicide
of
there
Ganges,
thus
in
perishes
himself
to
ensure
also
Buddhist
de
gatioQ
ae
d'arbres, celle
de
himself
the
who
then
were
the
daring
"
holy
birth
"
affects
Agrahara
des
plein air
Hardy
says,
of
and
Burnouf,
le
est
aux
"It
Dans
sans
Tarangini,
'
Tr.
on
I., 848
Royal
agrahara
p.,
Asiatic
note.
this
In
it
with
in
but
it the
and
of
knitting
his
few
but
his
slaughter
of
its
an
s'asseoir
ordinance
rainy
season,
the
in
reside
in
the
and
dies
before
des
tronc8
regies
that
to
The
as
aupres
trois
of Buddha
commonly
of
stream,
was
toils
now
fire
ccrtainement
another
and
by
de
of
existence.
next
death
and
source
suffers
his
will,
heretical
pilgrim
to
He
free
times
sacred
men,
History
own
modern
and
among
disuse.
himself
as
years,
army
the
fordts, celle
Shamans
self-cremation
Hindu
the
tives.**
primipriesta^
wilderness,
should^
habitation.'*
fixed
"
285, 6.
terrain
tout
le
sud
de
ou
de
tout
I'lnde
.
d'endroit
The
and
to
the
most
the
de
nom
in
neglectful
and
of
in
The
sont
dwell
to
Brahmanes.
the
body,
and
not
and
But
in
chosen
en
months
282,
his
into
the
waters.
happy
supposed
three
Monachism,
*
p.
of
himself,
of
in India;
fallen
from
...
Id,, 311
"
even
commits
la solitude
ylTre
within
Himalaya,
freely
dans
for
fellows
fire.
pile.
he
or
has
retirer
of
its
and
parade
preferred.
die;
to
are
religions.
two
by
Alexander
funeral
been
heights
snowy
much
of
the
has
caste
priesthoods,
Brahmans
long
has
with
purify
to
the
have
soUtude
appetites
sight
death
presence
who,
was
uncommon
who,
Cumarilla,'
form
no
death
to
castes
of
the
two
the
is
with
their
genial nature,
both
represents
higher
sort
and
kind
decent,
retirement
ascetic, notwith-
to
his
prayer
Brahmans
the
self-sacrifice, but
themselves
by law,
his
kings
of mankind.
good
also
this
of
of the
forbidden
miseries
cultivating
willingly devoting
imtil
and
earnest
Bardesanes
of widows
and
is
of
himself
wants
in
the
to
the
spirit of
the
hfe
of
favourably
retires
by
in
Buddhist
the
the
lives
days
members
of
who
his
and
though
account
of
wants
less
not
social
the
though
conquering
to
Buddhist,
and
Bardesanes'
will
strong
ordinary
alms
manner
For
the
the
of
contrasts
occasionaDy
Brahman,
the
see
where
characteristic
particular,
and
Brahman.
convents,
is
forest, yet
the
pass
in its austerity,
improving,
of
by
to
His
things.
even
together,
his
Btauding
enabled
thus
287
JUSTINIAN.
OF
lives, supported
is
and
DEATH
THE
he
poverty,
pious rich,
orderly,
at
TO
CLAUDIUS
OF
habit6
Troyer.
par
Trs.
Society, I., 441.
des
Brahmanes
village
on
ne
particuli^rement
trouve
presque
seulement"
"
paa
Eacya
288
INDIAN
Augustus.
these
And
I have
vulgar,
Buddhists
aims.
They
himself
down
Nagas
to
Their
good.
of
the
But
their
country,
they
make
upon
his
trial
by
lake.
rises
the
by
of
this
till it is
lake
voluntary
and
this
words,
has
left
the
situated
he
Biirnouf,
Id.
and
favoured
the
of
lakes
which
thing
one
by their
of
became
over
to
lake
he
be
ordeal
offences;
Bardesanes,
following
natural
" rHistoire
the
in
is
dragged
in
out
any
way
matters
to
also
another
to
fact
to
water.
wiU
În
"
of
which
BouddhiBme,
the
rises
water
then
and
middle
of
fear, and
the
in
account:
cave,
du
side
any
have
they
to
knee-deep
is
punished
by
as
down
accusers
other
is
the
lake, and
rarely pushes
the
in
punished
which
guilty,
insists
817
high
very
earth, there
be
to
was
his
quote
the
probe
seen
p.
pp.
his
in
Bardesanes.
solid, and
"
Raâ-Tarangini,
fountains
distance
did.
the
to
notes
extraordinary
ever
large
Introduction
ib., 258"4
Troyer,
and
voluntary,
nearly
pretty
heard,
head,
involuntary
Of
the
however,
fears
for
life.
as
sacred
much
too
this
mountain,
him
Indian,
whole
man's
was,
he
his
over
for
and
in
use
and
this
without
the
undergo'
his
the
to
of
will
to
water,
along
but
hand
The
besides
very
knees
who
death.
walks
spirit
lake
crime,
away
down
over
pass
the
to
of
he
if
sent
the
into
go
others'
self-sacrifice.
and
charges, they bring
man
quite
of
him
forth
went
Bardesanes
him
is
bring
together
the
above
both
try
they
they
and
extremity
But
refuse, he
malicious
or
Brahmans,
short
he
degraded
lived, for
Probation,*
ask
the
contrary
is accused
one
Brahmans
innocent
wet
and
the
of
Samgha,*
duties.
its
told
Lake
any
is
with
existence,
crowning
death
also
the
and
of
honour
law,
had
and
Arya
save
master's
they
last
incompatible
as
his
as
voluntary
Together
The
but
consent,
everybody,
never
died
If
he
him.
for
They
When
it.
frivolous
with
preach
the
the
as
two
other
former
to
sea
with
tiger;
troubled
ambassadors
water.
If
hungry
to
was
innocence,
guilty.
for
in
the
of
died
so
for
but
who,
who
known
of
Buddha,
but
him,
themselves,
the
sense,
Indian
for
who
if
and
die,
to
religious feelings
beside
into
religion, and
their
check
food
death
this
in
Except
as
death.
expected
an
died
Puma,'
as
not
as
die
choose
Brahman
every
REIGN
THE
so
the
on
for
to
died
himself
flung
who
that
forward
They
creed.
laid
doubt
no
did
all
at
FROM
ROME,
Brahmans
ever
worked
stepped
higher
their
if
deaths
their
TO
EMBASSIES
and
in
when
147
also
Ctesias*
given
and
to
155.
I., 861, 6 pp.,

which
inaccessibility,
See
Photius,
Cashmere
may
account
drink
in
the
have
of
water
describes
credulity
easily
a
of
worked
fountain,
made
one.
serenl
the
people,
np
the
tell
into
waters
eveiy*
CLAUDIUS
OF
statue,^
hands
ten
folded
and
crosswise
foot, in
a
halves
in
On
right
its
on
two
after
had
he
side
who
that
was
saw
artisticallysculptured
all
created
And
is.
that
the
the
world,
this
of
told
statue
wonder.
the
moon
angels,
and
ocean,
Indians
gave
incongruous
with
left
host
ami
its left,
two
its
its
right
man
statue
the
with
river, together
of
on
sim,
with
upright,
of these
the
the
289
JITSTINIAN.
of its face, its
union
engraved
were
living things,
all
half
right
indissoluble
was
and
sea
OF
high, standing
right
struck
breast
arms
the
body
one
the
its whole
and
woman;
DEATH
cubits
and
word,
'
that of
its
twelve
perhaps
or
THE
TO
tains,
moun-
plants,
him
that
his
to
and
God,
son*
as
"
"
The
Badja-taraDgini
La
"
sUtae.
de
partage
tient
dans
forme
et
qui
ceuz
cette
There
"
:"
of the
interior
final
and
La
de
par
laquelle
de
images
homme
'
moiti6
TovTov
woric
on
Porphyry
time
of
the
death
pre^nted
consequence
and
of
Bib.
July
must
old
when
A.D.
to
Marcus
dates,
of
of
the
published
164.
his
p., note,
On
and
this
presented
him
died
deaths
of
very
889,
of
and
and
by
years
he
wrote
when
young
Again,
the
note), gives
authority
he
must
celebrity by
Edessene
the
have
the
lived
in
the
Cedrenus
Epiphanius
Church
of
that
to
up
of
one
he
his
it
wrote
(a-d. 167, 177),

from
and
the
the
his
work
Chronicle
seven
date
in
and
earliest
accession
of
and
respectively,
precise
been
(a.d. 218, 222).

he
as
Now,
thirty-nine
tian
Chris-
(Hist. Eccl., iv.,
adds
Pius
Antoninus
to
Marcus
(a.o. 179).
Koaiiov
a
his book,
asserts
further
pp.
heresiarch
great
"
book
this
(a.o. 824)
Rome,
Indica.
fidthful
as
les
moiti6
rov
(a.o. 188, 161), and
Christians
the
Civa
828
great
that
quotes
de
patmi
indicates
living
88.
....
trrr
the
so
still
he
Pius
of
with
gained
Bardesanes
Antoninus,
been
have
Bardesanes
Eusebius
book
expression
was
(a.d. 169), and
Yerus
this
This
author
Antoninus
elapsed thirty-seven
either
Orient., i., 47
11,
to
benefit
th^me
rappellend
rtfi viift owr/i
and
century,
p.) speaks
477
v.,
the
twilight
Cette
repr6sentant
identified
been
Christian
persecution
these
he
of
enjoyment
of
le
Ba^j-, n." 826,
"
the
in
will
est
corps
Je
9fov
rov
ed., p. 54.
Christian
aflSrms,
Soter, Bishop
there
Elagabalus,
very
the
time
latest
author
the
but
of
the
But
Antoninus
works
24, 80,) he
about
says
century
of
orthodox
case
IT., 86, II.
(ad. Herea,
the
poitrine."
has
second
the
80i),
fitthera.**
our
eleventh
of the
this
(a.d. 288,
which
Kadja-tarangini
colossale"
diitaxtvai
Gaisford
seul
un
du
Tlnde.
dans
seule
^ntri
in
dans
lirre
statue
une
Bardesanes
lived
In
Pate.
Parvati
une
Physica,
who
de
r^n^ration
avec
indeed
and
name
which
standing
goddess
that
virtuous
this
ixgure (disagree with) them,"
will
that
d'El^phanta
the
con-
following
worldly
the
est
Of
the
with
reward
their
entre-
qui
ce
of Siya
image
as
(qui
Sloka"
88,
me
mountain
to
chaque
grande
ardpiavra
Stoboeus,
"
attain
show
to
et
"youred
waterless
commence
femme
TOP
author,
that
Tile
et
iicrtZtv.
Civa
I'objet d*une
est
on
water
on
le
deirait
Sandya
reconnait
1., 82,
"
wooden
the
the
wicked
the
to
reunion
Hnvocation
forme
There
vice."
has
touch
Papasudana
dêsse
and
cave
devient
6ternelle
La
laquelle
an
place Papasudana,
82.
(agree with), and

"
who
Siva) places
of
et
yertu
QoldstUcker
those
sacred
bliss,
(the wife
Professor
howcTer,
translation
la
"
pas
de
Uma.
T^pouz
dans
Teau
aride,
Test
de
sanctnaire
this
of
one
beatitude
la
de
da
bois
reminds
which
passage
jonissance
de
I'image
ne
la
Tint^rieur
montagne
qui
ee
passage,
of
dans
p(ch6) toQchent
tout
has
de
possession
our
Fate,
on
or
(Asst manni,
of
years
his
t
Id
birth,
when
290
INDIAN
visible
exemplar
EMBASSIES
desanes,
of
AntoninuB
Pius
have
what
Ambassadors.
of
in
translation
Two
its
with
meet
work,
which
assist
Arabia
took
other
"Arablam
and
could
Bardesanei^
however,
Severus,
not
I. v.,
p.
of
dates
ascribed
wide
of
is
consistent
of
his
well
very
the
book,
in
the
as
spoke
and
know
is it
him,
was
works
of
of
work
this
known
evidently
Christian,
on
own,
that
doctrine;
been
because
nor
it
that
neither
"
mind,
was
when
is
with
work
catholic, than
he
so
no
the
to
nor
or
Antoninus,
and
of the
already
presented
he
father.
and
Abgari/
improbable;
Empire
because
too
when
"
to
way
in
written
lord
as
date
date
least
late
age,
reject it,
been
too
of
Syrian,
Elagabalus
of
have
addressed
nomination
Elagabalus'
at
would
several
the
written
presented
Bardesanes,
religious turn
rather
be
gives
to
was
the
themselves
evidence,
sixty years
was
Emesene
it
Severus,
and
having
as
For
he
on
it
214,
by
when
his
by the
that
of
Arabia
and
yesterday,"
improbable
special Christian
of
except
or
the
can
in
fiur such
Chronicle
Edessene
a.d.
of
are
how
Aug.,
book
1),
21
dates
examine
that
Hist
his
is wide
these
to
Abgarum
then
(a.d.
date
as
will
we
indicates
seen,
if written
age;
such
and
loath,
be
Severus
think
redegit
regem,
speaks,
of
any
as
The
I should
of dates.
be
But
indefinite,
conquest
other
embroglio
should
which
but
old
death
Arabia
Spartianus;
Bardesanes
eariy Fathers,
have
we
the
after
"
as
Severi,
the
circumstances.
precisely, that
quote
tradition
neither
any
and
years
early for the
and
another,
perhaps
eighteen
present
the
His
mid-age,
hence
by
so
154.
But
217).
work
with
birth
till after
Hist.
accepit,"
ditionem
"Persamm
15,
14,
the
oonqnest
reduced
tbe
on
this
to
est, in
lortus
in
bestowed
Bnt
yesterday
and
Anrelius
even
fidem
in
of
"
the
ilL, is of
lavishly
But
as
conquered
simul
conquest
(a.d. 211,
allude
Pret
Hist)
regem
bom,
allusions
especially
not
so
this
not
are
by Marcus
senate
to
his,
wrote
more
record,
redegit."
167,
accepit;
this
of
this
to
one
is
it
written
Caracalla
reign
might
if
been
have
scarcely
A.D.
But
the
only
yesterday
as
Arabia
no
and
of
either
itself
Cureton,
Arabom
:"
xx.,
and
(Life, Smith's
"
again
Victor,
of
which
Arabos
"
deditiouem
in
Arabas
157
Aurelius
provinciffi modo."
subegit,
18).
he
laws, and
Mr.
formam
a.d.
196,
a.d.
iii
(Eutropius,
province
even
When
Because
"
I find
dropped.
lute/'
abso-
due
works
book
wisdom.
former
age,
the
in
ancient
conquest
Medicua,
provincise
in
postea
(aj). 116)
and
mid
p. 80,
by him
(Entiopius, viii., 8)
Trajan
hand,
their
the
to
afterwards
he
all
and
deference
to
place."
Again,
In
conquest
Parthicus,
which
and
him,
refers
such
father,
circumcised.*'
they
with
dialogue.
learning
appeals
least
at
date.
abrogated
which
of
its
1855
together
of
the
of
in
was
paid, perhaps, to his rank

as
179.
Book
and
shape
superior
another
of
man
a.d.
his
and
in
me
fixing
passage
but
Yenis),
Armeniacus,
titles
by
and
with
this
that
opinion
(Lnciub
said
Indian
fate, free-will, fore-knowledge
to
alludes
the
might
the
"
Fund,
is in
homage
too,
been
in
ns
appeal
lord"
written,
not
"
He,
"
work
on
sometimes
have
must
The
he
with
rather
or
Translation
and
Abgari
been
book
circumcision
that
on
he
his
or
may
Romans
has
it
then,
154,
A.D.
the
experience.
For
"
5.
p.
and
as
Fate/'
Bar-
assured
twenty-five
at
Colloquy
Syriac original,
Oriental
adds
Sandanes
And
on
the
discoursing
sometimes
with
and
age
been
in
Cureton.
Mr.
Bardesanes,
him
relationship
his
the
by
Rev.
have
found
been
Book
"
REIGN
them,
And
sixty-fonr his
at
this
THE
asked
Soter.
when
and
years
entirety
who
address
late
has
the
by
youths,
They
of
Countries,**
Fate,
on
made.
was
twenty-five
book
But
published
statue
died, and
And
creation.
this
his
written
Laws
his
of
FROM
ROME,
TO
he
should
of
repute,
it contained
it, he
should
OF
me,
and
that
it
CLAUDIUS
the
other
uny
likest
of
from
about
theirs
he
of
fanning
of the
on,
beyond
the
and
those
and
went
welling
water
of
recesses
themselves
itself
of
the
they
to
forced
are
intercede
for
this
to
place
in the
come
the
in
was
who
so
SyrU
as
applied
Bome,
Epiphanius'
time
than
that
it to
refer
though
or
but
see
Fathers,
other
so
far
as
that
of
these
should
goes,
it
on
to
given
great
of
this
Emperors"
therefore
just
be
as
work
well
of
have
others
to
see
by
them
that
by
the
wise
like-
which
thus
Antoninus,
in
Marcus;
Bardesanes'
been
written
rtiQ
aXtiOuag
either
and
Script.,
what
more
the
as
work
days ?
younger
by
in
should
copy,
especially
he
should
obtained
Aug.
which
Christians,
of
name
presentation
more
flock
understand
ever
and
Pius
to
heard
they
to
discuss
Bardesanes,
Hist
viL
length,
and
Mammoea,
the
and
lives
affected, and
of
source
both
examine
have
to
within
others
their
prove
But
said
opens
chat
but
plenty,
with
work
Antoninus.
only
might
is
improbable
Origen
it
Brahmans
the
easy
Capitolini,
when
time.
not
Macrinus
probably
was
our
long
it is also
scarcely be
can
much
of
name
the
time
this
prove
at
ask
he
conferred
the
them
name
of
to
and
to
to
it is not
for
interview
the
and
same
But
honour
heretical, and
not
was
one
known.
Elagabalus,
to
or
natural
Antoninus"
with
associated
Greece
as
the
the
deepest
wish
there,
fruit
of
struggle long
day
lives
friends,
at
statue
generally
abroad
bmit
when
the
carefully chronicled
became
autumn,
They
Emperor
the
address
on
then*
the
water,' the
fast
to
spend
who
upon
certain
on
in
sweetest
sins, and
dark,
stream
pure-minded
in
by
further
lighted torches,
however,
made
are
their
meet
door.
sculptures
the
and
to
the
of
they
some
summer
and
statue
means
that
their
told, that
further
and
heats
very
easily enough,
enter
tlie
stopped
Well,
lake
the
long
was
Indians,
those
closes
entrance
and
door
wicked,
The
unless
them
with
great
door, whence
For
they
confess
to
them,
Sandanes
this
brightest
of.
spoke
of
formed
pass.
of the
with
off
after
its head
in the
the
hairs
only
on
certain
down
around.
to
took
or
that
so
in, for the
get
into
to
earth
sort
Through
wide,
stream
vainly
came
fell
fountain
to
and
the
was
the
of
would,
as
it
struck
that
indeed
nor
how
one
that
and
the
far
so
go
obliged
very
find
they
they
cave.
are
out
to
said
according
it was,
wood,
senses,
sweat,
wet
not
so
was
throne,
stone,
told
tell ;
could
man
or
pluck
he
his
Brahmans,
out
the
on
such
wished
till
that
no
they
to
They
as
statue,
who
on
how
with
the
And
tried
Brahmans.
down
run
wood.
recovered
seated
god
and
that
brass
yet
291
JUSTINIAN.
that, though
time
hardly
of the
intercession
it would
on
OF
words,
nor
bnt
sound
its neck,
that
terror,
and
had
his
silver,
or
material
hard
very
king
image
gold
known
DEATH
confirmed
others
not
was
THE
TO
Jew
as
Christian.
*
"affi
it
ttuipiTov
apitrrtivKai Bttorarfiv,
II., 72.
avrotg
vc
ovinron
iivai
fiiav
tovq
wiyyiyv
yivoafitvovc
ri|v
ifAirijrXaoBai
wo\v
"
Dio
iravruv
Chryso.
292
INDIAN
all, both
EMBASSIES
all
contains
relate
plants
water
Lake
viiL
(Menu
given
Researches.
and
In
conducted
Lake
flowing
have
been
the
arrows,
account
in
to
far,
accused
in
long
two
the
the
Of
Asiatic
by
water,
either
water,
the
foot
of
walk
can
back
two
fifty
arrows
If, before
the
brought
man
back
is condemned
he
water,
law
Bardesanes'
man
have
men
it is
in
bow.
of
the
of
fetched
from
absence
Hastings
holding
as
by
Hindu
nothing
then
and
ordeal
Warren
stand
to
have
men
above
Indians
503-5).
that
except
as
shot
I.
first volume
made
navel,
the
or
rise
the
or
the
performed,
under
previously
the
the
by
Law
which,
is
till two
or
what
deficiency
resembles
remain
country
one
with
Hindu
are
his
BEIGN
no
is
prescribed
water,
up
thus
walked
on
even
accused
and
gently,
which,
Brahman,
the
dive
to
very
has
by
stagnant,
or
Brahman,
which
by
Probation,
of
paces
that
because
connects
ordeals
interesting
an
THE
water.
Colebrooke,
these
which
and
Lassen
and
and
190;
in
manner
by
ordeals^
allowed
is
testimony,
ordeal
FROM
This, then,
animals.
and
the
of
ROME,
number,
Probation
of
one
their
the
concerning
The
has
of
because
TO
the
if
not,
acquitted.
In
the
of
notice
temples
The
frequent
so
he
half-
The
image
and
the
the
his
on
typical
are
arms
of
Indian
the
as
the
of
cave
peninsula.
or
half-
Supreme
Gk"d.
angels
him
Oreek
the
Ardhanari,
as
Ganges,
first
one
the
recognised
the
of
of
Siva
of
also
is that
head
charactere
that
Siva
of
sees
coast
the
finds
Lassen'
western
with
and
on
on
identifies
woman
and
temple,
the
Weber*
lake,
second
Hindu
statue
man,
the
of
cave
the
as
Devas,
are
Creator.*
"
le
dans
fameux
p." II.
121
ordeal
the
refuses
they
try the
infligea
toute
Eyentnally
Le
"
roi
lai
Indische
Skizzen,
Indische
Alterthumskunder,
caye.
of
statue
Moor's
"
86
Ardhanari,
of
but
pi. 7 interchanged.
in
are
but
bear
in
the
and
the
the
emblem
collar
symbolical
of
homme
cet
est
sanf
pnnition
of
la
diTin."
rice, and
yerse
ir., 9i,
"
Brahman
the
de
to
suspects*
6tre
poor
jeu
pnnition
king
she
oonna
le
the
to
whom
arr^ter
by floor
ordeal
all
the
on
the
flowers
characters
Nandis
is
la mort"
106.
of
is
the
Siya
of
in
On
the
work
same
standing.
famed
with
the
forehead,
or
24
each
are
sentations
repre-
side
Panrati
and
Elephanta
of
the
respectiyely,
figures
locks
which
Ardhanari,
as
and
one
personally
seen
or
pi. 7
and
tiger, the
In
is
goddess
soli-lunar
the
hands,
found
pi.
Brahman
crainte
sans
in
seated
moon-silvered
the
"From
p.
and
bull
the
deities
nuya,
united,
And
two
united
names
applies
III., 851.
Panrati
98
Pantheon,
Brahman
p., note.
and
Siva
"
water.
I'eau, il peat
de
art
y.
conyicted.
by
of
and
husband,
her
of
marderer
widow
the
Radja-tarangini,
the
punish
but
the
In
skulls
about
adorned
Qanga
the
drum
the
the
springs;"
serpent's
and
neck
statue
head
trident
;
but
on
her
oyer
or
none
of Sandanes.
sword
are
in
to
all
the
be
294
EMBASSIES
INDIAN
products
the
of
India,
East.
merchants
north
in
twelve
mixed
by
up
and
night,
wells
the
on
they
Egypt,
which
it
carried
road.
besides
pirates
infested
who
in
of
coast
of
Arabia
the
to
for
in
in
took
they returned,
when
and,
So
far
its
infancy;
But
Greek
factories*
the
they
through
the
native
boats
of
the
they
from
south-east
India
wind.
Alexan-
improbably
not
which
and
in
was
which
marts
of
soon,
mon-
westerly
with
consigned,
open
Neca-
beginning
the
trade
the
the
from
for
Barake
in
merchants
were
iroXtv
diufpw^,
Koirrov
ri HQ
itself, in
or
At
or
Sea, of
the
wrote
developed
which
to
Red
western
fomid
managed
vL, 26.
Nat,
Hist.
Kai
the
entered
frequented,
most
advantage
eastern
the
or
sail,
set
the
pirates,
in
the
summer
Mid-
thence
sail.
there
December
taking
he
of
forty days'
of
when
it
as
ships
XYiii
they
Pliny.
diian
month
out
haunt
brought
was
the
In
January
"
or
struck
they
on
and
country,
and
about
on
other
the
the
time
one
of
shipe
against
Berenice,
the
frontier
manned,
dog-days,
Cane,
or
and
the
by
The
safeguard
the
of
they
Barake,
which
pepper,
Cottonara.
Cane
Pliny's
(Nelcyndon)
jiidon
of
tains
moun-
halts
India.
From
frankincense
north
Muziris,
as
Bab-el-Mandeb,
the
in
their
over
southern
well-foimd
seas.'
Ocelis,
the
on
for
men
beginning
of
with
with
and
of
city
their
regulating
large,
armed
made
vailing
pre-
Nile, and
and
boats,
plains
seaport
Indian
the
in
or
Straits
the
Syagrus
sea
the
thirty days
shore
of
the
and
our
the
by
communicating
their
intended
were
body
time,
and
fleet
composed
was
and
heat,
the
met
river,
days' journey, travelling mostly
Berenice,
At
and
across
twelve
the
of
because
left
pushed
miles
303
Arabian,'
they
back
another
Berenice,
to
Here
camel
on
Canoptic
distant
favoured
of
At
out.
the
on
branch
with
trade
traced
port
and
goods,
the
has
its
REIGN
Roman
of
Pliny
and
Coptos,
canaL
merchandize
of
reached
days
Nile
by
sailed
wind,
THE
monopoly
their
population, Egyptian
the
the
route
with
embarked
FROM
ROME,
Alexandria
of
suburb
them
gave
Alexandrian
The
Juliopolis,
TO
Aiyvirirutv
Kotvfiv
cai
Apapiav,
Stnbo,
"
I., 44.
,
'
t6.
Pliny,
of
ê
vXct
of
description
the
coast
have
as
situation
in the
some
some
rovg
ship in the
Indian
rovovg
for
this
in
the
also
states
town,
time, irapa
cai
bat
trade
56
infestant.'*
""
; and
see
Philosiratas*
from
ruv
besides
snch
names
Periplns, "c., Ptolemy,
that
he
evrtvOtv
twv
napa
Periplus,
vXoia,
Indian
maxime
"
also
Life
Jonm.
As.
authority
piratie
etemm
iityaXa
rovTa
tfirropta
found
Byzantium,
of
impoBitis
Egyptian
direct
no
country
ktriXOovrmv
hq
an
HI.
p. xvil.,
97
ApolloniuB,
*
cohortibns
Sagittarionim
"
iXiiOtv
has
it from
iitrfrXivvavrinv
afticioiuvufv
those
Kai
the
on
speaking
had
who
Indian
of
the
resided
w\ii"rrov
xpovor
ifpot^/kaf,
"
Proleg. I.,
CLAUDroS
OF
aQ
their
we
may
and
existed
^which
"
Of
the
and
the
Gulf
themselves
not
intended
cargoes^
camels,
on
what
time
^the
"
At
city, the
merchants
fair, held
or
they
sale
and
and
produce
saved
state
her
allegiance
the
of
who
through
Uioagh
And
it
iiarptptiv
"
to
Vide
Strabo,
as,
Heniy
in
the
5th
I., Relations
note
Bello
of
Vide
Zosimos,
Vide
M.
king,
the
Roman
throw
off
sovereignty
taken
prisoner
Roman
trade
by
Palmyra,*
with
India
Persico,
called
of
my
our
lying
also
of
Abraham,
Roman,
whom
and
xpionavot
ovtoq
Hist
Lib.
Anrelianns
QalUeni.
22.
of
Meadows
qv,
tpyaoi^
possibly they sailed
Gold,
of
at
Hira,
little
to
Maasondi,
from
the
Obseryations,
India
of
Aug.
Script,
x.,
xxxi.
Hist.
Ang.
China,
Babylon,
vi. pp.,
xzxv.
xii., 90, 92
pp.
Scrip., II., 176.

X
up
which
to
and
S.W.
I., 440.
Vopiaci,
at
dovXoc
Very
speaks of ships
Beinaud's
Hist.
the
lived
Odkaooov
Kara
ry
was
I., 20.
attention,
era,
see
the
Pahnyrene,
of
says
slave
firi
Pliny, vi.,
in
the
Arabes.
PolUo,
Vide
so
Augustus.*
to
destroyed
AQpafiog
AôvXi^t
passage
tr., and
but
the
ventured
unlike
the
was
*0 ^f
broker).
III., 5, and
itself, for
eentnry
goods
generalship,
to
held
by
and
and
....
xr..
247, 1., Sprenger's
itself,
them
the
prince
and
Procopins
he
iroXfc
(v
Bawlinson
its market
silently
title
the
to
to
their
town
and
in
but
from
for
services
she
India,
time,
that
king,
or
De
fxovroc."
in
later
their
av^poct
Vologesia
Sir
mach
(a ship agent
Pwfiaiov
his
the
to
with
trade
elected
as
its
land
by
with
West
their
unable
am
the
energy
defeated
end
an
did
Gulf.
Persian
the
Homeriies
Adule
put
they
if
In
Palmyra
pillaged
up
river
"
from
Zenobia,
time
the
exchanged
moment
own.
India
either
trade.
the
266,
a.d.
same
Alexandrian
The
XYii.
the
thus
for
length
at
was
at
and
275,
A.D.
For
Rome.
to
the
his
by
widow
his
queen,
East,' but
Aurelian^
and
Gallienus,
by
its
and
forces
own
its
of
and,
by
that
power,
empire,
raised
death,
and
of
produce
miles
and
traffic
ever
little.
they discharged
distance
this
By
know
days' journey
manufactures
way
Indian
îfit
"
ships
reached
two
traders,
the
we
no
the
250
of
wealth
his
little
some
India.
in
Palmyra
up
this
tables.
draught
In
Muziris
near
was
took
Palmyra
the
Roman
was
his
At
or
of
with
the
which
295
on
Euphrates
nearly
Indian
towns
Teredon
at
Hghter
was
at
Arab
grew
Odenatus,
of
of
purchase
rapidly
river,
distance
always
the
met
the
Vologesia, however,
ascertain.
of
believe, had
of
Vologesia,
vessels
in
or
people.
through
to
mouth
the
for
the
vessels, brought
the
ascend
JUSTINIAN.
Augustus
and
to
native
to
OP
Peutingerian
reason
every
perhaps
Persian
trade
and
names
of
in the
of
have
we
Greek
temple
appears
course
Palmyra,
the
that
for
authorities
the
for
account
seaboard,
Arab,
with
business
DEATH
THE
TO
with
296
EMBASSIES
INDIAN
broken
not
stationary
when
by
up
Pahnyra
that, in
Alexandrian
the
:
the
very
the
given
But
development.
If it
kemb
the
of
reweaving
in
their
'
go
ifiwoXfiiAa
rovTo
"
Quid
lineas
micantes
lucidas
Aug.
Hist.
the
TaxoOfv
p.,
and
fet
may
bi
it
cast
all
lustre
is
that
from
taunts,
is
it
about
also
What
and
ladies
wives
shine
and
web
and
undoing
our
in
steeped
thereof
them
tr.
again,
p.
re
iitv
woXtn
Tvpy
cat
rovrtav
cfiiropot
ivOtvdt
wicovv,
Procopius,
"
is, and
"
it
of
there
hate
VeUeraque,
'
make
both
spare.
and
HoUand'a
down
manner
ado
to
with
when
labour
what
Hist.
ri
tg
yriv
Arcana,
twi
rate
Kai
ri
fipiaOai
avaoav
25
c,
ôivtcifC
iiriSfifiiovpyoicai
140,
p.
and
ro
Am-
xiv., 9, 7.
-fflgyptopetitas loquar!
That
Scrip.
upaivfitvOQ,
III., 1., 247
far
purpurft, plumandi
difficultate
See
and
Philemon
hoary
the
further
its
jealousy
and
"
their
double
Biypvr^
^v
aviKoBiv
to
^vvifiatviv,
Harcellinus,
mianus
ftt)m
cc
how
ttuOn.
iraXaiov
have
I., 124
"
trees
The
afterwards
and
assailed
the
II., 191
after
yam.
street
fiiraKflS
ik
ra
tvravBa
rixvcrac
XX.,
velvets.**
and
'Ifiaria
the
and
us
of
the
made
counteracted
both,
Pliny,
their
Georgics
yea,
with
kind
in
of
Seres/
costeth, and
it
abroad
idlks
tpyalîffOai
"
this
it re-made
was
spin it,
filled with
raw
affected
stayed
for
room
its
dyed.'
have
have
to
antagonism,
leaves
here
dames
toil
they
when
and
again
and
labour
Btu"",
the
tenuia
card
they
water,
whereupon
in
from
depectnnt
foliis
ut
commercial
by
broaght
was
Seres
The
"
ample
was
far
the
be
to
be
to
protection,
as
in
over
have
so
before
as,
which
Tyre*
must
Roman
by
brought
or
supply
to
silk, of
Sidon
or
must
people, however,
induced
usually
and
monsoons,
there
Alexandrian
The
Tyre
opened,
India,
the
of
discovery
the
if
its
to
manufacturing
the
g.,
Berytus
to
to
it, first
to
which,
taken
once
with
trade
e.
and
route,
also
such
required
as
Hadrian.
intended
districts, but
and
stuffs,
then
route
stimulus
by
may
drawn
soon
were
as
Phoenicia,
was
if in
or
Alexandrian
the
thread,*
stuffs
Pahnyrene
of
Nelcyndon,
was
in the
or
into
up
out.
we
Emperor
Pahnyrene
have
consumption,
cities
the
must
commodities
for
great
mart
state
prosperity,
the
by
of
passage
neighbouring
fitted
were
Pahnyra
Palmyra,
such
the
of
wants
Indian
by
died
have
to
its
state,
controlled
and
said
be
affected
to
sea
of
only
not
of
which
languishing
so
directed
almost
it may
short
situation
markets
aid
trade
and
rapidly declined,
it
in
was
accorded
privileges
comparatively
they
was
circumstances
The
the
it
time
some
"
The
I.
it
as
merchants,
Among
reckon
least
at
Caracalla
of
reign
destroyed,
was
far
so
the
from
but
REIGN
THE
It remained
catastrophe.
great
one
any
PROM
ROME,
TO
the
plumandi.
d
di
Ammianus
di"Scultate
stufls
"
from
xiriuv
vivofniKaai
Quid
ik
Tyre
Tyro
pemobiles."
and
Sidon
Sidone
"
were
tenuitate
Yopiscus,
of
fiira^fiQ lyKaWtaviiriAaoi
irXovfifiia Kd\tiv.
Marcell.,
et
xiv., 9, 7.
'
"
Procopius
sUk,
xpvtroic
de
perCarinus
gather
irav-
.fidificiis,
CLAUDIUS
OP
and
the
rival
"
his
and
despised
mother,
avenged
it;
foreign
The
distant
chief, from
civil
the
was
part
in
as
noblest
Tide
Besides
was,
twice
2, 278
his
and
took
"
261, the
afflicted
it
In
suburbiam
et
Aug.
(Hist.
Eusebius
Bruchium.
Mains
xxi., Tr.
Hist
Vopis.,
which
few
to
the
leave
to
Cass., 22
Dio.
c^
by Seyerns.
them
"
diu
fatigata, ad
aspere
nltimom
regionis
amisit
cerUmina
maximam
partem,
donuciUum,"
hominum
prcBstarUium
ad
jurgiis
civilibus
"
xxii., 16, 16.
^milianus,
A.D.
of
"
agente,
msenibus,
ditUumum
appeUabatnr,
Bruchion
As
on
ment
employ-
all strangers
conceded
seditionibns
imperium
prolapsis, diatisque
Mar.,
carried
as
hands
diiipiraoOri,
navra
circum-
found
the
and
Scrp.
Aug.
compelled
Bulentariam
Jus
such
India,
in
was
forces
principal
its
longer
no
the
by
Aureliano
annls
intemeciTa
but
Hist.
the
intends
Alexandria
post
it
necessarily
L.
51
"Sed
ships,
tKvtvutv
ra
the
away
that
readily
or
it
Under
with
that
citizens, he
of the
merchants
armies.*
and
from
p. iupra,
massacie
also
He
large
of
fleets
and
competitor^
held
and
take
to
up
losing side,
sacked,
by Roman
fell away,
so
set
centre
very
unsuccessful
taken
and
neglected,
port,
note
besieged
itself
one
once
the
its
became
people
excitable
the
it
very
Under
prosperity.
in
of
the
to
on
other
than
on
went
city,
It
During
influences
the
hand,
of
independent,
commercial
war.'
more
almost
of
its
by
on
civil
every
was
large
city, except
Flav.
not
death
275.
a.d.
to
career
the
on
driven
destroyed,
distant
"
the
did
the
from
Aurelian,
Palmyra
merely
but
emperor
and
trade
Aur.
Alexandria
General,
its
indeed,
for
qxm
in
and
stancês,
c,
an
Ever
quarter
mnltis
of
plunder
which
Empire
of
ambitious
imperial purple.
Zenobia,
savagely
and
and
subjected
not
Alexandria,
much,
suffered
and
rich
acknowledged
id., 17
heard
Hadrian
people
Roman
story,
uninterrupted
discord,
prominent
77
there.
Caracalla
and
treacherously
that
to
Roman
and
State.
powerful
of
garrison
able
L.
native
from
the
of
235,
a.d.
frontier,
of its fall
from
blow
state
period
hour
of
privileges
the
of
favoured
specially
its
Caracalla'
was
Severus,
turbulent
for
almost
massacre
disturbed
dreary
a
of
his
and
it
297
JUSTINIAN.
who
emperors
gave
were
OP
recover.
Alexander
on
who
abuse
merchants
II.
this
who
their
DEATH
jests'those
Hadrian,*
city
and
easily
ribald
and
sneers,
THE
TO
post
Zohrab.
the
Scrip.,
Eccl.,
123
ib.
Chron.
diutinam
p.,
tells
vii.)
of
consequence
and
Treb.
Tyranni
82,
of
its
Canon.,
obsidionem
228,
of
sedition
siege
under
summo,
"c., pp.,
the
civil
war;
capture,
Claudius,
excidio
vld.
v.
and
misery
and
and
ii.
Firmns,
and
Satuminus
PoUio.
and
a.d.
deletum
confusion
ib.
22, of the
the
278,
andria,
Alex-
in
plague
destruction
"
est.""
of
Alexandriw
p.
892
cd.
298
INDIAN
merchants,
rich
III.
able
weakness
repel
upon
people,
whose
last
from
They
seem
with
Coptos
with
other
another
tor,
shall
old,
of
exercitum
alere
Be
mazlmam
posse
pedum
et
trade
impossible
of
state
in
Indian
time
other
conditions,
endeavour
fmset
scspe
denum."
it
as
ipse
show
to
Blemmyis
was
in
Indi,
absont
capita
able
which
to
form
they
Bactriani,
and
that
ships
in
in
"
figured
Saraceni,
must
Yopiscus,
have
Probus
been
captives
prtetor
Perste."
"
captives
xvii.,
from
ib,, 221,
Yopiscus,
Palmyra.
II.
est."
"
gentium
ib,, IIS,
elephanti
in
India.
to
so
After
India.
to
them
Indo9
Firmus
of
ships
Pomp.
ad
dentes
wealth
his
of
diceret,
societatem
quoque
duos
Alexandria
opinion
....
Bactriani
naoe"
classes
pectore
correct
more
cum
the
dicimdomnm
ssepe
Blemyis
"
adds,
from
went
pnblice
habuisse
this
with
vultus
then
multa
inaertis,
nt
et
describes
Yopiscus
rare,
chartis,
dicitur
quoque
dlvitilB
hiyua
medicamentis
Idem
and
;"
II.
p.
find
anywhere
Rome
Aurelian
extraordinary,
was
cannot
"
Saracenis
ib., 280,
"
de
glntino.
et
De
"
aliisqne
habuisse
papyro
cum
Firmus
bitumine
tantum
et
of
wealth
the
quadratnris,
tenuit
negotiatorias
'
that
under
though
Alexandria,
either
wretched
but
But
India
was
the
stop
them.
to
channel,
beUeve
to
us
than
on
vitreis
et
perhibetur
But
to
came
leads
to
dwells
Yopisciis
'
other
some
Probus*
Alexandrian
race,
savage
friendship.
for
route
^no
"
from
the
on
India
to
their
towns
the
of
one
Ptolemais,
and
so
paper.
nam
him
it
means
InduriBse
far
into
Rome
flowed
again
of
ships
cultivated
these
hands
shoulders,'
Firmus
sent
fierce
"
Coptos
longer
no
Blemmyes,
that
sedulously
portage
present
and
by
more
everywhere
their
who
where
diverted
the
beneath
recovered
town
not
the
for
Alexandria
and
have
în the
if
And
Berenice,
"
that
trade
of
"
India,
and
it
was
who
barbarians,
grow
occupied
to
^the
the
did
interest
have
ended
or
from
It
Empu-e.
merchants
of
said
is
Roman
frontiers.
once
Alexandrian
to
279)
began
ill-guarded
motives
(a.d.
derived
probably
of
neighbourhood
the
doubt
the
incursions
heads
the
of
who
of
the
its
pressed
infested
ROME.
TO
profit.
The
to
Firmus,*
as
than
honour
EMBASSIES
I., Yiii.,
Mela.,
after
the
barbarum,
II.
The
60.
triumph
of
Blemyea
Indi
and
299
XI.
Art.
Verseifrom
"
Pvrana,
and
the
Chdrvdkas,
Sarva-dariana'Sangraha,
Rdmayana,
Indian
or
Freedom
the
Materialists,
of Speculation
Esq., D.C.L.,
in
his
given
has
heretical
the
on
essay
of
account
an
(Misc. Essays, i.,402
alludes
and
some
priesthood
not
aware
to
quoted
been
still
which
contains
good
of
passages
and
in
the
follows
"
All
1.
continues
orders
Muie,
refers
of
for
the
which
of
similar
verses
tendency,
whole,
the
in the
occur
the
or
be
Sangraha*
of
account
and
the
heretical),
which
he
which
are
and
am
having
Wilson,
Darfiana
concise
the
I
Vedanta,
orthodox
the
he
(Varhaspatya
Professor
Sarva
or
Brahmans,
in
Vrihaspati
by
the
which
tenor
same
atheistical,
themselves."
the
of
5, 6),
pp.
contrivance
on
translate
shall
Sketch
"
(Misc. Ess., i.,.404)as
derived
more
the
is
of India, both
Wilson
Materialists
the
author,
containing
schools
of
that
adduced
work
or
XVI.,
and
of
aphorisms
Colebrooke
cites,
both
them
compare
Vishnu
Purftna
Ram^yana.
The
(1.)
"
(a
many
clever,
and
livelihood
however,
Vol.
Vedas
to
of
verses
As,
not.
founder
system
the
the
Professor
satirical
with
one
philosophical
different
on
Mr.
also, in his
tlie commentators
of
Acharyya
Madhava
J.
By
"
Hindus,
(As. Res.,
the
on
Colebrooke
Mr.
or
Remarks
Charvakas,
Hindu
means
contains
extant
from
whole
a
"
attributed
either
by
which
work
Vrihaspati,
secure
which
the
1861.]
Wilson
the
by
the
of
of the
Ifindus
verses
whether
Sotras),
or
to
India.
of
tenets
some
December,
tenets
made
"the
that
asserts
lAth
Professor
the
of
school,
quotes
Ancient
schools
the
ff).
attacks
the
to
materialistic
of
Sects
Religious
the
with
the
Vishnu
LL.D.
[lUad Saturday,
In
illustrating
the
from
passage
the
DarSana
Sarva
Sangraha
as
"
this
has
is
There
to
Published
heaven,
no
exist]
which
uttered
been
are
in another
by Vrihaspati
world,
productive
in
the
final
no
Bibliotheca
of
also
liberation,
nor
future
Indica,
soul
no
ceremonies
any
reward.
Noe.
63
of
2.
and
[which
142.
The
castes
Agni-
300
VERSES
hotra
sacrifice, the
{tridanda\^ and
of
ordained
imderstanding
nor
exalted
If
4.
defunct
even
who
out
remain
is not
of
food
the
let
similarly
body
borrow
If
does
man
ceremonies
devised
'
by
See
aboYe
the
Both's
who,
knowing
mentioned,
the
the
has
the
the
and
there
cited
follows
In
the
and
the flame
qf
puiport
with
distinct
from
another
If
"
fruit
of
contrasted
1 of
is
"
with
the
com-
Hindus,"
Boehtlingk
and
iz., 296,
of
satiates
[as
If
the
vain
xii.,
heaven
the
is
and
In
that
obtained
of
another
of
luscious
sacrifice
which
verse
the
the
have
in
of
the
text
with
a
an
fruit
from
trees
after
the
passed
been
nourish
of
are
sense
of
similar
essence
then
away,
the
to
gone
growing
performer,
consumed
the
is varied
oil must
it has
gratifications
ascetic
in
Indian
from
after
all
have
the
text
rewards
worshippers,
trees
of
mortifications
enjoys
of
exists
by
introduced
are
stanzas
soul
the
Qerman
into
tJien
creatures,
beatitude."
the
oocaaioos
chandrodaya
tenets
Verse
that
it
by
the
the
following
idea
expectation
from
produced
forest."
the
materials
the
be
The
The
"
and
quoted
also.
of
summit
man,
the
on
Ch"rv"ka
to
"
body,
as]
even
lamp.**
text
and
defunct
twice-bom
Prabodha
Taylor,
verses
there
adduced
are
the
of
the
to
utterance
the
The
"
called
Dr.
by
slays cattle
Veda,
drama
give
third
and
extinguished
that
and
ceremoniaJ,
abundant
an
sky."
livelihood
consult
"
42
y.
Delusion),
(or
and
s'raddha
verse
world,
of
Manu,
from
cattle
the
English
into
second
those
of
act
personn,
The
of the
principles
second
translated
dramatis
"
Sects
tridandin,
by Mann,
expressed
himself
Sarva-darsanasangraJta,
the
tridanda
and
both
been
materialists.
in
words
Ck"ldstUcker), May"moha
among
as
of
why
three
The
back?
come
of
9.
Religious
the
"Sketch
body,
means
else.
can
ashes?
to
his
roof
merrily,*
how
to
mere
are
nothing
passages
notion
meaning
conveys
Professor
the
for
with
to
Jones.)
(which
dead
him
impel
the
writers.
refers
(Sir W.
and
other
This
the
and
Wilsons
Lexicon,
10, 11, and

'
to
for
kindred
say]
you
live
him
quits
friends
on
reduced
he
when
his
Brahmans,
IVofeasor
referred
and
for
world
who
earth, why
butter:
been
once
[as
people
let
clarified
satiates
their
upon
to
own
people
Since
5.
Hve,
does
has
f mnish
to
below]
his
manes)'
presented
swallow
another
affection
not
Hence
8.
them].
those
it
immolate
the
to
animal
an
[in consequence]
provisions [as
any
man
after
to
goes
food
means
neither
have
that]
worshipper
oblations
and
earth
is
of
to
[by
a
money,
to
food
filled by
While
6.
return
offer
offered
Sacrifice
with
journey
can
true
quite superfluous
it is
are
house?
him
7.
behind
men
the
are
who
be
the
not
(offering
upon
in heaven
persons
does
why
creatures,
setting
are
Jyotishtoma
Sraddha
[it
If
8.
energy.
heaven,*
to
father!
for
Creator
aslies,
with
staff
triple
mendicant's
smearing
of
the
by
the
at
the
Vedas,
practice
liveHhood
slaughtered
three
the
"C.
SARVA-DARSANA-SANGRAHA,
THE
FROM
in
will
the
voluptuary
favourable
the
to
flagration
conare
the
former.
'
See
Dum
Manu,
Ckur. XV.,
32.
122
chap, ill.,verses
vivimus,
vivamus,
"
Let
to
us
the
eat
end.
and
drink, for
to-morrow
ux
die."*
"
302
VEBSES
hriMi
yuddkdya
FROM
evdhhavad
'bhavat
raxd
had
Indians
in
general)
writer
proceeds
beguiled
In
other
triple
the
others
the
merit.
religious
fire
produce
after
kimiy and
to
other
If
him.
If
they, trusting
them.^
that
unsettled
entered
the
and
gods
road,
smitten
were
(3.)
The
had
that
when
but
by
The
resides
at
distance
destroyed
is
of
purport
Wilson,
the
ibis
renders
who
to
of
bring
half-Terse
it
food
thus
do
for
"
"
on
of
the
times
which
R"mayana
presentation
energies,
abandoned
been
the
the
right
they
had
they
to
bore,
which
correctly understood
be
in
had
Daityas
between
combat
must
were
longer
any
all their
the
not
persons
Daityas
them
perished."
It
great
ing
reason-
[intelligent]
the
to
received
not,
founded
also
has
:
along
and
pondered
previous
of
passage
and
be
righteousness
they
food
tiien
is entitled
had
In
father
own
any
to
this doctrine
followed
former.
is exalted
his
carry
mustered
latter, who
armour
been
following
aaiixical
Professor
the
by
the
Then
the
and
Asuras,
defended
been
battle.
to
to
When
deities
upon
is superior
abroad,
none
favour.
the
If Indrsi,
traveUing
other
that
so
in the
cats,
methods,
with
to
person
assertions
by
cussion
dis-
condudve
child.
utterances
numerous
of error,
path
approached
and
who
this
on
only
Deceiver,
Veda
triple
the
me,
by
great
that
InfaUible
and
bear
not
sacrifice
are
I express
it is
by
Thus,
the
by
regarded
skies
the
accepted
are
which
in
need
settled
been
Brahmans.
leaves
eats
another
who
no
gods,
consumed
slaughter
which
have
happiness.
to
yourselves.
like
by
it has
which
people
to
the
not
the
sacrifices, feeds
slain
by food
heresy.
ordinances
the
of
next
by
others
butter
numerous
worshipper
satiated
opinions
fall from
Asuras,
the
offered
After
conducive
as
not
of
of
the
will
assertion
beast
heretical
deluded
sacrifice] is
animal
this, should
to
let the
credence,
that
be
by
an
fact
does
should
irdddhas
with
really
is
man
it be
why
heaven,
then
woods,
is the
tena
doctrines,
sorts
on
which
in
godhead
to
other
others
oblations
reward,
attained
having
animals
that]
Buddhist
Vedas,
doctrine
the
practising illusion,
sacrifice, and
[of
future
and
founded
the
impersonated
for
(= Daityas),
reviled
is
say
stand
many
system
dvija
great
here
Jaina
Asuras
of
[To
any
means
Some
slaughter
the
of
punar
te
Deceiver,
entire
exclaimed,]
the
by
the
Veda.
tatra
the
great
these
ceremonial
[they
This,
time
abandoned
Deceiver,
of
Daityas
short
very
The
praihamam
yah
Daityas (who
embracing
"
eha
yuddham
aanmarffa-paripatUhinah
Mayamoha,
the
into
devdsw'om
devaih
ahhud
nashte
how
seduced
Taio
*surd
nehir
describing
Delusion,
\ 25.
tesham
pw*vam
After
the
samupatthitdh
dharma-kavachcu
"C.
dvijd \ hcUdicha
Sa
26.
THE
unnecessary
person."
for
one
INDIAN
ON
alluded.
have
It contains
unwilling
and
Dafiaratha,
rendered
it
the
for
of
the
Brahmans,
and
words,
which
the
contrary
were
descendant
Raghu,
who
superior understanding,
able
notions,
ordinary
other
person
what
gain
that
every
and
dies
ia the
'
Verses
into
in
duty
to
nothing
The
striking
4"11
his
hare
'
here
of
verses
as
1.
one,
dharmdpetam,
his
Gorresio's
Qorresio.
the
not,
person,
to
fitable
ideas
12.
of
How
duty
of
Raghu,
to*
any
unpro-
contemptible
one
other
any
do
to
GorreBio
:*
ordinary
such
the
these
ascetic*
can
kin
was
with
an
entertain
an
anyone
and
like
notions,
of
all,
city,
descendant
ought
with
who
the
to
go
all
Bharata,
Rama,
consonance
You,
in
them
by
comfort
to
to
in
king's
versed
desired
to
excel-
most
acquainted
seeking
words
parallel
Manu,
follows
Our
While
edition,
and
"ther,
reflection,
same
verse
and
unwilling
8.
the
be
person
?
with
what
other?
any
dharmopetam.
has
The
former
reading.
beat
fulfilled
alone
Any
4.
reads
to
seeing
is bom
alone?'
any
one
any
creature
Schlegel
can
to
other,
any
addressed
an
How
kin
of
has
from
were
8.
be
of
unprofit-
if you
as
person.
one
any
such
entertain
Ed.
Javali,
duty, being
and
ought
from
Brahmans,
of
to
and
inteUigent
are
in
Ayodhyakanda,
116,
learning,
following
and
italics
in
put
logician (naiydîka)
thorougldy
You,
2.
Bha-
have
versions
those
Then
1, 2.
lent
but
Section
Rama,
to
was
duty,
duty.*
to
Purana
dutiful
SchlegePs
I have
with
to
translated,
two
own
my
Ramatana,
comforting
who
in
not
Vishnu
of
text
father
his
by
Rflmayana,
closely
excellent
addressed
versed
of
placed
most
and
most
thus
was
rata,
the
Schlegel.
Ed.
108,
Javali,
who
to
Ayodhyakanda,
Section
1.
the
was
late
found,
be
who
AyodhyS,
to
him
to
may
of
his
by
south
comparison.
coincide
Sarva-dariana-sangraha,
Ramayana,
have
facilityof
which
passages
according
and
editions,
the
of
passage
edition
of Rama,
made
offered
now
This
both
colunms
the'resolution
forests
throne
Bharata.
anew,
Gorresio's
parallel
the
Javali, in which
Brahman
arrangements
the
Marshman's
and
Carey
of
of
brother,
younger
from
of the
shake
to
the
from
return
possession
take
in
deviate
to
speech
the
ineffectually
he endeavours
303
MATERIALISTS.
them
to
with
in
a
viii.,17,
to
take
had
posseflnon
sufficiently
of
the
iv., 289
moral
annexed,
ft; which
I hare
occurs
in
the
attempted
:"
virtue
other
is the
ties
only
and
friend
dom,
king-
Schlegel's recension.
different
and
him
B"ma
that
urging
exhorting
that
friendships
follows
end
with
us
our
in
death.
departing
breath.
yeiy
to
put
304
VERSES
therefore,
to
any
who
is
insane,
be
no
of
who
man
there,
and
then
and
proceeds
the
following
men's
and
the
affections
You,
most
ought
paternal kingdom,
a
and
yourself
in
expects
paradise.
each
of
Alone,
4.
5.
This
log
His
friends
Be
then
By
virtue
is
Hah"bharata,
dustaram,
the
led,
imitated,
let
and
expanded
the
ix.,
unborn
6,
gloom
1.
"Having
[or, the
in
in
in
to
cross,"
moving]
one
ascend
he
now
laid.
of
the
dead.
doom.
Parva
iv., 244,
probably
are
mahdnti
abysse?
the
is
leaves.
Anusfisana
baJiudhd
dark
paradise.
gloom.
Manu,
words
the
tions
gratifica-
way.
guards
day
or
The
crossed
Enjoying,
in
kinsman
virtue
xiiith
tamdmai
token
receives.
lifeless
diflScult
Tirtvd
our
world
immeasurable
the
[in
tened
fas-
stay,
can
recompense
help
to
dread,
the
of
heart, but
stored,
virtue
cross
6,806"6,816.
crosses
tfUiyam:
the
we
aching
hair
braid
does
then
the
sod, their
the
with
of
right,
or
beneath
lent
opu-
city eagerly
her
[his father]
us
light, alone
the
in
18.
Indra
as
companion
one
the
Permit
royalty, disport yourself
beside
son,
level
road
wrong
exquisite
Daâtha
19.
nor
is the
sees
depart,
hoard
Veda,
Atharva
dkramatdm
immense,
he
clod,
there
in
wife,
^virtne
"
the
of
[his
creature
or
verses
"
does
with
You
alarm,
17.
that
mourning].
of
and
single
prince,
tifications
gra-
actions, wrong
Like
passage
joying,
En-
disport
Indra
kinsfolk,
in
with
enthroned
you,
sessions
pos-
16.
dust
be
Ayodhya
braid
houses,
away
troubles.
to
expects
and
them.
upon
the
men's
are
to abandon
from
with
abode,
temporary
loving
enter
to
yourself
her
9.
of
free
beset
city
father, mother,
Nor
and
with
Dasaratha
Alone
3.
path,
exquisite
as
10.
Nor
upon
that
royalty,
there
yourself
ought not, hero,
8.
single
prince, the
of
your
uneven,
mourning].
of
token
property, but
(Ul abodes)
enthroned
you,
in
fastened
hair
[in
Ayodhya
opulent
eagerly
enter
be
to
and
sojourns
his
so
mothers,
all idea
troubles.
with
beset
Permit
to
painful,
road,
wrong
on
any
journey
15,
men,
abandoning
by
fathers, and
and
his
case
into
quits
on
as
in the
as
goes
then
proceeds
7.
of
Just
following day
suffer
fasten.
to
and
rary
tempo-
not
excellent
not,
are
regarded
village,
there, and
the
attachment
be
who
man
father
any
to
14.
strange
and
{lit.abodes),
good
their
so
but
will
of
journey
6,
property
insane.
abode
mothers,
and
possessions
which
his
day;
fathers,
houses,
his
is
13.
lodging;
feels
them
alone.
and
resemble
who
to
dies
mother
man
and
is
creature
every
alone,
both
sojourns
quits
that
Hence
the
into
and
on
born
as
in
as
goes
village,
strange
and
anything
Just
5.
seeing
regarded
one
other.
case
father
is
"C.
attachment
his
as
to
since
any
THE
feels
persons,
mother,
to
FROM
in
third
tamos
derived
ajo
many
heaven."
of
the
tarati
from
ndimm
directions
father]
is
now
nor
to
him
you
one
father
the
than
seminal
seed
the
terrestrial
has
which
but
you
had
for
here,
they
are
the
just
and
when
intent
and
progenitors
see
what
for
what
can
15.
If
[reaUy]
passes
another^
then
to
man
by
wise
the
eat
cast
an
object
behind
his
vpon
that
of
your
to
posed
com-
stow,
be-
no
gent
intelli-
that
which
perception,
back
Compare
and
whatever
MahEbhiiutOy
when
offered
the
gods
the
who
is
him
carry
by
26.
beyond
Udyoga
but
Parva,
man
and
let
his
posed
com-
[containing
as] worship,
sacrifice,
stow,
be-
practise
[the world],
to
multiply
Understand,
gent
intelli-
meant
that
hereafter; regard
senses,
to
books
men
[prince],
is
then
of another,
austerities, abandon
gifts.
an
[really^
one
offered
wise
precepts
merely
is
If
24.
These
25.
offer
are
what
provisions for
no
by
what
see
travelling abroad,
journey.
such
intent
are
dead!
be
lations
Ob-
progenitors
food!
the body
die
23.
but
here
no
tion
afflic-
they
men
of
irdddha
of
suffer
to
ceremony,
into
exists
one
and
eaten
practise
forth
just
such
and
annihilation.
for
oblation
let
is
but
of
inquu-e
the
destruction
passes
beings
justice,
are
the
left
fered
of-
travdUng
draw
to
hereafter; regard only

is
be
Understand,
[prince]
of
[the world],
charms
17.
body
sacrifice,
for
incur
[containing
austerities, abandon
gifts.
one
as] worship,
offer
mere
by
books
men
precepts
are
food
place
such
go;
human
to
upon
the
to
to
here,
eat?
here
not
others
but
That
21.
being needlessly injured.
adhere
and
of
man's
son.
had
of
are
they
is
gone
he
principle,
substance
Wherefore
as
their
:
of
of
air, combined
such
"
is
seed
his seminal
and
course
father
the
seminal
which
22.
no
than
has
Men
man
These
16.
journey,
of
is
mother
you
die
gods
who
the
tion
afflic-
to
irdddha
need
he
abroad;
such
let
of
14.
into
the
the
ment*
la-
they
eaten
with
to
men
suffer
dead
is
destruction
oblcUian
an
such
and
the
to
blood
monarch
oblations
upon
with
place
annihilation.
incur
the
such
justice,
to
creature
generation
needlessly
of]
more
therefore
20.
and
person,
do
;
another
nothing
him
to
you
one
I advise.
That
Therefore
fate
[the
you
[are]
12.
beings;
being
13.
adhere
go
man's
human
are
to
of
injured.
others
is
to
gone
he
course
such
"
bined
com-
nor
you,
king [was]
substance
generation.
monarch
the
blood
and
his
to
that
what
more
creature
seminal
mother
the
as
of
other
an-
I advise.
as
nothing
principle
with
of
you
is
nothing
you,
[are]
do, therefore,
11.
to
king [was]
that
and
person
;
to
nothing
305
MATERIALISTS.
INDIAN
ON
not
the
reach
only
yerae
no
that
4205.
exists
one
that
which
of
which
your
is
306
is
VERSES
to
be
accept
persuaded
the
your
be
allow
object
an
this
upon
should
of all mankind,
guide
and
which
"C.
of
Actmg
18^
principle,
reach
the
beyond
Benses.*
THE
PROM
the
Acting
upon
should
be
by Bharata,
the
kingdom.
abide
28
the
and
mental
they,
For
it is the
in
on
It
87.
qualified
for
Just
88.
is
in
most
the
40.
Bays
These
the
are
the
M"yamoha,
principles
in
the
of the
Chanr"kas.
Prabodha^lM^ndroya,
is
"
Act
not,
this
free
men,
great
from
Perception
ii.
of
miserable,
to
seen
is the
be
again,
confused
which
fortune
not
are
world,
of
eminent
which
are
This
do
Accept
[or
other
enjoyment.
very
way
perturbed;
abide.
descendant
unjust
every
exist
pleases.
men
this
89.
happy.
86.
foundation
may
just
are
the
while
these
to
is the
men,
Kakutstha,
"
for
of
enjoy, theref""e,
highest']world;
happiness
world.
he
world
which
is this
such
them
firm
no
this
which
RSxasas,
region
is
Qan-
heard.
now
imagines
there
Thus
the
only
are
whatever
know
this
is
names
which
one
yielded
and
illusion
of
dear
We
departed
have
scene
Any
their
nor
Yaxas,
may
kings
excellent
of time.
power
dharvas,
85,
verses
wives, 84, ELave
whither
not
in
abandoning
and
the
(whose
other
many
of
son
enumerated
monarchs,
and
Xupa,
these
29, ff),and
to
Follow,
path.
Brahma,
sons
accept
88.
proper
are
suaded
per-
counsels,
illustrious
names
kind,
man-
be
to
"
wise
in your
all
of
guide
Bharata,
therefore,
27.
principle, which
yourself
by
the
perception.*
this
allow
self
your-
kingdom.
of
and
therefore,
contemn
seeks
you.
kingdom,
rivals
and
only proof/*
he
wrath,
This
three
different
the
anushtnbh
is
his
sentiments
Brahman
(istika)
not
nihilist
become
become
stop
J"v"U's
the
It
there.
even
is not
former,
of
section
doctrines.
and
Carey
Gorresio's
as
adduce
here
not
the
the
compared
as
one
decided
We
there
in
which
enter
the
created
the
produced
a
whole
the
in
that
are
elsewhere,
the
Bhigavata
the
all appearance
favour
in
as
with
form
the
changes
the
words
existent,
with
the
He
his
of
117, and
it
time)
Schlegel's
edition.
the
sections
with
tlie
under
Schlegel's
raises
then
It
up
the
gods,"
into
the
(pp.
with
evayambhur
Brahmd
27
"
"
an
incarnation
of Wilson's
the
daivcUais
svayambhUr
in
the
and
water,
aaha,
the
the
self-
earth, and
Brahm"
here
was
beeomes
which
act
an
translation), and
to
Vishnu.
Pur"nas
**
To
(which
edited
recension
Vishnur
text.
but
spirit.
who
82
ff.,ascribed
up
be
to
former
Brahmft,
Brahmd,
that
of
the
nothing
in
I will
but
I conceive
boar, raised
perfected
iii.,13, 18
author
therefore
earth,
R"mayana
origin),
BraJimd
is
the
Puiilna
becoming
sides,
Schlegel's edition,
produced
was
both
texts,
of
then
was
were
of
antiquity
There
who
Gorresio's
section
greater
"
studied
not
Gorresio's, what
of
thence
sons,
"c.
Vishnu
in
later
not
Rama
by
section
it agrees
I have
and
110th
the
the
i., 8, 7, and
Pur"na,
of
of
sponding
corre-
(a second
(as regards
which
section
From
(he deitiea.
account
in
1 09
readings
some
of
in
of
formed.
ether,"
in
section
Schlegel's
corresponding
world,
from
boar, and
of
Yasishtha
of
was
exUtent, together with
in
the
does
repudiation
follows
of
28"89,
in
edition
beginning
as
coincides
in
(in Schlegel's edition),

earth
the
that
question,
antiquity
argument
read
the
on
speech
with
ff., a
are
differ.
comparative
from
short
Bharata's
of
to
Gorresio's
may
extensive
contained
verses
of
represented
generally
text
when
I will
is
Gorresio^s, though
with
to
verses
the
116
40
discourse
Marshman's
and
in
of
section
time,
I
more
11, and
"
am
Buddhists
much
4
of
occasion
verses,
contains
stanzas
seen,
excess
But
corresponds
consideration)
that
have
{ndstihas)
the
believing
opportuneness
to
Upajdti
duced
is intro-
and
opportune
an
on
these
we
all in
are
Rama
that
J"vali, which
to
answer
As
contains,
118
regard
Having
of
expressed
had
he
nihilists
the
verses
Javali
addition,
time
repudiates
wholesome,
the
of
just
second
then
opinions
true,
edition, however,
latter.
Another
till section
these
of
the
the
no
(anuahtubh)
earlier
of
verses
doctrines
one
Schlegers.
the
of
116
In
the
in
(dstika), and
Gorresio's
than
interpolations
"
nihilist.*
than
Schlegel
doubt
as
he
in
To
109.
which
is
stanzas
verse,
suggestions,
section
opinion
which
in
tone
their
18th
the
Upajdti,
his
verses
the
exist.
nought
of
the
additional
recanting,
the
ntter
with
the
in
giyen
as
Javali's
to
metre,
these
Rama
to
it,
peculiarities of
the
commencement
the
following
half
believer
mentioned.
expressly
section
not
does
nor
again
again
"
and
addressed
I do
'
of
harsher
and
for,
then
words
I have
is much
86th
apologizing
as
The
"
some
Jftv"li, and
to
the
of
first
the
the
follow
Rama
atheism.*
to
concludes
108
of
longer
which
illustrate
reply
at
in
regards
in
latter
In
section.
"
As
answer
of the
stand
verses
well
section
the
by
which
more
represented
commencing
the
nine
those
and
R"mayana,
succeeded
spurious.
as
B"ma
the
Schlegel's edition,
verses,
added
are
regards
for
In
Ramayana,
of
immediately
is
29
the
editions
texts.
which
these
of
Bection
different
to
incensed
greatly
was
exhorted
being
at
slow
though
discourse,
heard
had
Rama
When
enemies.
this
30
MATERIALISTS.
INDIAN
ON
by
Brahmft,
avyayah,
is
to
Gorresio
the
"
in
monize
har-
self-
Brahmi,
308
VEESES
the
As
Brahman
the
of
doctrines,
ascribed
the
to
which
JavaH
that
those
that
bearing
it would
Mahabharata
the
of
contents
Book,
of
who,
there
that
largesses
on
Raxasa,
This
friend
a
"
place
thousand
in
wicked
this,
the
to
the
of
Kunti
son
elders,
death
speech
of
King
the
of
Since
gachardcharam
by
whole
imperishable
created
the
wôle
world,
to
none
became
found
necessary
in
Carey and
to
as
movtahU
and
sons,*' "c.
This
world,
ascribed
therefore,
out
all
the
reference
edition,
which
name
to
sons.
here
this
well
as
cut
you:
as
the
to
be
was
These
line
sabstitntes
i.e^
instead
of
he
"
he
"
rendered
was
to
Brahmi^
introduced,
alterations
with
mis-
great
so
tradition
Yishnu
ought
you
alteration
agrees
and
reverences
immoveable,'*
of
Hearing
kritdtmabhik,
last
of
and
and
your
by mythological
issue
kinsmen
all,
they
ptUrair
you,
pained
subsequent
to
the
were
undergone
in
mha
for
Ufe.'
all
those
falsely
Woe
your
supplicate
f* and
^this wretch,
"
be
ashamed,
Let
p]
exceeding
benedictions,
saluting
can
But
and
recently
are
strike
down
sons
Marshman's
What
Brahmans
triple staff,
exclaim.
not
King.
Brahmans,
these
wo/ds.
said
his
When,
Vishnu.
All
silent, being
with
that
'
the
his
avyayam,
the
but
sectary.
mendicant,
without
and
have
created
necessaiy
and
the
of
self-restraint,
you,
bow
who
fact
or
is described
their
utter
to
for
self-existent, imperieihaJble Vishnu
by the
xiith
bestowed
Brahmans,
slaughtered
ihe
words
from
Raxasa
had
and
have
to
the
the
or
hostile
garb
you
remained
who
me
sect
Brahmans,
scene
the
kmdied.
not
curse
the
when
addressed
themselves
me,
Raxasa,
maUgned
me
dty,
and
all the
and
King
your
Yudhishthira
to
for
P"ndavas,
the
to
wicked
Then
about
the
crown,
anxious
were
desirable
Yudhishthira,
reconciled
his
by
magnanimous
is
time
S"ntiparva,
stand
under
on
austerity
slayer
indignant, being
heart.
who
malediction
the
the
Brahman,
hair
addressed
king,
that
highly probable
following
concealed
of
number,
thus
Brahmans,
imputing
lock
practised
evil
wishing
the
at
genuine)
again standing silent, Charvaka,
fearless, surrounded
who
men
the
of
disguise
and
of
the
now
were
Duryodhana,
of
And
be
the
in
of
is told
to
entered
"c.,
Brahmans
rosary,
impudent
had
composition
appears
is meant
doubt,
the
the
contemner
was
Brahmans,
the
When
the
the
taken
having
with
Uttle
be
Yudhishthira
After
"
who
those
from
quoted
referred.
story
with
section
from
mouth
the
existed
passage
the
tenor
have
as
be
form
which
ff., in
(if
may
have
must
following
name,
can
that
their
old
as
its present
1,414,
verses
demon
the
be
era
received
in
verses
into
put
are
appear
must
appellation
verses
the
in
whatever
to
these
essentially
Charvakas
Materialists
Ramayana,
in
agree
Sarva'darSana'sangraha^
"C.
SARVA-DABSANA-SANGRAHA,
THE
PROM
are
SchlegeVs.
it
not
310
FROM
VERSES
ii.,11
Institutes,
309
ix., 225
himself
xi., 65,
rationaUstic
to
good
they
from
the
from
their
Vedas,
doomed
be
shall
be
to
upapdtaka^
an
made
be
in
heretical
anti-brahmanical
most
probably
sects
may
those
Hist*, of Anc.
whole
in
authors,
Gk"dhead
Thoagh
{e.g., Mababharata,
be
to
defence
or
employed
and
(xL 66)
said
is
of
to
an
however,
are,
possibly
other
some
As,
looked
of
{haUuha
a
to
and
and
Brahmanical
Mann
by
xii.
105), and
are
eonoUTe
of
the
the
is also
with
professors
of ten
to
different
or
other
as
(xii 111)
of
the
mythoorthodox
jealousy,
necessary
of different
{daktoard
have
reflection,
the
great
invoked
which
nation
imagi-
relations
(ii.11,) and
referred
and
of
to
limited
must
religions
iarka),
its aid
taMn)
exercise
ideas
revelation,
theory
artless,
in
may,
has
fact, the
most
are
functions
iuahka
Yedas,
In
religious
certain
MiiUer's
(see
religious emotions
therefore,
18,463,
(Mann,
the
external
upon
the
which
character,
the
to
Veda
theological speculation
since
certain
iii.
exposition
attributes
a
against
speculation
members
on
ia
reasoning
writings
component
run
over-
heretics
that
anchorets
the
them
their
no
also
universe.
likely
logic
as
threatened
is
early period.
of
in
on
but
of
very
those
particular
the
to
only
not
proceeded
ok
"
(viii^ 22)
Allusion
though
ff.)that
from
founded
deities, and
their
nihilist
referred
hynms
speculative
existence
assigned
which
the
p. 556
even
as
being
their
of
Lit.,
hymns,
express,
their
of
some
India
regarded
be
sense,
Buddhists,
anthropomorphic
and
poetical,
the
of
Sansk.
these
of
owed
is said
female
to
been
predonunate,
only pronounced
here
opinions
from
practised
been
viii., 363,
have
village
heinousness.
false,
included.
be
It is evident
and
separate
to
enjoined (ix.,225)
lesser
world,
oompled,
Brahmans,"
a
and
and
Sudras
is
next
were
in
All
^^
Vedas,
the
appear
Uving
who
96
worthless
which
of
it is
of
in
by
out
books,
are
is, however,
sin
or
the
two
religion.
The
they
and
from
Institutes
"in
cast
xii., 95,
heretics
king
;
;
89, 90,
v.,
Such
destitute
NihUism
banished.
be
disappear,
addicting
be
to
these
these
despise
Whatever
these
destruction
to
309)
perdition (viii.,
with
and
nihilists, and
of
unprofitable
are
kingdom
two
Brahman,
apart
(iv.,61) against
heretics;"
with
overrun
stand
when
period
I quote
Veda."
of the
date."
of
viiL, 22,
6mriti]y is
darkness.
up
warned
are
with
to
the
at
faithful
the
spring
the
reviler
on
recentness
numerous
to
founded
are
89;
Whatever
and
iruti
opinions whatever,
all heretical
v.,
(hetu-idatra), shall
writings*
the
96.
95,
;
^^
{jmritis)which
religious systems
for
xii., 33
nihilist, and
as
men
iv., 30, 61, 163;
ii., 11:
[of knowledge,
sources
161
66
specimens:
as
passages
iii.,150,
kc.
SARVA-DARSANA-8ANGRAHA,
THE
as
as
for
systemi
essential
parifftoQ.
INDIAN
ON
logical systems
that
should
they
India
of
the
should
give
nature
and
those
utterance
but
considerable
would
of
or
and
of
its
details
of
was
only
the
an
privileges
almost
brooke.
Misc.
the
without
of
Ess., i.,379
of
had
long
so
thinkers
perhaps
not
It
contents.
at
only
was
not
merely
tacitly set
and
denied,
and
and
assailed
the
with
when
the
aside
or
pleased
even
(ColeIn
79).
and
taught
of
authority
and
variety
of
but
openly
them
on
pendent
indelative
specu-
though
tenor,
sacred
of
their
books
was
discarded
abandoned
were
orthodox
the
divine,
of
portions
the
this
speculative
and
general
the
and
acknowledged,
undermined,
that
same
assertor
an
Lit.
isolated
founded
giance
alle-
Brahman
paramount
their
authority
Buddhists,
he
the
propound
some
institutions
the
by
with
variance
inconsistent
to
one
Even
entertain
nominally
was
permitted
were
principles,
Meanwhile
authority
this
as
to
the
if
maintained
as
ence
exist-
their
and
preserved,
be
and
the
that
that
which
generally regarded
be
to
but
Sansk.
to
fore
there-
Vedas.
clear
might
was
continued
scandal.
or
come
thought
free
and
firmly established,
it is
Miiller, Anc.
been
attached
ceremonial,
he
to
and
yet
by
the
more
speculation,
order,
character
hindrance
Vedas
been
established
own
of
one
fixed
restricting
philosophical opinion
any
of every
of
the
expression,
shown
even
and
not
merely
prescribed,
to
the
his
of
tradition
principles
but
extended
observer
profess
way
minutely
not
but
had
system
more
also
not
recension
had
he
opposed
supposed,
thought,
Brahmans,
particular
less
construction,
is, indeed,
as
particular Vedas,
the
Brahmanical
strictness
individual
of
of
of
the
author,
world,
or
institutions
process
of
out
any
the
more
here
stage
or
in
schools
some
the
was
allowed
be
to
after
liberty
different
other
belief
only
was
the
in
of
origin
expected
especially that,
more
deities,
or
In
springing
and
the
on
be
to
was
predominated
Deity
of
system
constructed,
action
element
received.
commonly
authoritative
the
of
writers;
ideas
to
it
variations
numerous
speculative
action
developed,
different
of
particular genius
whenever
became
exhibit
311
MATEBIAUSTS.
party
took
the
alarm.
Accordingly
different
In
Sanskrit
who
had
or
had
Texts,
the
Indian
Rig Veda,
who
In
of
parts
the
of
traces
sceptical spirit are
in the
wanting
not
literature.
is
viii.,89, 8, 4, reference
doubted
the
existence
of
made
to
Indra.
thinkers
free-
some
(See Original
iii.,161.)
Nirukta
spoken
Yaska
of
the
refers
hynms
to
of
an
the
contradictory (Original Sansk.
older
Veda
Texts,
named
author,
as
being
ii. 180
often
ff.).
Kautsa,
ing
unmean-
312
Sakya
of
system
most
probably
who
had
jali,and
Patau
him
to
211
pp.
from
520.)
examination
it is
worthy
and
refute
their
of
remark
certain
external
(Sutras, 34, 35)
(2)
true,
the
Sankhya
which
each
exist
things
objective
reality (Sutra, 42) ;* (3) that
{iunya).
All
doctrines
these
in
(as described
the
is that
second
the
while
who
Madhyamikas,
also
in the
noticed
regarded
be
by
Sankhya
which
references
to
of each
to
are
other's
each
Sutras
date
the
from
unaltered
The
schools
regarded
See
'Sankara's
eommentary
nothing
as
Professor
refutation
on
the
of
their
be
found
doctrines,
period subsequent
some
to
Brahma
this
be
Sects).
that
of
their
the
have
first
later
on
Sutras, ii, 2,
28.
system
should
and
such
or
of
Hindu
to
remained
the
mutual
S"nkhya
supposition.
they
must
doctrines
quoted
at
be
wliich
philosophy,
is
the
wliich
interpolations
compilation,
VH'idna-vdda,
of
the
and
received
pounded
pro-
polation,
inter-
appears,
age
have
to
are
SQtras
the
be
Brahma
the
It
the
that
being
from
Buddhism.
of
(See
was
free
that
Sutras
remained
summaries
the
Buddhist
Buddhists
that
totally preclude
third
Sankhya
may
void
ibid, p. 391.
the
to
but
as
the
composition
in the
Dialogues
doctrine,
Essay,
sects,
than
first
nothing
and
referred)
either
than
more
Daneijea's
of
Heretical
(whatever
therefore,
must,
the
improbable
may
no
on
have
later
have
and
schools
in which
they
be
facie very
primd
nucleus
if
must
philosophical
earUest
Sotras,
be
to
different
the
and
flux
Buddhist
alludes
form
perpetual
the
If, therefore,
original
its author,
the
however,
the
of
of
Bauddha
both
schools.
duration
perception,
Yogfich"ras,
Colebrooke
Sankhya.)
as
the
of
are
Mr.
where
380,
p.
in p. 397
47, adduce
Buddhist
in
an
is
Essay
is mentioned
first doctrine
The
are
and
there
those
Colebrooke's
Mr.
in
only
Indien,
however,
"
momentary
other
and
of proof
systems,
the
furnished
meantime,
of
on
Kapila
Sfitras, i. 27
the
(1)
are,
carried
susceptible
two
the
those
are
succeed
that
may
Lassen,
(Bouddhisme
"
be
In
speculators
principles
these
of
relations.
that
which
objects,
and
principles
question
in
opinions
the
tenets
by
philosophers.
mutual
of
commenced
contents,
by
merely
these
be
other
followed
atheistical
is well
as
their
Sakya
the
may
of
comparison
The
This
is
upon
of
former
the
by
that
previously
proceeded
from
sidered
con-
promulgated
with
tenets
(who
opinion
been
had
which
his
Bumouf
of
is
and
Vedas,
generally
and,
B.C.,
variance
at
of
many
him.
others)
and
practice
derived
preceded
MUller,
work
and
doctrine
century
the
of
authority
the
rejected
known,
sixth
the
is
who
Buddhism,
of
in
flourished
have
to
founder
the
Muni,
"C.
THE
FROM
VERSES
from
whero
bis
ON
had
been
handed
INDIAN
down,
313
MATERIALISTS.
either
orally
in
or
from
writing,
earlier
an
period.
Mr.
Colebrooke,
whether
the
not
or
Kapila,
but
latter
manifestly
"
Buddha"
(Misc.
usual
bear
the
the
to
i., 228).
those
"
of
sects
the
Jina
he
and
no
says
analogy
some
of
which
place (i.,378),
exhibit
"
sects
the
of
another
In
from
resemblance
strong
determine
not
derived
are
opinions
last-named
the
"
does
caution,
doctrines
notices
Ess.
that
his
Buddhist
merely
than
more
with
the
to
Sfinkhyas."
But
it is not
atheistic
are
reputed
the
more
In
his
the
the
Nyaya
though
and
wide
prevalence
history
of
the
by
the
strangely
combined
Vishnu
the
authority
of
to
the
hostile
the
behef
Goreh,
from
of
section
in
an
"
See
He
also
and
as
intelligent
and
there
of materialism
into
p"Uhe\
the
See
logucs, pp.
"
Mimansakas,
the
they
I have
says,
For
(or atheism,
paths
of
theism
Orig.
Sansk.
78 ff.,477
if.
the
in
as
have
has
the
p.
209.
we
to
doubt,
no
Nehemiah
Brahmanism
from
their
or
abandoned
we,
Pandit
If
Vedic
ceremonies
iii.,p. 216.
I have
recognition
iiL,
the
Kumarila
had
(as
by
been
generally
lokdyatikxita)^ but
(or
God
convert
Part
Texts,"
denounce.
they
only practised
Mlm"n^
Texts,
of
ceremonies,
applied by
assured
been
well-informed
Original SauBkrit
"
well
as
and
nihilism, atheism,
the
that
thus
Manu
by
Vedic
of
Lokayata^
term
who
recognition
strenuously
so
ductory
intro-
quite general
day
regarded
with
the
School,
observance
they
the
life
future
Christianity), then
'
strict
{ndstikya)^ which
understand,
should
and
mencement
com-
distinctly
of
one
that
ages
the
to
description had,
in
his
in
characteristics
two
middle
more
this
Mimansa
Purva
strongly enjoin,
so
understand
are
it
Veda,
works
the
yet
of
incompatible, namely,
as
the
materialism
to
the
Purana
these
which
of
adherents
creed.*
subsequent
become
lately
(pp. 141, ff)
in the
confesses,
Varttika,'
have
theistic
era) is, however,
himself
still.
originally atheistic,
sentiments
tenets
have
to
reason,
opinion
were
adopted
that
known,
are
which
his
centuries
fact
his
of
the
among
the
Kumarila
verses
have
Christian
remarkable
orthodox
systems
Dar^nas,
them,
philosophy,
states
other
them
profess
to
or
atheistic
of
(i.".,in
the
appearance
of
Banerjea
adherents
the
of
which
alone
Eapila
of
Hindu
Vaiseshika
modem
Indian
shown
M.
their
The
of
K.
of
subdivisions
some
the
on
Professor
or
opinions,
same
Dialogues
appeared,
that
orthodox,
and
Three
principles.
without
not
professed
once
as
less
or
suspected,
or
their
in
Buddha
of
systems
of
made
a
Comp.
turned
this
future
into
attempt
existence^
Professor
to
school
bring
daUka'
Baneijea's Dla^
314
the
for
either
this
materiaUsts
so
keenly
Since
Asiatic
ridiculed
aphorisms
he
of
has
and
have
made
Yribaspati,
alluded
and
the
performance.
votaries
their
of
of
of
Vedic
the
those
veiy
have
performers
denounced.
delivered
was
paper
learned,
long,
their
opinions
ceremonies
preceding
the
speculative
the
these
the
they
account
on
or
with
that
which
happiness
life,
present
fact
singular
whom
Society,
that
the
connected
adopted
by
P.S.
ELall,
is
have
should
in
procure
and
prosperity
respectabiUty,
it
case
rites
been
to
the
and
gains,
the
of
"C.
SABVA-DABSANA-SANGRAH^,
THE
sake
them
conceived
In
FBOM
VERSES
by
letter
fruitless
but
to
in
p.
from
search
299.
to
Dr.
in
the
Royal
FitzEdward
India,
for
the
315
Art.
XII.
Notes
"
India
the
on
J. C.
By
generally.
"
Marshman^
[Read Saturday,
of
the
notice
of
subject
The
the
under
Society
the
on
Manufacture
Chinamen
W.
part of the
the
East
Indian
Government,
of
in
Assam,"
still
summer
were
of
its
growth
of
diversity
he
had
drawn
Culture,
the
by
the
by
been
Tea
up
the
on
of
Secretary
in
He
various
in
parts
to
out
of
of
possessions
of
Court
the
degree
he
in
said
his
the
in
plant
tea
the
and
could
be
of
every
that
Upper
essay,
and,
Assam
though
in
experiments
heat
doubt
no
where
Nepal,
and
Gurwal,
Kemaoon,
be
to
country
Himalaya,
wrote
places
the
winter
there
"
He
making
such
latitude
good
very
likely
was
from
the
of
what
of
of
it
that
cold
found.
be
when
pointed
of
thought
stated
the
excessive
eligibility of
the
Chairman
specimen
is, where
was
December,
British
in the
he
said
degrees
20
unknown
only
Royle
culture.
both
the
by
15th
the
on
prepared
favourable
that
climate
totally
perceiving
the
the
Company.
Dr.
over
"
and
India
successful
of
was
East
climates
extreme
held
presented
was
distributed
being
of
Assam
had
this
of
Account
Upper
presented
was
grown
highly
more
An
"
in
of
Agriculture
which
purpose,"
meeting,
occasion.
and
when
Superintendent
Tea
'*
the
that
quaUty,
a
the
of
Directors
and
brought
first
was
Company.
specimen
Upper
of Trade
practised
that
the
Assam
1838,
as
for
subsequent
On
Tea
Bruce,
India
At
Black
thither
sent
Mr.
by
Committee
in
1862.]
in
tea
and
in Assam,
Esq.
January,
of
November,
10th
of
l%th
cultivation
the
Tea
of
production
Sirmore.
It will
the
last
be
subject,
twenty
Assam,
but
and
to
in
years
also
trace
Government
twenty-five
the
in other
provinces,
north-west
The
interesting
years
and
of
ago
therefore
the
to
which
progress
cultivation
districts
the
India
Mr.
of
in the
consideration
the
resume
has
tea,
made
been
only
not
Presidency
of
of
in
in
the
Upper
Bengal,
tho
Punjab.
led
Bruce
the
way
was
in
this
appointed
experiment;
the
official
316
NOTES
ON
the
of
Buperintendent
in Assam,
But
with
experiment
In
the
with
which
all the
absorbed
whole
and
their
for
crippled
of
verge
local
result
is
in
The
will
be
to
cent,
per
small
no
India, M.
were
to
the
out
progressive
The
gross
The
nurseries
the
the
deh'ghts
of
borrowing
was
exertions
of
the
prospects
the
on
insolvency,
from
borrowed
capital,
when
sunk,
shareholders.
the
were
operations
was
to
time
which
prosperity,
which
tunately
unfor-
short
their
small
height
capital
the
and
This
the
of
the
a
happy
tendent
superin-
Momay.
improvement
from
But
necessity
rescued
of
nurseries,
in
was
of
the
"500,000,
them.
were
of this
London,
prosecuting
undertaking
happily
degree
de
the
strength
value
the
to
but
was
to
only
its present
12
in
seen
the
in
due
in
costly experiments
Not
it
exceed
of
formed
(Jovemment
the
over
reduced
resources,
gradually
assets
carry
capital of
capital
the
in
were
on
and
subscribed
when
simply
up
dividend
the
of
extinction,
creep
to
of
nominal
up
bankers.
want
enabled,
they
establishments
was
purpose
transferred
were
Company
from
"7,000
called
was
of
the
with
extinguished
the
and
made,
the
China.
from
that
position
Company
for
in Assam,
tea
apparatus,
the
and
Calcutta,
only "200,000
with
in
in
of
time
blished
esta-
were
imported
and
in
ASSAM,
which
were
same
be
to
Assam
the
1839,
branch
the
undertaking
appeared
IN
vigour.
year
cultivation
to
which
TEA
gardens
artificers
at
the
over
association
any
and
seed
announced
hand
to
OF
experimental
and
Government
prepared
PRODUCTION
THE
following
proceeds
of
statement
the
Company
sold
Tea
Assam
of
in London
and
Calcutta
"
China,
but
it has
cultivation
therefore
shrubs
they
to
which
which
have
The
in Assam
been
young
the
from
found
were
a
plant
plants
are
Assam
improved
reared
the
of
to
growing
little
advantageous
more
indigenous
is sent
not
found
been
originally stocked
were
by
seed
to
confine
the
All
tea
province.
London
wild
with
in
care
in nurseries,
is the
the
in the
and
from
the
of
produce
country,
the
though
cultivation.
when
suffidently
318
NOTES
The
ON
and
Tne
which
In
about
4,000
year,
of
which
the
which
is
plantation
The
such
vast
from
on
the
they
the
adopted
by
they
is the
operations
According
that
1,965
are
their
to
the
The
the
for
is
last
the
"76,800,
was
single
of
acre
land
of
quantity
the
but
acres,
Assam
it has
where
is
Company
of
susceptible
are
of
any
the
one
is
calculated
the
tea
Lord
by
purchase
the
therefore
Stanley,
redeem
outright
estates,
increase
to
Government,
present
Still, the
will, doubtless,
proposed
fore
there-
tea.
of
nine
to
cannot
the
proprietorship
Company
lease, and
now
land
of
cost
than
more
halfpenny
the
for
the
little
at
fourpence
on
regulations
the
whatever
and
tax
lands
require.
to
deficiency
the
total
last
of
half
the
of
of
number
in
Cachar,
the
of
enlargement
the
Company's
labour.
statement
establishments
natives
scarcely
from
absolute
the
obstacle
great
in
in
region
Government
influence
public.
hereafter
may
appear
of
900
in the
paid annually
any
of
land
The
and
the
advantage
length
raised
up,
about
of
possible contingency,
of
at
cultivation
the
Cachar,
at
by
varies
simi
obtaining
any
confidence
take
under
tea
operations
them
which
have
to
of
assurance
free
these
to
The
said
be
iu
enterprise
that
rent,
acre.
an
of
comer
occupied
produce
cultivation
tea
the
is leased
peppercorn
pence
Assam,
expansion.
land
The
in
valueless.
and
estimated
for
by
extent
of
degree
as
waste
is
the
:"
have
made
been
experiment
available
prosecuted
been
"20
value
in
yet young.
as
land
than
land
the
of
have
was
cultivation
in
placed
less
recent
more
value
accounts
heretofore
the
In
gross
of
insured
north-east
they
quantity
is
factories
in the
which
locality,
The
their
to
ASSAM.
quality
of its relative
Cachar,
in
IN
TEA
each
addition
the
Uttle
land, which
in
years,
the
which
idea
best
former
acres.
gives
the
OP
at
gardens
tea
of twenty
upwards
rate
Company,
Assam
Bengal.
the
gives
established
have
is
following
bond,
PRODUCTION
THE
and
number
received
from
labourers
Upper
employed
Assam
perhaps
is from
Assam,
800
is
from
Assam
by
5,200.
other
proper.
it would
the
Of
pany
Com-
these,
districts,
In
that
NOTES
ON
as
Though
it has
the
native
the
bodies
and
other
In
total
land
the
the
barking
em-
French
established
supply
Assam
of
by
coolies
the
various
Company,
of
factories
tea
in
tea
Assam,
the
At
acres.
cultivation,
in
in
factories, and
110
that
Assam
and
the
end
of
the
quantity
for
prepared
or
1860,
it,
was
There
are
expend
less
It contains
"20,000.
under
culture
of
crop
At
the
efforts
have
the
acres
For
the
the
brought
of
more
sanguine
of
made
of
last
twenty
under
very
the
Society,
favourable
the
and,
for
expectations
far
as
the
of
of
the
of
and
the
efforts
on
early
the
When
the
Committee
success
of
considered
than
were
lbs.
neighbourhood,
introduce
to
part
of
of
India
by
have
Government
subject
Trade
about
lbs.
62,000
north
the
infancy,
ascertained,
about
acres
200,000
there
be
can
in
cultivation
its
settled
hills
tea.
more
in
6,000
than
to
increased
their
in
total
said
are
about
of
"5,000.
has
yet
at
yielding
out,
with
the
was
ago,
revenue
are
as
locality was
that
public
estimated
energetic
notice
years
Europeans
years
cultivation
the
Darjeling,
planted
been
of
by
tea,
have
the
this
year
other
border
district,who
enterprises
is not
the
highlanders,
plantations,
tea
these
as
past
been
scene
extend
53
sanitarium
cultivation
8,000
but
of
the
in
and
"60,000,
of
produce
raise
to
north-eastern
five
revenue,
English
than
the
on
settlers
expected
enterprise.
population
spare
veiy
80
now
not
district
Oovemment
the
of
amount
the
in
the
as
lbs.,
1,700,000
at
Company
lbs.
700,000
hilly
Assam
embarked
have
estimated
was
year
the
have
we
with
past
which
quantity
who
Bengal,
far
readily
even
cultivation
7,600
were
the
of
crop
Cachar,
In
been
there
68
was
actually
entire
Companies
to
that
1,000,000,
was
the
men
acres.
as
the
the
it
indefinitely increased.
be
the
for
all
cultivation
either
The
to
in
were
under
reported
and
formed
been
there
1859,
21,000
of
success
induce
the
say,
are
and
adequate
would
province
the
to
energetic system
an
pauper
where
province,
Assam,
Indies,
the
locaUties.
area
it is
of
have
of
With
the
by
West
is
labour.
difficultyto
strange
to
remove
the
India.
of
Encouraged
other
to
of
Bengal
adjoining
Yet,
319
ASSAM.
is that
want
extreme
this
to
IN
that
of
point
stimulus
of
power
crying
remuneration.
the
Government
the
TEA
supposed
labour
Mauritius,
under
productive
be
persuaded
the
for
Pegu,
to
his
be
OF
generally
higher
cannot
colonies,
been
take
to
find
who
and
it is found
yet
would
PRODUOTION
in Aracan
country,
warren,
THE
and
was
first
ture
Agricul-
its members
Assam,
entertained.
and
the
as
most
320
NOTES
ON
Those
While
produce
northern
the
Government
does
possessed
and
locahties
of
facility
been
past
distributed
Saharunpore
the
at
Eangra,
besides
The
in
result
of
India
therefore
this
raised
in
great
as
the
thus:
which
quaUty,
may
168,
be
supplied,
to
50s.
the
of
the
last
in
the
Bengal
was
equal
The
facilities
are
is
to
strongest
undertaking.
to
for
250
tea
of
the
is
in
example
judgment
returns
encouragement
are
to
India
and
so
the
are,
over,
more-
and
18
in
the
considered
of
with
economy,
considerable
of
sell
from
tea
from
the
course
established
the
past
laboiur,
of
are
which
operations
the
to
year
"200,000.
of
upon
of
leaf
in
to
the
as
and
tea
rapidity
wherever
he
eminence
about
article
the
when
been
in
of
in
1657,
In
have
the
embarkation
and
parcel
value
and
pounds
tea
which
in
tion
cultiva-
tea
for
London.
of
spreading
about
few
in
hath
in
it, except
cultivation
with
of
occasion
plantations
pounds,
of
of
first
produce
have
and
Dehra,
persons
the
pound
seed
tea
Change-alley,
have
1839,
the
in
Garraway
the
cultivating
former
who
d2".
years,
2,000,000
conducted
experience,
In
all
that
Bengal,
cheapness
There
England,
in
name
Thomas
Presidency,
The
no
said
16".
twenty
end
others,
pound."
from
sold
indefinite.
and
the
his
bears
of
Garraway,
by
of
at
1840,
into
sold
tea
the
''to
gentlemen,
Assam
there
still
that,
notice
the
as
advantage
the
progress
In
introduced
were
rarity
coffee-house
gave
Assam
Resolution
established.
"
tea
in
lbs.,
25
recently
stands
connected
east
maund.
regarding
inquiry
the
the
that
those
nurseries
rupees
companies
said
great
to
80
plantations,
16
three
of
maunds,
20
the
Calcutta.
Gk)vemment
of
rate
Eumaoon
in
now
the
is
consists
of
port
realized.
twentyfold,
the
region
north,
2,000
year,
from
the
the
to
been
Fee-simple
But
remote
conveyance
the
During
the
in
the
even
and
yet
chiefly
are
remove.
Cachar,
Assam,
by
the
over
not
ASSAM.
It
stationary.
which
land,
of
as
IN
augmented
cultivation
of
TEA
not
been
been
way
acquisition
have
has
Assam
have
the
in
OF
however,
of
nurseries
di"Sculties
of
PRODUCTION
expectations,
the
with
THE
basis
afford
capital
of
the
in
the
321
XIII.
Art.
On
"
xii, 1.^
Veda,
Vedic
the
By
"
IRead
The
following
Earth,
from
be
made
quarters
and
proceeds
to
exhibits, and
Greek
the
explain
to
writers
therewith
compare
the
on
drawn
The
the
on
the
to
different
translator
which
then
the
hynm
of
representations
some
to
conceives
from
earth
the
of
remarks
the translator
compiler.
conception
Hymn
some
metres)
the
together by
thrown
of
by
which
different
(in
verses
1862.]
March,
followed
Veda,
Atharva
"
Esq.
translation
original composition,
of
up
Sth
Earth.^
the
Bruce^
contains
Atharva-
of the
structure
Charles
Saturday,
paper
the
Conception of
ancient
subject.
same
OmI
which
Truth
1.
World
give
free
us
room
hath
herbs
for
the
among*
and
ascent
having
the
prayer
secration
con-
and
sacrifice, sustain
the
past and
of
mistress
is strong,
future,
Unmolested
2.
which
righteousness
holiness,
to
World,
the
may
mighty,
dedication
and
the
is
man
World,
the
may
for
increase
which
which
plain countiy,
virtue,
its
one
every
much
and
descent
of
sons
beareth
and
us
prosper
us.
May
8.
and
[Smdhu],
which
all
among
them
fruitful
and
the
that
its four
Earth,
living things, place
the
River
fields,on
make
quickened^
is
Great
fruitful
and
com
are
breath
likewise
sea,
us
chief
satisfied.
with
the
fields, may
and
well
World
the
which
on
life
are
is the
which
on
waters,
hath
that
May
4.
Earth,
the
in
us
which
beareth
are
cattle
and
com
everywhere
of
possession
which
on
comers,
breathing
which
shall
not
dry.
1
The
which
assistance
of the
of
of
writer
y edic
returning
'
Atharva
"
The
he
Hymn,
his
the
has
following
received
from
warmest
Veda
in
Sanhit6.
reading madhyatas
its
to that
of
acknowledge
suggested
and
von
in
in
particcdarly
and
Tubingen,
learned
Uerausgegeben
is here
to
preparation,
Both,
Professor
thanks
desires
article
R.
takes
amiable
Both
place
of
the
the
this
generous
translation
opportonitjr
man.
und
D.
D.
badkyaUu,
Whitney.
322
THE
May
5.
upon
which
home
of
World,
the
the
of
which
upon
gods
cattle,
OF
CONCEPTION
VEDIC
birds,
of
horses,
demons,
grant
the
World,
the
may
"
confliiited,*
old
of
first-bom
the
the
overcame
EABTH.
THE
and
enjoyment
us
honour.
things,
that
which
hath
holdeth
life to
dumber,
the
upon
devices
^girtabout
"
and
milk
give
us
upon
us.
stepped,
may
Earth
the
the
is
Parjanya
there
pillars
erected
glad
the
See
Agni
represent
"
The
neither
y.
milk
floating
sought
highest
heaven
World
mass
with
after
îmmortal
"
give
us
energy
and
and
shower
be
rid of
Earth
to
dark, ruddy, of
divers
middle
which
Vishnu
her
enemies,"
son.
Earth
thy
^may
"
[unwearied,
the
on
"
honour
all his
me
Earth
down
mountains
pleasant
World
on
about
the
may
"
out,
snow-clad
World,
the
not,
hath
mother
thy
on
fail
meted
Indra
roimd
going
waters,
Aswins
"
and
of
lieth,
unhurt]
and
World,
coloiu", firmly established,
do
our
mother,
do
Earth
he
us
where
do
"
the
of
son
enclose
men
sacrifice
of
establish
the
am
thy navel,
thou
Earth
us.
shining
fruits
us
about
thou
further
the
out
upright,
yield
do
ministrant
they lay
the
"
World,
there
is
Earth
thee,
even
father, may
our
ground,
her
Earth
the
On
13.
never
us.
Ones
streams]
plenipotent
thee
the
that
Indra.
of
us
was
and
the
day
the
dwell
tawny,
virtue
may
About
purify
which
hills
thy
protected by
12.
and
thousand
out
may
are
the
which
on
night
woodland,
unscathed
which
the Earth
Earth,
pour
and
waste
may
which
May
11.
is in the
Earth,
hath
Wise
heart
[in
May
10.
grant
pleasant things
upon
beginning
[whose
"
and
honour
water,
flow
continually,*
is Indra,
high places.
the
May
9.
lord
gods,
sweet
down
in the
which
truth]
in
Earth,
the
us
which
with
strength
shower
they
World,
moving
cunning
ceasing, yield
may
which
World,
and
without
the
May
8.
Earth
milk
were
which
may
"
whose
creature
eveiy
desire.
our
guard
breast,
is in all men,^
presence
of
suffereth
which
golden
her
on
repose
the
May
all treasure,
all
containeth
which
habitation,
of
place
holdeth
object
7.
it
the
fire whose
the
us
as
Earth,
May
6.
there
pillars
the
are
before
consecrated
the
sacrificial
the
offering;
gladness.
48.
here
as
eUewhere
comprehends
both
the
dlyinity and
the
material
int.
uniform
fall short
distribntion
of, nor
exceed
of
the
their
is here
waters
mark
and
boond.
considered,
See
by irhich
Rig-Yeda,
v.
they
85, 6.
provoketh
and
who
flim
14.
him
two-footed
upon
with
his
whom
thou
The
gold
and
in
is
the
On
be
of
herbs,
glory
thou,
sure,
hast
and
;
the
whom
thereon
Earth,
herbs
things
may
make
are
firm
ever.
great,
Earth,
on
for
become
quaking
thou,
all
established
and
thee, thou
in
forth
from
is in
the
is
great
great
Indra
to
shine
us
contain
waters
in
;
men
cattle
and
Agni
in
horses
full
wide
kindle
Agni;
garments
are
firmament
the
"
is the
bearer
of
the
whose
and
give
the
to
whose
men
and
breath
the
gods
mortal
Earth
me
flame,
knees
active.
present
the
on
of
sacrifice, the
satisfied
are
the
life, may
with
World
make
World,
which
of years.
the
which
odour
the
is
that
of
produced
do
thou
make
thee,
Oandharvas
the
which
contain,
waters
in," with
delight
hate
the
things.
men
Earth
heaven
men
vigorous
Earth
which
Apsaras
me
fragrant
and
no
may
us.
the
With
24.
odour
which
Vadhena,
lit
with
the
of
The
figure
person,
from
the
old
the
has
immortals
XtySfitvov,
diraC
with
penetrated
gathered
and
the
firmament,
brought
to
the
suggested
knees
by
The
translation
Professor
is here
Both,
rendered
pHrvakrivari
in
ance
accord-
(the
accent
ptLrvag"tran).
is rather
in
which
thee
weapon.
reading,
analogously
of
odour
P^rvakrtvari,
swarthy
of
races
immortal
and
us;
we
Agni
fat
me
the
With
herbs,
"
five
shed
doth
bearest
us.
Agni;
oblation;
may
23.
thus
those
are
unto
may
Earth,
World,
the
prepared
thee, thou
upon
walk
not
hate
loveth
May
22.
relax
the
god
dark,' make
the
are
of
flint rock
the
of
21.
one
go
thine
of
trembling
shineth
Agni
to
do
rising
mother
place
one
no
sacrifice, who
me
prevent*
thou
do
Earth,
who
us,
Agnis.
many
plagueth
speech.
pleasant
and
the
in
of
World
thee, the
may
is
20.
"
and
is the
Agni
19.
food
thee
tribute
render
is the
thee
over
are
him, 0
"
his
at
sweetness
glad
of
force
place
of
bom
Sun
all
me
Great
18.
are
who
four-footed;
the
Earth
foimdation,
Agni
World,
323
EARTH.
hands.
our
and
Earth
the
watch
THE
action^
or
are
these
give
17.
bom;
ns,
OF
rays.
May
16.
like
that
things
men,
the
into
over
Mortals
15.
do
hateth
by thought
us
give
CONCEPTION
VEDIC
THE
obscurely
mantle
of
downwards.
expressed
bright
colour
the
comparison
(t.e.the
seems
sunlight),
which
to
be
only
to
covers
dis-
324
THE
VEDIC
no
may
With
25.
and
in
hate
one
is of
foot
thee, 0
Earth,
and
fat
go
All
of
help
latest
west,
the
Earth
whose
to
even
evermore,
surely
is
founded,
and
with
continually
prayer
are
going
the
right
and
the
renewed,
dwell
we
may
givenhis
alluded
body
our
that
is
about
of
store
nurture,
that
which
defileth
wash
lovely;'
not
to
to,
they
far
0
me
north,
for
me
to
as
Earth.
before,
lose
look
^not
weapon.*
by
over
of
none
"
robber
no
may
destroying
which
eye
my
Earth,
the
us
from
nor
us,
Earth,
of
the
to
pleasant
behind,
from
and
east
become
the
bless
sight
the
it, till the
come.
as
lie
lie,
I turn
down
us
harm
us,
daughter
see
the
to
from
thee,
the
we
therefore,
had
for
upon
keep
of
may
"
though
is often
still
Earth
refreshment
below;
though,
Savitar
the
is
our
may
away
thou
range
which
thou,
not
for
standing
"
upon
Earth,
I walk
not
do
Sun
the
as
from
the
what
"
which
fall
us
What
left,
It.
the
to
us
years
84.
no
clean.
0
nor
All
down
him
upon
comers,
above
83.
flow
off
Thrust
upon
waters
thy
I not
come
"
may
World
the
which
things,
in
bearest
am
may
from
that;
dust
to
fast
which
that
and
and
82.
thou
south
;
stand
stagger
rejoices
throw
thoroughly
the
flint, and
established
all
World
the
clean
we
81.
with
elephant
things.
May
do
in the
and
too,
^loveliness
"
left.
which
Earth
us
humanity
horse
and
rock,
sitting
never
praise
patient
80.
in
^fillus,
"
trees
and
up
the
29.
food
fragrant;
me
honour.
do
me
we
with
or
make
praise.
may
"
and
upholdeth
Rising
28.
together*
timber
which
render
forward
maiden
of
the
Where
us
the
exists
în the
"
is formed
let
gold
World
let
women
of
glory
Earth
The
27.
do
and
firmly wrought
the
thou
us.
26.
breast
do
which
of thee
odour
men
the
is
that
"
EARTH.
us.
the
beauty
which
is
hate
one
with
Surya^
of
marriage-feaBt
THE
OF
CONCEPTION
with
Earth,
Suryd
Rig-Veda,
on
in
my
backs
our
thou
marriage
10, 85,
right
of
Soma;
99.
or
on
my
against thee,"
cradle
to
9, and
side
alL
for
Aitareya
the
legend,
Bi"hmana,
7.
'
The
That
other
^
text
this
reads
very
places.
Or
the
murderer.
aandhftd,
perhaps
unpleasant
habit
sambhftd,
prevailed
is
unfortunately
confirmed
in
326
thoufiand
Thy
46.
tiiese
he
of
EABTH.
that
cow
standeth
things
not
into
creep
deadly bite, thy
hidden
in
quickened
are
crawUng
and
cold
by the
which
World,
that
THE
milch
thy scorpions
serpents,
in
driven
are
like
pleasure,
of
sources
OF
ready
milker.*
the
to
CONCKPnON
VEDIC
THE
"
hi
the
rainy
favour
;
us
upon
all thine
places,
life
which
wasps
insects,
season,
the
with
us
may
"
thing
is innocent.
the
hast
Thou
47.
and
chariot
the
and
lofty
and
beareth
hog
and
Keep
of
beasts
men,
from
Defend
50.
the
far
and
Ardya
the
the
lofty
wild
us,
us
the
rid of
and
of
enemy,
is innocent.
the
oppressor,
the
suffereth
lowly,
boar.
cattle
thy
tigers, which
and
jackal
every
of
the
the
whidi
on
that
burden
World,
and
paths
thing
the
the
forest, thy Uons
the
with
the
to
from
spirit,and
wicked
of
be
for
highway
go,
the
path
our
us
men
upon,
endureth
entrance
away
^keep
"
favour
abode
the
up
go
may
which
World,
giveth
49.
travel
which
on
to
cart
thou
do
The
48.
the
for
lowly
robber
eveiy
paths
many
the
the
of
about
go
devour
to
evil
wolf, the
thy
wild,
the
being,
Rakshas.
Earth,
us,
the
EJmidin,
from
the
the
Gandharvas
Pisacha,*
the
and
all the
and
Apsaras,
the
of
family
Rakshas.
Two-footed
51.
eagles,
vultures
heaven
and
the
ordered
vrith
the
they
fiy
of
air; the
the
earth,
flame
the
grant
the
Wwld
and
covered
are
home
that
4t
wind.
night
and
day
causing
of the
gusts
of
out
and
dust
all the
and
swanB
cometh
wind
raising
pleasant
Earth,
disposed,
are
Earth
us
to
f olloweth
twilight
Earth
the
things
the
over
and
the
may
are
the
by
well
be
may
us.
give
this
me
54.
it
Heavens
place
World
Fire, Sim,
may
the
and
and
and
the
all
and
Water,
make
Air
room
the
god^
wisdom.
me
lord
the
May
53.
for
shake,
on
fowls
and
Darkness
52.
rains
and
passeth
to
trees
winged
May
be
lord,
lord
mightily,
even
all,
over
One
Mighty
lord
conquering
Earth,
the
on
the
over
may
whole
Earth.
55.
What
spreading
welfare
did
time
thyself
enter
of
old, 0
abroad
into
goddess,
thou
thee,
didst
then
didst
at
word
the
expand
thou
into
set
of
the
greatness
the
four
god%
;
then
in
comers
order.
1
Dhenarawipasphuranti,
'
We
sprite, the
should
faeiy, and
cow
something
convey
the
elf."
that
of
the
does
idea
not
kick
against
by tnmslating
the
these
milker.
**
names,
tha
THE
In
56.
the
As
which
kindly
and
men
all
milk, bless
The
drew
which
for
all
the
Thou
61.
and
assembly
the
in the
acceptable.
hath
so
Earth
she
her
scattered
existed,
the
is she
yet
"
and
bearing plants
it
as
lackest
the
of
force,
excellent,
is
breasts
milk.
with
were
full of
are
of
the
offering, Yiswakarman
in
the
mist,
art
even
in
of the
fill
up
was
made
bestowing
exhausted;
Creation
vessel
mother.
humanity,
not
the
secret,
noble
of
to
violent.
are
it
as
vessel
of
full
be
fragrance
me
sons
and
Lord
the
may
that
yet concealed
as
milk,
may
drink, whose
place
capacious
were
pleasing, according
whose
means
of
enjoyment
me
bless
by
be
all them
hiding
the
speak
after
World
which,
art
desu^s
thou
in
woodland,
of creation,
Earth,
yield pleasure,
to
manifest
the
since
heavenly
the
of
out
was
the
may
"
Earth,
forth
desire
peaceful
contain
me,
I scatter
may
breasts
that
they
the
May
60.
her
protector
words
may
forward
59.
be
dust,
upon
the
in
327
EABTH.
and
waste
Earth,
the
dwelt
the
appearance
whose
scattereth
THE
bosom.
May
pressing
the
in
words
our
may
prevenient,
OP
the
upon
have
in her
my
places,
horse
people
58.
peopled
together,
gathering
trees
CONCEPTION
of
congregation
67.
VEDIC
first
the
"
which
that
bom
of
dwell
in
righteousness.
children
May
62.
thee, without
life ;
be
sickness
shall
never
bom
and
us,
without
slothful
be
we
to
decay
in
do
bringing
shall
that
World,
thou
give
thee
to
long
us
appointed
the
offering.
Mother
68.
well
with
prosperity
This
Earth,
me;
thou
and
fortune.
Atharva
Veda,
is
by
single inspiration ;
that
show
without
the
strict
An
and
this
no
to
of
stablish
and
the
art
associate
equal
be
to
means
of
which
regard
to
it is
compositions,
bring
into
verses
of
of four
lines
hardly
can
rehef
into
of
some
the
hope
the
sufBce
to
metre
to
of
or
of
confusion
be
together
put
of
either
the
of
result
will
are
me
of
part
the
as
composed
order
restore
grant
this
in
be
it may
heaven
its contents
continuity
to
of
considered
of
that
me,
length
slight inspection
attempt
similar
than
fix
others
materials
any
subject.
that
like
hymn,
thou
do
more
cessful
suc-
considerable
more
fragments.
The
three
first six
strophes
in the
metre.
The
expression
three
verses
of
this
hymn,
each,
their
which
which
exhibit
subject,
and
follow
may
divide
themselves
fairly consecutive
are
nearly
reasonably
into
tion
grada-
identical
be
in
classed
328
THE
together,
they
as
effected
be
brackets
in
the
word
these
the
the
second
of
manner
tenth,
isolated,
but
internal
evidence
of
we
in order
extending
from
following suggestions
unity
in
placed
are
in
considered
isolated
the
however,
Agni,
connected
with
admissible
into
The
as
verse,
the
the
the
this
under
to
ajdto
shato
first
Hue
remark
which
stand
which
bears
single
souroe,
The
verse.
due
the
of
in metre.
which
restore
at
iq
fragment,
to
metrical
commencement
fourteen
verse
is
eighteenth
rather
to
consideration
its
compiler
the
find
we
belong
to
mentary
frag-
tion
invoca-
an
of
easily
may
verse,
Agni
have
as
thought
hynm.
and
twenty-fourth
occurred
the
as
mutilated
place subsequently,
from
earth,
has
the
in
twenty-fifth,
indications
bears
metre,
c,
in
something
also
10
out
that
introduced,
seventeenth
order
in
seems
which,
but
which
well
the
probably
which
twenty-third
refrain
observed
attributing
the
and
find
may
interpolation
of
be
continuous
tageous
advan-
wanting.
as
Following
which,
in
to
and
brackets,
will
of
in
striking
sufficientlyidentical
are
words
eleven, the
verse
abo
we
this
inserted
by
which
two
:
equally
exception
offered
are
is
the
eleventh
the
which
and
metre
is
forty-first stanzas,
justified
respect
which
case
tolerably
of
and
mutilation,)
find
unison
and
It
c.
feature
(with
we
in every
are
thought,
b.
"
is in each
twenty-second,
widely
Next
line
refrain,
idea,
line
in the
the
stanzas
after
the
of
expression
line
change
"
of
range
the
out
EARTH.
THE
sufficient
translation,
bhumidhdrd
one
restore
by striking
the
to
the
will
OP
embrace
to
seem
trifling alterations
will
CONCEPTION
VEDIC
of
supposition
we
eighteenth
which
mutilation
the
in
with
harmonise
and
construction,
them
attribute
may
same
latter
the
verse;
fails to
also
the
present
verses
to
single
inspiration.
No
next
difficulties
three
closely
to
verses
have
been
which
thought
in
33
verses,
which
so
in
inserted
placed
line
the
of
though
express,
in
between
account
on
of
way
to
34
and
bearing
the
annex
two
to
seem
groups
of
correspondence
bearing
three
a.
these
a
the
grouping
metre,
inclined
am
35, omitting
"
the
similar
as
thought,
are
thoy
these,
to
another
one
consecutive
The
and
verses,
on
themselves
present
them
no
the
metrical
connection.
The
regard
a
as
two
to
tlie
fragment
the
following
and
metre
which
is
forty-second
stand
verses
to
the
subject matter,
apparently
verse;
entirely isolated,
we
well
may
but
connected,
be
are
both
with
followed
extending
justified, however,
by
as
far
io
THE
holding
VEDIC
the
line
exceedingly
the
CONCEPTION
88
awkward.
Beyond
this
but
59, and
58,
and
These
63.
with
connection
With
regard
associate
from
deriving
evidently
the
forty-seventh
they
hymn
before
hand
at
presented
the
compiler,
similar
serve
may
made
no
displays
the
the
of
witnesses,
his
own
or
is thereon
all
of
compiler
is the
opinions
peculiar charm,
point
of
of
entertained
the
with
three
stanzas),
the
the
were
origin
the
it
is
all those
to
Abhandlung
the
which
foremost
hymn
in
den
Atbarfs
Rig
Hterature
conception
Veda.
which
and
all that
ourselves,
reveal
which
those
world,
and
has
of
Tttbingen,
the
had
its
value
special
(Mandala,
to
of
absence
earth
the
number
which
the
Veda
dedicated
one
Vedic
of
possesses
the
betake
we
of all this
men
accoimt
the
monuments
existence
briefly the
consider
ttber
only
earth
traditionary legends
and
rest, this
point,
early
those
remote
single exception
that,
time,
For
inhabitants.
among
recall
and
to
this
In
interest.
this
upon
In
Vedas.
conception
that
by
acquaintance
from
of the
formed
without
subject
knowledge
historic
of
already
collection
on
drawn
tinguishes
dis-
example
remark
other
value
fragments,
had
The
this
the
dlEPerent
of
intimate
in
expression
nor
the
I purpose
the
without
occurs
contained
as
such
preceding generation
not
in
chose
of
lay
which
general
its
the
which
Veda.
and
of
and
that
seen
manner
compilation
none
positive
who,
loses
hymn
the
care
be
undoubtedly
admirable
so
are
course
the
conscientious
which
subject
truth, however,
the
that
that
is
51
"
indicate
possibly
materials
the
Atharva
of
their
appropriate fragments,
of
careless
the
in
of
forty-sixth
the
readily
in
somewhat
to
original hymn.
it will
confirmation
Roth,^
Professor
means
the
no
easy
46
fragment
may
productions
compositions
single
as
by
with
in
together
put
the
the
same
themselves
be
not
probability
any
up
have
sense.
which
made
prayer,
to
seem
idea, and
the
of
said
compilation
they
to
bards,
is
us
of
refrain
here
been
with
53, 64, 56,
distinct
it would
although
expression
has
in
or
stemzas,
disfigured portions
what
wherever
measure
source,
exhibit
which
the
of
out
verses
quite
verses
together
same
verses
are
From
in
remaining
two
contmuous
by
the
form
to
of measure,
gathered
be
include
seem
either
than
more
of
reference
confusion
can
may
separated
the
to
this
verses
them,
the
suggested
such
presents
fragment
:
is
construction
the
as
place.
text
verses
oddly enough
are
that
the
considerable
twenty
already
another
to
point
one
remaining
have
329
EARTH.
THE
interpolation,
an
forty-firstverse
that
for
e.
OF
v.,
84,
that
earth
preserved.
the
1866.
which
earth
Page
8.
330
is
teristics
the
In
pre-Hesiodic
held
place
relative
The
Oredan
Yedas,
show
as
the
so
must
of
whidi
out
germ
lost
soon
and
existed
comparison
the
in
which,
mythologies
genius,
of
conception
earth
the
plastic
simpler
the
simUarity
the
to
Veda
charms
Mother
possessing
the
completest
in
showing
Homerici,
celebrate
are
The
the
"
the
among
All
of
gisres
"
of
simplicity
points
many
minor
marked
hymn.
Htmni
I will
preserved
To
and
nature-religion,
is
title
the
under
poems
which
hymn,
following
Homeric
1.
Indian
of the
allusions
such
have
nature-religion.
pure
early
that
upon
pre-Homeric
those
undoubtedly
must
Greece
of
mythology
of
diaituv
omilar
some
however,
subsequent
the
of
imaâtion
the
in
which
to
the
developed
comparison
absence,
poems,
chiefly in
sought
were
of
discovered
are
subject.^
and
be
which
EABTH.
THE
OF
into
bringing
exhibited,
here
this
CONCEPTION
VEDIC
THE
Mother
the
Earth,
(Baumeister).
XV.
All, whose
of
foundations
sure.
the
world
all
Truly
that
Earth,
ancient
most
all
nurtureth
things
that
are
and
in
in
things
that
move
the
over
divine
land,
the
sea.
And
all
of
thy
And
6.
things
fly
treasures
of
out
fruitful
in
the
âll these
air,
"
nurtured
are
out
thee
are
blessed
men
with
children,
with
and
increase,
August
Earth
away
life
From
that
mortal
! and
it
is
he
but
men:
thine
in
is
hand
blessed
give
to
and
thou,
whom
to
after
take
thine
heart.
Shall
his
10.
willing
be
honour,
to
all
and
things
in
are
plenty
at
hand;
His
glebes
He
has
are
with
heavy
food, and
in his
cattle, and
his
of
beautiful
women,
wealth
and
treasure
follow
principal works
which
hare
consulted
wealth
of
house
pastures
filled
is
with
good
things.
Their
city
is
full
they
rule
their
city
in
order.
And
The
Griechische
Griechitdie
great
Mythologie,
Mythologie.
Welcker's
been
Griechische
after
on
them
this
subject
G5tterlehre^
are
and
Preller^s
Gerhardt's
THB
16.
VBDIC
And
their
And
their
CONCEPTION
maidens
Sport
and
Even
they
rejoice in
men
young
skip
in
"
the
garlanded
the
over
whom
OF
soft
thou
circles
of
glad
meadow,
joy,
heart
"
goddess
august
"
their
with
"
of the
honour
331
EARTH.
freshness
flowers
shalt
THE
teous
boun-
"
deity!
Hail
! mother
And
be
of the
willing
This
its
main
striking details, presents

coincident
with
first
the
that
line
of
foundations"
"mother
of
earliest
phase
later
all," unites
which
operation
the
earth
men
;"
and
the
earth,
the
tasteless
In
earth
of
those
of
room
to
consideration
which
the
up
formed
"
"
this
of
these,
to
or
Thus
from
hath
life
place
of
of rock,
to
the
and
contemplation
we
find
mythology,
allusion
sHghtest
the
not
"
this
molestation
things,
Indian
later
and
external
is alluded
operations,
to, for
the
the
poet,
than
as
the
in the
earth,
the
attached
perpetual epithets,
rather
of
conception
early
was
conception,
mind
of
all
"
to
they display.
In
together."
and
producing
bearing
surelj founded,"
itself rested,
Grecian
unportance
the
as
worshi|i
hint
no
to
as
that
of
of
on
elephant,
to
serpent.
or
the
agencies
the
to
without
su|tainer of
passive
speculations
earth
the
turtle,
the
as
as
"
and
at
lines
space
suffering everything
"
which
but
devoted
mainly
which
"
the
locum.
ilia
in
room
which
tuentur.
than
results
firm
"
expression
of
in the
that
the
to
Earth
affording
as
observed
objects
is
some
I'emarkably
distinguish,
it manifests
firmly wrought
dust
flint, and
that
in
as
the
the
Terra
hymn
earth,
breast,"
lowly,"
the
of
by Ovid
et
be
with
fragfbuB,
causam
"free
"
as
golden
her
on
repose
well
allusion
distinct
hfe, rather
for
the
to
described
changing
invoked
is
failed
two
which
the
îs described
"
which
of
as
It will
by
Ceres
the
and
agencies
the
me
thought
connection
Atharva
of
vegetation,
active
those
lofty
into
the
of
of
attributes
two
praebet
contemplation
treasure,
in
commnne
Ease
latter
hymn,
precisely
is
burden
wealth
give
burden,
Veda.
nature-religion
Officinm
The
and
Atharva
Earth,
period diverged
distinction
to
song
expressions
some
Homeric
the
of
my
scope
in the
the
of
of
heaven,
starry
heart
in
hymn,
of the
consort
guerdon
as
the
rejoiceth
gods"
to
the
so
that
hand,
more
of
active
manifestation
the
like
seem
expression
epithets
other
passive
function
part, incidentally, in the
most
which
the
on
"
of
%Bo9
the
echo
of
an
lively realization
aatpaXAt alel-âia
of
shape
earlier
in the
wtkwpii
332
fieXaiva
"
which
latter
is
Earth
also
milk
the
Earth
its earUest
which
to
"
phase by
later
the
mother,
hymn
food
35),
of
germ
symbol
lies
that
his
remarkable
in
the
proof
of
crops
but
in
she
the
does
idea
found
which
which
line
race
is
men
as
"
See
Hesiod."
the
totally at
having
essay
RoUl
given
burth,
from
fountains
no
point
ment
nourish-
of
earth
our
produced
she
and
this
is of
far
greater
hi the
case
of
conception
and
to
earth, than
m
for
gives
for
men,
p-oof
precisely stated,
less
definite
the
women,
parturition,
had
expression,
at
earlier
an
for
as
example
xvionir
apônpoi'
ahnost
in
$tol
identical
den
1860.
9yi|rot
with
the
Hesiodic
avOpMTOC,
Hesiod
of
this
idea, and
with
created
Ul"er
it has
108.)
given
Tubingen,
birth,
adapted
seem
variance
"
ftn
given
1.)
Days,
been
forefathers
admirably
so
and
VI.
account
(P. 238.)
"
are
iI"ChfivOiv yiyaaffi
though
tion
deduc-
which
women
here
should
and
(Works
"
the
birth
parpbg
passage
for
given
the
fitag
earlier
earth."
is
(Nemea.
"
of
has
which
to
species
general
more
Pmdar:
has
the
imitate
women
regard
the
readily distinguished
is
but
so,
imitate
not
birth
the
has
which
which
to
earth,
to
(cVecc) our
bore
that
for
done
case
Menexenus
in
earth
given
human
argument
an
as
the
in
only
contains
as
the
of
attributed
everything,
barley,
in the
earth
The
time
that
in
and
consideration
the
of
nourishment
for
birth
wheat
the
food
have
to
him
Ir"ap
77
(which
part
race,
is
passage
that
has
human
in
mother
of
earth
the
fruit
absolute
which
by
the
symbolised
the
am
conception
this
relationship
and
an
"
they declared,
com
the
for
that
who
the
for
notable
in
necessary
pretends
who
of
mother
"may
"
mother
that
first
as
is used
proof
woman
which
means
consideration
the
that
one
and
is
when
meaning
conception,
possesses
so
essential
Earth
expression
an
"
hymn
that
understood
nourishment
by Plato,
of
"
and
the
"
considered
are
Atharva
embraces
means
conception
mother
as
quite special
47.
v.
remembered
be
furnishing, by
as
Atharva
V.
no
Greeks
Jiv$pu)irov9. The
;"
son
it must
;"
earth
the
in
her
me
the
hymn,
to
e0/wo^t^9
7"uiy"
remembered,
be
Atharva
of
introduced
give
of
son
it will
the
contemplation
the
wliich
in
expression
the
in
consideration,
is attached
importance
In
aud
evpvarcpvo^y
"
EARTH.
THE
OF
CONCEPTION
VEDIC
THE
by
mythus
the
von
the
origin
of
everywhere
the
human
describes
gods.*
den
fUnf
menschenffeachleckteni
bel
334
VEDIC
THE
independently
of
CONCEPTION
those
p.
Grecian
in the
out
in the
by Êschylus
THE
the
where
passages
substantially brought
statement
OF
EABTH.
personification
poets,
have
we
able
remark-
in Athenaeus
fragment
is more
(xiii.,
"
B).
600
ipafitv ayv^c
IpwC
^(
olpavb^
XafAâvu
yaiav
3fi/3poc^
Alt'
/itiKuv
iivip"TtQ
o^pavov
9 it rUtnrui
ôoKdQ
re
irttrmv
/Sporotc
fiiov Briniirfuov,
Kal
S* Ik
"pa
rvxc'v*
yafiov
t^Mxevroc
ydiav'
tKVtn
x^^va,
rpwffai
ydfiov
votiZovtoc
rkXttoQ lirrtv.
To
but
the
subject
allusions
vague
which
seem
that
been
concealed
the
and
the
which
lay
earth's
origin
at
alluded
and
rf"V"irtVj
it must
be
(246)
clement
it is
definite
idea
in
accoimt,
the
which
and
ocean,
which
an
With
myth
birth
the
"
it
of
of
the
the
passage
contains
marked
such
(Bergk.
an
as
Island
in
at
of
of
light.
Theognis,
allusion
conspicuous
to
the
been
place
Lyr. Or.
p.
which
the
where
this
in the
381.)
'Qreoyor
the
duced
pro-
oi
this
entertained
chaos
of
Owp
itself
nature
of
the
of
what
Orphic
produced
origin
of
no
Hesiodic
cidl
we
theogony,
of
out
of
be
Oceanus
legend
smell,
w.
is
which
23,
ocean
in
is
the
at
introducing
referred
to,
brought
"c., but
contemplation
the
compared
the
pleasure
more
Veda,
Greek
may
out
rose
I have
sense
tradition, is
substance.
earth's
Atharva
in the
basis
having
Delos,
the
personification
the
namely,
Aristotle
was
themselves
the
the
OceanuS,
which
Of
tradition
of
Tervrro*.
sea,
to
is the
the
of
201),
196.)
refers
which
(Iliad, xiv.
to
implies
accounts
oldest
of
out
answer
of
germ
the
ancients
nebulous
tradition
god
the
reappeans
prominence
Poet.
(Iliad,
having
first of these,
many
the
xxi.
in
myth
Oceanus,
should
nebula,
gods
the
sion
expresIt
earth
or
rîveat^ vavrBtrai
not
Oceanus"
the
hymn
an
29,
the
The
by
otnrep
that
of
pnncipal
of
out
is here
intermediate
this
three
v.
the
contain
by Homer
to
Mon
represents
through
the
undoubtedly
it
of
Yifwakarman;
to
in
mist
watery
considered
'Qiceai/o?
probable
tradition
theogonies.
Oceanus.
of
out
of
of
remembered,
occurs
Vedic
and
8, 55, 60,
w.
exertions
produced
been
incidentally
but
the
Grecian
was
have
to
of
seems
bottom
in the
Earth
the
declares
no
itself, but
to
in the
find
we
myth
made
sacrifices
in
contradiction
by
in
same
midst
brought
prayers
that
the
in
was
the
to
origin
occiur
is here
reference
it
which
earth's
these
refer
may
the
of
of
it
as
into
occupies
nature
:"
VEDIO
THE
ôifit dvali 8rt fniv
ii9av"Tmv
k"KKiotov
rUt,
BtA
tff
dimpifrifi
6fftii"dfipfHtoiiig,
ly"\a9"fi
dk
yriBfiffivii fiaBb^ w6ptoc

will
It
gods
have
which
priority
higher
Grecian
mortal
the
to
as
which
remain
the
Two
other
of
scope
and
this
for
which
with
the
of
to
the
earth,
of
"
Grecian
legend
as
slumbering^
to
"
in
the
fatigue
and
entertained
are
incidental
the
Vedic
to
the
But
Indian
the
proves
stand
no
line
opening
religion laid
the
the
the
in
InstanceB
lee
the
recognition
the
the
EsBftj
on
world
devotion
their
of
idea
of
to
and
and
was
expression
and
and
of
power
all
watchfiil
proTidenee
the
fire ages
mentioned
power,
the
abore,
of
the
world,
supreme
things
by
the
to
the
"
self-
sacrifice
material
maintained
where
of
obedience
natural
of
religious
rule
conception
ordered
of the
justice, as
others;
the
have
parts
prayer
imknown
an
early
to
appear
and
the
by
truth
as
purity
religious
component
;
abstinence
created
Veda
forcible
relation
its
of
equihbrium
whose
liillyrecognlBed,
in
of
Greeks
three
the
that, in
had
secondly,
earth, which
viewed
the
the
inward
than
which
spirit of order,
For
of
and
of
means
more
after
proportion,
life
of
been
but
find
we
basis
it is obvious
embraced
strove
the
as
gods
conflicts
and
the
expression
where
concise
manifestation
outward
Hence
gods.
hymn,
temperance,
and
guidance
this
conduct
consecration,
the
In
down
the
have
to
bearing
point.
of
and
rule
earth
from
with
the
the
on
on.
contains
hymn
rehgionists
found
insisted
and
Asuras,
ofTers
by
on
themselves
among
upon.
gation,
investi-
pre-historic
to
carried
the
enter
particular
allusion
fire in its connection
of
Atharva
idea, which
called
hymn,
mythology
that
combat
inhabitants
prominently
so
victorious
Grecian
to
to
me
for
subject
what
here
in
allow
not
furnish
with
powers
primeval
embraced
refer, first,
the
consideration
is here
"
Indian
which
will
essay
well
notices
daemonic
earth's
and
gods
the
subject
as
weaknesses
comparison
subjects;
same
times
they
the
was
were
allusions,
some
especially might
the
they
the
of
without
than
the
represents
men.
There
the
in
and
them
which
origin
to
described
of
myth
the
relaxation
conception
in
Indian
conceded
without
systems,
drowsiness
as
are
the
auxiliary in,
further
irfXiupij,
yaia
itKbc iroXt^^.
that
nowhere
earth
the
gûarding
far
is
they
mythology;
to, and
anterior
as
noticed
been
Aiirm,
worvta
rpoxociî 'i Xc/ivy,
kirl
fitv iwXfioBfi A^Xoc
wava
335
EABTH.
THE
OP
CONCEPTION
in
just
absence
of
the
,p^ge
gods
18.
is
336
VEDIC
THE
aD
things,
and
material
religious
But
is
here
religion,
which
which
of
In
under
illustrations
is
here
milker.
offer
it
is
of
one
considered
the
in
naively
simple
the
Veda,
alluded
of
figure
and
to
29,
its
cow
which
prosecution
which
the
38.
30,
the
style
the
earth
of
and
frequent
most
of
does
its
kindly
not
kick
this
is,
blessings
the
cow,
of
parts
on
upon
which
impurities,
the
ground
13,
expressive
as
as
the
all
in
of
horizon
material
simplicity
yielding
as
the
as
earth,
the
of
and
to,
remark
great
the
the
with
Vv.
single
fundamental
merely
itself
as
performed.
are
part,
most
things
the
religion
invoked
the
of
purity
alluded
once
is
earth
the
earth
and
more
beyond
was
renewing
the
than
the
composition
the
of
more
conclusion,
Vedic
it
is
idea
services
continually
as
connection
of
than
enjoyments.
which
idea
an
arose
all
spiritual
themselves
considered
and
idea,
this
religionists
imtil
be
to
came
benefits
religious
this
represented
further,
parts,
material
inspection,
and
of
of
out
Grecian
its
obtaining
of
means
all
in
idea,
lost
contemplations,
visible
and
of
early
these
of
disposer
But
which
foreshadowings,
the
as
was,
to
EARTH.
THE
favour.
possible
was
uncertain
in
more
it
his
for
more
no
OP
prerogative
entreated
be
to
recognition
dim
whose
aid
excess,
CONCEPTION
its
for
good
of
bounty,
against
all
337
XIV."
Art.
7%^
Chinese.
Sutra
the
of
Translated
"
Forty-two
the
by
ordinary
into
tracts
the
"In
with
like
brightness
entered
"Favourably
who
Calculations,
having
and
The
It
and
proceed
to
obtained
caused
to
twelfth
"
A.D.
'141
coimtry
seek
the
of
Han
with
head
surrounded
him,
this
month
In
picture
Being
and
on
and
classic
their
so
that
who
India
is called
space,
dream.'
your
military
oflBcer
Tsin-King,*
them
directing
(Getae)
and
with
to
Central
to
Buddha.
Buddha,
and
at
high
others
the
of
also,
heard
of
be
mical
Astrono-
flying through
the
of
of
and
persons,
law
might
Board
origin
Tai-yue-chi
Emperor
dream
has
the
wîs
the
the
arrive
they
the
Wang-Tsiing
also
and
Tchou-Fa-Lan,
and
that
the
the
his body
the
seen,
minister
been
after
years.
the
with
eighteen
to
of
accompanied
which
of
the
King
the
by
Sections.
the
thirtieth
India,
Yau-Chan*
Forty-two
invitation,
on
from
returned
Shamans'
day
of
the
Lo-Yang.*
64.
inches;
Vide
Ondayana^
.'.6
Kang-Hi,
Mat"figa,
Honanfou,
dynasty,
all
had
of
hastily dispatched
in
made,
be
were
Ma-Tang
his
perfect wisdom,
at
splendour,
eleven
having
"
have
diligently
"After
civil oflBcers
the
the
India, and
They
and
personage,
towards
meaning
Your
must
amounting
others,
height,
he
connected
arrived
this
on
the
has
divine
Emperor
Tsai-In
in
divine
what
by
was
replied
who
one
(Buddha).
Fo
books
Ming-Ti,*
saw
Flying
what
ministers
Pou-i,
possesses
he
sun.
Buddhist
of
of
reign
chang'
impressed
of his
which
on
the
Beal.
S.
palace.
his
inquired
six
the
"
that
dreamt
and
gold,
the
of
year
Emperor
Hke
body
introduction
following
is the
fourth
the
dynasty,
a
China
the
of
aocoont
Bevebend
Jrom
Bemabks.
Introductort
The
Sections,
A.D.
rid.
vid.
the
26.
chang
snb
"
846
inches,
or
about
70
feet.
voce.
Jalian, sab
LaUta
eastern
voce.
Yistara,
xyii.
capital, built
n.
by the
first emperor
of
the
East.
Han
338
Then
"
the
the
*When
which
the
the
not
all
above
and
country,
influence
other
the
that
for
holy
the
also
he
ordered
leung-toi,*
the
or
city (of Lo-)
see
and
M.
the
alluded
to
Forceaux
("
Tartary,"
We
Sections,
into
Chinese.
of
nor
be
of
an
the
I.e.,
no
of the
be
set
Confer
Galled
it,
White
worship
up
at
the
the
chief
and
at
of
Horse,
for
over
as
ministers
as
briefly given
and
Tsingof
gate
people
might
the
at
("Foe-Koue-Ki,"*
n.),
and
M.
by
by B^musat
p.
Hue
("
for
is the
of
yet,
from
the
not
Its
the
of
there
granted
that
first work
on
the
Sutras
style
Buddhist
is
no
the
absolute
internal
evidence
as
simple,
religion,
evidence
that
Sutra
of
the
44); by
Travels
the
those
its
CoL
iv.
"
work
de
la Puretd."
Fo-Koue-Ki,
44.
to
seem
to
is known
p.
itself,
"(}reat
enforce
natural
i, r.r.X.
Toar
work
of the
object
Forty-
translated
it would
its method
this
of
subject
of
age
known
is
this
spirits.
6t iKu.
end
Sections).
R^musat
proof
date, and
Yet,
restleaa
of
gate
Kapilayastu.
take
Divisions,
or
precepts
uniform.
the
found
Abel
(Mahayana),
moral
having
ii.,p. 78).
authenticity
earlier
Vehicle*'
well
Vist.," p. xvii.
vol.
is, indeed,
its
so
doctrine
westem
Buddha
of
to
as
both
also
by
therefore
two
parts,
approving
the
Temple
Buddha
Forty-two
Lalita
"c.,
may
This
image
that
be
may
of
(i.e.,
is also
It
is the
it."
account
itself
book
the
Palace,
Yang,
reverence
This
it the
of
Southern
outside
called
likeness
the
in
and
reverently placed
they
this
without,
and
testimony,
foimded
be
to
city (of Lo-Yang),
where
this
believing
temple
and
exerted,
traditional
the
when
transformation.'
Emperor
ordered
them
to
for
other
to
that
its transforming
although
years,* those
1,000
and
in
by
be
reaches
doctrine
of
nay,
preaching
obtain
may
The
once
500,
his
of
that
can
But
of
fore,
there-
bom
intelligence
sort
To
centre
ages,
be
"
bom,
Dragons,
may
in order
this
of
three
they
elsewhere.
appear
(or sages)
Buddha,
influence
is the
Devas,
complete
obtain
brightness
of
that
Buddha,
of
the
the
moreover,
law
no
of
coimtry?*
Ka-pi-lo'
Buddhas
desire
may
never
period
men
"
places
the
yet
case,
the
wise
was
this
in
form
of
coimtry
and,
the
they
Buddhas
The
things
practise
in this
(Buddha-Dharmavadya)
apparitional
All
there,
bom
Kwai-shin*
so
'
Matanga
question
to
Law
his
assume
Chiliocosm.
were
in
the
priest repUed,
Great
bom
began
of
King
he
did
why
Emperor
SECTIONS.
FORTY-TWO
THE
OF
SUTRA
THE
and
in the
THE
southern
the
BUTRA
school
earliest
there
is
productions
the
the
64, and
A.D.
attracted
whole,
the
rate
any
of
it
had
attention
of
that
assume
that
considerable
the
it is
old
as
from
as
our
the
in
at
court,
have
to
we
of
any
China
to
order
if not
era,
Rules
work
brought
was
section
Fifty
that
notoriety
mission
it among
first
and
than
it
the
in
as
later
place
to
Hundred
be
must
and
Two
considering
have
venture
religion
the
339
SECTIONS.
cannot
that
mention
must
FORTY-TWO
we
of
Pratimoksha),
On
rate.
THE
Buddhism,
of
distinct
(i.e.,of
OP
at
may
earlier
an
date.
The
Emperor
Keen-lung,
and
Ka,
version
present
is the
generally
this
thus
in
resulting
and
Mara,
the
of
all
sentient
deer
of
park
Da"abala
Mahanama,
of
the
four
enabled
was
his
and
point,
as
which
on
them,
answer
each
one
stood,
attentively listening to,

At
this
time
containing
1.
Buddha
the
to
mentioned,
the
closed
of
their
one
spoke
It
had
proceeded
of
this
so
confidence
on
reverent
instruction
law
and
what
understanding
a
the
paths.
to
and
on
Ajuata
e,
448),
as
faith
in
the
Bhadrika
of
the
one
hands,
receiving the
ii.
doubts
any
men
of
t.
wheel
Jul.
vid.
wheel
all
(viz. A^wajit,
turn
their
the
(particularly)
world-honoured
opening
of
garden
and
one
confirm
world-honoured
forty-two
said:
and
had
who
with
he
followers
to
the
voce);
duing
sub-
turn
deliverance
of
the
to
veiy
of
means
all the
accomplishment
the
the
great
began
satyani,
(arya
Buddha
requested
doctrine;
instruct
did
n.)
Bikshus
the
companions
IL
at
is the
he
sub
and
864,
quietness,
midst
Kachyaha^
arrive
those
that
spoken,
been
in
to
the
four
truths
great
them
then
JuL
vid.
Kanudenya,
his
(or desire),
this
overcoming
now
reason,
lust
giving
JuL
(Mrigadava,
and
of
of
in
perfected
of
ground,
So
Mai*a)."
purpose
having
banishment
rest
(or
Chang-
Sections.
and
standing
beings)
Chin-ju
of
account
The
"
Mara
the
for
priest (Koue-sse)
the
of
year
China.
one
'^
"
Sin-chow
"
Fobtt-two
perfect
of
of
way
law
the
(or
wiles
the
or
of
the
by
thb
mind
excellent
most
aU
op
in his
state
used
world-honoured
the
time,
considered
first
Sutra
in
1721,
a.d.
f.e.,
one
The
At
made
was
eveiy
posture,
their
exact
to
master.
Sutra,
sections.
The
man
who
leaves
his
family,
quits
his
340
SUTRA
THB
house,
enters
which
Shamun.
contained
in the
of
an
Buddha
the
fix
vnce,
successive
which
bliss
Sz'-to-hom
obtain
cut
off their
are
Buddha
himself
from
nothing
(i e,
Karma
of
the
by
tree
the
"
thought,
preparation,
this
attain
all
become
eating
one
beneath
to
desire
5.
wealth,
He
the
and
in the
tree,
and
middle
desire
foolish
man
entirely
branches
of
in
*'
his
to
law
the
suflBciency
of
the
day,
nothing
and
blind,
Living
creatures
more
is
of
and
!
nothing
of
as
the
life
all
all anxious
who
has
yet
(of being)"
beard
for
order
in
(must)
his
forego
support,
abode
one
which
more
to
reason.**
occupying
That
unquiet
advance
Buddha,
food
web
purpose,
and
of
the
the
"
accomplish
head
whose
(or
of
of
of
religion,
of
absence
direction
named
wisdom
reason
absence
an
the
after,
effect
an
stages
shaves
seek
to
an
fixed
examined
hidden
(individual) dignity
receive
beg
is
successive
who
and
meal
become
all
(indeed well)
Shaman
worldly
man
said
Buddha
4.
is
state
Sii-to-hun
Buddhist
the
by
exertion,
personal
highest
the
attained
to
through
passing
without
death
family, separated
involved
yet
there
of
absence
an
and
have
the
pursuit
followed
is
whom
of
the
nor
all active
of
absence
an
of
severed
his
out
without
or
to
paths),
fruit),in
condition)
more,
affections,
nature
obtain,
which
left
searched
unselfish
attached
cause
has
sensual
mind,
to
the
of
accomplishment
his
the
much
too
not
who
Shaman,
within
to
of
of)
who
like
life
region
birth
deaths
desire, which
his
in that
they
The
(and dead).
individual
understood
finds
is
The
his
of
Buddha,
heart
useless
lust, banished
source
who
and
of
condition
are
appear-
(Anagami),
end
one
and
These
and
earth.
(is the
after
births
Rahat.
the
and
(is the
seven
love
of
now
said
3.
of
of
state
passions
tree
after
and
next
the
rest
his
A-na-hom
at
Rahat
in
Rahat,
are
(viz. those
fly,change
to
man
next
called
perfect
heaven
which
in
of
heavens,
of
Rahat
in which,
the
may
true
condition
becomes
man
(t.e. Sowan),
the
the
nineteen
(Sakradagami),
more,
the
of
condition)
allows
rules
250
state
able
is
this
is
man
the
divisions"), following
life, shake
that
above
attain
to
his
this
"
the
out
understand
to)
as
the
condition
Rahat
of
condition
soul
in
mount
the
The
(towards
steps
four
attaining
in himself
(so
exertion,
"
searches
reason,
practising
the
and
to
SECTIONS.
supreme
ever
of
years
is the
of
active
no
one,
said
POETY-TWO
intelligent mind,
book
purity, completes
of
his
paths, aspiring
2.
THE
study
of
admits
Such
four
the
on
principle
deepest
law
OF
than
causes
lust
and
I
Buddha
said
by
ten
things
attain
virtue,
342
but
the
private
affection
bestows
alms
who
of
principle
of
rice
from
this
case
merit
of
feeding
which
of
the
it, this
at
be
may
Buddha
fire for
he
ciple
prin-
It
that
of
(in
cooking
is
so
one,
it in
the
said
Buddhist
of the
the
in
world
supercilious;
all
amidst
learning
not
virtuous
same
to
pursue
not
the
with
to
angry
uifluences
despise
to
to
being-
and
in
parents
our
the
equal
not
are
of
matters
men;
parents
lust
it
when
understand
study
having
eradicate
observe
supreme
learn
to
to
Buddha
desire
not
power,
to
gain
banish
be
completely
to
of
of
age
and
insulted;
to
death
in the
covet
noble,
and
world,
in the
things
escape
bom
repress
learning;
rich
yet
be
ignorant
the
the
wise
diflScult
life and
and
be
to
conduct
time
Buddha)
object
not
worldly
one's
learning
merit
gods.
twenty
are
scriptures
of
agreeable
an
risk
to
all the
and
than
to
million
The
demons,
due
charitable;
be
to
poor
There
and
reverence
of
Buddha,
worldly
spirits
thousand
indeed
greater
such
million
mankind.
save
of
merit
[Pas^, (Pratyeka)]
hundred
one
merit
the
thousand
in
million
ten
the
to
keeps
equal
not
feeding
Pi-chi
one
mere
is
;
ten
one
to
who
man
equal
not
feeding
of
divine
most
one
in
equal
thousand
(anagami)
feeding
much
the
feeding
such
is
is not
men
feeding
to
him
earth,
to
man
Oh-na-hom
of
attention
and
wisdom
supreme
the
from
itself.
lighting
the
to
So
rejoices
learned
such
merit
is
importance,
being
unite
and
light
feeding
desiring
men
Buddha
11.
see
and
he
but
fealty
decreased
m^n
feeding
of
the
to
heaven
indeed
(or,
gôod
indeed!
action
hereby
one
of
of
merit
Buddha,
of
matters
at
the
occupy
sight
from
(Sakradagami)
merit
merit
the
to
virtuous
feeding
viz.:
docs
principle
merit;
great
thousand
ten
million
the
equal
to
pray
be
hundred
and
is not
are
the
merit
feeding
to
Rabat
one
Buddha;
point
of
the
Sz'-to-hom
one
one
equal
such
does,
virtuous
in
feeding
equal
not
feeding
is not
is
hundred
one
equal
is not
feeding
is
of
the
much
but
he
many
feed
To
precepts;
to
such
injure
from
almsgiving,
is
not
feeding
to
men
five
merit
first
diminish
said
Buddha
virtuous
the
in
as
dust
of merit.
10.
point
alms
not
merit
merit
Like
torch,
one
the
the
of
this) says,
to
answer
his
of what
in
cannot
private end,
no
engaged
share
You
has
pity,
reason,
merit
the
if
asked
with
the
another,
at
distributes
violent
or
dust
it.
who
man
SECTIONB.
yourself.
on
approves
also
shall
man
another
reason
aims
threw
who
supreme
beholds
who
to
said
Buddha
9.
FORTY-TWO
who
devolve
will
misery
THE
one
him
against
return
man,
to
like
is contrary,
wind
of
OF
SUTRA
THE
of
end
the
nature,
reason;
to
passive
selfishness
one's
to
and
having
tHB
attained
SUTRA
end,
one's
satisfactorily
the
various
of
forms
and
OF
not
unmoved
be
to
in
action
(by exultation)
final
deliver
to
deliverance;
men
to
have
to
avoid
to
343
SECTIONS.
moved
of
nature
being
FORTY-TWO
THE
enlightened
and
positive
through
pass
heart
explain
to
disputatious
assertions.
There
12.
was
is supreme
BO
that
conduct.
dust
It
and
has
Buddha
of
who
is
untiring
what
happens
to-day,
existed,
so
to
impure
(such
looking
the
over
to
reflected
be
obscurity,
the
knowledge,
calm,
under
within
it below
evils
(skandha)
the
to
in
is
and
combine
rage
with
itself
in it
be
can
in
the
that
his
calm
is
and
what
nothing
unheard,
like
heart
lust
of
to
"
the
"
cause
But
will
become
if
bubbling,
so
in
pure,
So
around.
causing
is
which
passion
hid.
fire
nothing
the
three
moral
the
five
chenk
in
without,
1
k^
and
sins, growing
forms
perceived
placed
objects
and
his
of)
coming
and
and
unable
vase
are
men
obscurity,
the
(a
colours
of
boiling
which
heart
passions,
is
none
heart,
And
yet
as
enlightenment.
darkened
its
injury
with
unseen,
repents
losing
water
when
is
knowledge
existed
violence,
the
highest
whose
complete
the
What
man
man
variegated
reason
surface
naturally
which
So
the
but
destroyed,
reason
perceive
water,
pot, the
cherishes
with
clear, reflecting in
and
placed
foul
will
practise
to
reason
is true
of
up
can
supreme
once
you
is
universe
supreme
understands
gradually
man
and
that
so
the
lust, guard
then
indeed!
unknown,
who
shaken
in it.
and
ing
behold-
of
from
to
is at
under
earth
or
the
of
objects
water
mirror
patience
combine
heaven
of)
which
in
To
man
(the beauty
vase) being
ought
of
but
sage)
knowledge
said:
water
undeserved
nothing
transcendant
Buddha
discern
is
will)
power
but
stain, all evil conduct
either
there
of
exercise
of
wisdom
knowledge
that
this
possess
injury
before
was
of
a
mind,
your
requirements
blemish?
without
within,
desire
mirror
the
virtue
active
the
from
free
the
morality (or virtue),
the
and
enlightened
is
but
(or the
of
(yourself)
of
you
powers
of
qualities;
or
If
its characteristics."
with
sage
form
polishing
fluences
in-
what
its characteristics
are
no
it were,
nature
will
bears
has
active
separate
is
What
what
brightness
so
What
bravely
14.
the
"By
profitless.
the
to
the
of
magnanimity,
of
(or
understand
said:
reason
agreement
pure
form
and
reason
dictates
what
mind
passionless (empty)
perceive
He
it is
in itself, as
it embraces
which
the
13.
your
disappearing,
so
that
and
of
compared
be
may
dirt
produced
well
well
it, guard
possess
Buddha
wisdom
Supreme
"
knowledge
asked
engendered,
replied :
seek
to
who
reason
Buddha
?"
Shaman
the
end
344
SUTRA
THE
obscured.
is
reason
influences
that
trammels
Buddhas,
like
darkness
who
systems
of
destroyed,
in
on
basis
of)
Buddha
17.
the
things,
impermanent;
quickly
Buddha
18.
the
of
root
firm
passing guest,
illusions
20.
seeking
those
so-called
incense
of
the
22.
which
fact, all
in
"I"
is
around
things
source
Buddha
us
mere
but
only
are
of
the
the
The
child
first
pain
Buddha
concupiscence
its
is
the
"
is
just
perceive,
may
self-consumed
So
vulgar enjoyments
the
guarding
happiness,
men
passions,
his
(flowers),
which
of
of
dictates
of
treasure
endures
being passed)
both
and
the
also
his
but
the
found
reason,"
misery
the
like
of
his
bitterness
said:
is like
of
fumes
very
not
the
indulgence
character
and
of
repentance
perceives
of
exalting
of
fragrance
those
in
itself
true
pleasure,
delight
all
is yourself!
body,
so-called
the
following
sweets
gratification (i.e.,of
21.
that
which
your
are,
the
obtain
to
that
composing
ing
accord-
act
immeasmable
reflecting on
moment
end
in the
existences,
and
and
reflect
to
is indeed
of
real
man
the
pleasures,
only
after
and
elements
four
of
incense,
man,
selfish
past
reason,
tire
as
thing
said
the
the
the
Buddha
burning
in
Never
day
happiness
pcrsonahty,
a
how
constant,
as
and
fleeting
the
foolish
this
considered
without
names,
this
on
entire
an
supreme
that
sometimes
relying
all
nature,
attained!
of
said
of
on
all created
rivers, and
and
mountains
productions
During
"
the
heart,
be
faith,
Remember
are
the
dictates
Buddha
19.
and
said
all
reflect
and
earth,
and
heaven
behold
also
so
may
language,
founding
of
forget (the necessity
never
in
in conduct,
reason.
but
reason
all
religious exercises,
To
changes
illumination
fathoms
mistakes
and
follies
his
"
light
and
of wisdom,
the
dissipated, andlo
pursuit
the
house
dark
is
reason
supreme
enters
immediately
is
perfect
supreme
said
impermanency,
to
In
philosophizing,
the
their
be
said
and
philosophy,
true
must
Buddha
16.
torch
still continues
there
cultivates
who
within
all the
of
land
the
to
up
the
leave
we
abide.
man
burning
ascend
reason
dwelt
He
even
takes
which
ensues
and
said:
who
and
death,
virtue
Buddha
one
the
and
perceived;
is
nature
these
of
therefore,
banishment,
the
by
spiritual
our
where
is
SECTIONS.
FORTY-TWO
THE
It
life
of
15.
OP
said
taste
of his
:
The
who
man
seizing
of
the
tongue
man
(marriage),
rudely
knife
honey
cut
with
enthralled
suffers
(to
is
the
by
after
grasps
cut
honey),
scarcely
knife
the
wealth
"
lost
sweet
before
he
deceitful
misery greater
the
or
than
pleasures
the
coUare
THE
SUTRA
chains
and
these
OF
which
bind
there
pains
THE
the
inmates
passion
(wifeage;,
mouth,
still,by
its sweetness
guilt
Buddha
23.
the
is
of such
able
torch
and
the
So
the
of
exercise
of
certain
Buddha,
to
the
wisdom
and
filth
talk
to
it
of
of
me
would
The
Deva,
explain
became
the
tide
not
detained
of
which
Deva),
secure
reason,
notions
not
held
which
in
of
as
the
pleasure
I will
display
For
"
do
you
weeds
Why
desires) ?
has
who
one
the
is burnt.
said,
sensual
by
woe,
woman
things
which
doing,
practise
the
Surely
for
ever
gratified."
are
desired
reverently
who
Those
of
piece
touching
scheme
whirl
in the
Buddha
he
to
immediately
distinguish
shall
doubt,
of the
of
the
to
So
sea!
of
rot
who
man
passion,
right,
theories
of
condition
stop and
I will
"
practises
the
nor
false
progressing
man
protection
my
the
nor
the
with
down
by spiritual
the
wicked,-^this
under
floats
attaining
tide
of
acquirement
left bank
misled
hallucinations
the
by
the
nor
the
enters
man
which
wood
spirits,i.e., hope
caught
this
and
would
in
planted
torch
he
these
reason,
worldly
any
that
banishing
supreme
So
then
which
awe,
hand.
burnt
foohsh
The
thought,
passion
by
neither
concerns
nor
What
seizing
envy,
the
presented
being.)
with
like
stream,
by
be
(Sowan).
are
would
one
of
pain
carry
this
excite
said:
reason
there
"
wind.
calamity
vulgar things (as
to
of
to
Buddha
(tung)
subject
Buddha
supreme
(that
foolish
Su-to-hun
26.
desires)
early overpowered
him.
receptacle
means
the
the
not
Deva
tempt
overpowered
the
heart.
is it,
is like
lust, anger,
desires
(to
difficult
the
banished
to
such
be
who
occasion
is
and
mortal
no
man
necessarily bring
Buddha
there
and
man,
man
desiring
have
must
of covetousness,
must
On
it
drop
reason,
foohsh
tiger's
great
so
sort,
same
alight against
it
foolish
of this
25.
with
root
the
the
governing
Passion
not
poisonous
body
hand
said
does
of
two
the
the
{liu",lusts
"
of
reason.
rushing
who
man
there
of
misery
this,
from
indulgence
the
remitted
passions
for
fascinates
it be
can
regions
for
the
Besides
women.
supreme
Buddha
24.
the
Were
attain
to
Of
of
desire
appearance,
how
is love
other.
no
of
all
infernal
the
it have
though
345
SECTIONS.
the
but
indulgence,
said:
greatest
of
remittance,
is
sensual
The
FORTY-TWO
arrive
at
and
supreme
wisdom.
27.
Buddha
thoughts,
belief.
for
may
or
Beware
what
trust
said
they
of
to
in
the
Shaman
end
these
his
thoughts.
but
will
yourself
mixmg
are
the
cause
Beware
of
destroy
up
of
in
all
the
placing
trust
groundwork
worldly
misery?
of
all
(? shik),
matters
But
in your
the
Rabat
346
THE
SUTRA
Buddha
28.
looking
on
Beware
of
with
in
she
small
tliis
and
impure
in the
her
consider
in your
within
fire which
on
to
said
Buddha
said
sensual
passion
which
the
(or
removal
the
(at
all
evil
what
is
this
but
There
31.
to
offspring
be
cannot
Shaman
now
of
lustful
his
Buddha
I recollect
become
engenders
there
(of evil) ;
being
said
on
succeed
in
with
which
is the
compose
this, then
But
heart
the
member
So
not
What
it is the
When
as
world
of
lust, then
he
is but
said
is
no
"
the
lust
said
springs
there
began
to
Buddha,
Kasyapa
sorrow
an
thought,
no
Buddha
; from
Lust
hearing this,
and
by
"
made
not
came
being
world."
sorrow
no
said
There
saying
she
and
wickedness),
had
who
woman
man.
in the
conmion
desires
lewd
passing
this
senses)
comparison
the
removing
ministered
or
heart
rightly
sitting
was
matters.
thought.
own
my
in
who,
man)
should
you
Buddha
?"
certain
(of
born."
"
has
meet
to
himself
repent
death
from
certain
was
engagement
arise
lusts.
which
dissipated.
be
and
passions
the
would
He
repress,
It is the
So,
awaiting
being
is this
external
the
(Kalpa).
there
"If
"
if you
all);
these
on
his
all,
Above
stubble
not
(wishful to) expel
members
what
heart
will
bodily
mistakes
commonly
of
profit can
mere
thus:
members,
thoughts
the
eradicate
to
bottom
could
destroy
(lustful)
the
he
him
lustful
of
workman
composed,
order
in
which
to
addressed
those
these
lusts
child
corruption
desires
(or
man
of
she
she
only
and
these
removing
grows
Is
Is
is
world
sarily
neces-
your
society.
as
one,
mother.
sister.
and
reason,
the
as
all banished
be
with
Shaman,
her
vileness
of
not
lotus, wliich
see
(or them?)
was
of
you
will
end
in
in order
Buddha
removing
the
There
what
himself
sister.
usages
what
speak
elder
your
younger
the
to
you
as
her
seeing
am
of
Beware
as
Regard
practising
earnest
knives
sharp
his
be
that
man
at
come
be
as
thoughts
behold
to
certainly
with
say,
old?
as
body
evil
your
will
afflicted
that
if
me
her
her
let it be
"
let
Is she
reasoning
lusts, ought
80.
but
politely according
Buddha
then
world
Consider
thinking thus,
his
upright
Consider
Shamans:
but
woman;
SECTIONS.
the
one,
intention
appearance,
29.
mud."
honourable
all
see
you
with
heart
account
Treat
! if
words
FOBTY-TWO
THE
addressed
woman
though
pure
Is
thus
pure
OF
the
and
Man
it
by
sion
apprehen-
sorrow
and
no
apprehension."
32.
attainment
said:
Buddha
of
supreme
fighting against
the
battle, rush
ten
from
practising
man
reason)
may
thousand.
the
gate,
be
compared
Whilst
desirous
(aiming
reason
other
to
to
single
at
warrior
soldiers, armed
fight, be
yet
the
fears
for
in
SUTRA
THE
his
exhausted
from
the
and
returning
to
So
the
all
against
his
This
is able
his
the
to
advances
wicked
returns
attained
in
foUies
persevering
(or profession),
he
end,
an
and
rank.
high
to
and,
evil
his
enticements,
or
at
acts
work
resolved
victory,
raised
mind,
same
his
the
be
retreats
so
conflict
the
to
(deservedly)
hold
worldly
any
destroyed,
will
difficult,and
be
having
man,
to
obstacles,
by
he
way
country,
who
inan
half
die.
would
victory
When
field.
fight
to
that
state
347
SECTIONS.
FORTY-TWO
THE
OF
desires
attain
must
fluenced
unin-
perfect
wisdom.
There
83.
Shaman
(the Sutra,
prayers
sound
of
doing)
to
the
to
was
his
Buddha
in the
living
to
and
lute."
the
then!"
the
He
as
He
slack
the
between
Only
keep
The
"
in
musical
then
of
and
harmony
just
medium
replied :
All
"
Buddha
learning
is
so
will
union,
And
would
sound
He
supreme
what
sound,"
to
"
tising
prac-
"
harmonious."
and
way
was
slack,
The
"
tuned
tight, what
you
what
constantly
was
said
were
concordant
be
heart
your
He
?"
they
over-
Shaman
the
addressed
and
would
sounds
the
if
"But
over-sharp."
be
"I
no
When
"
household,
so
(of returning
said
strings being
be
the
Buddha),
thoughts
of
"The
then
of
Shaman,
the
would
tight, what
too
sinful
his
his
reciting
fatigue, desiring (by
replied:
said:
There
"
words
the
member
Buddha
replied :
strings
of
addressing
world
night kept
with
worn
repent
particular pursuit!"
your
during
containing
piteous,
himself
bring
world).
were
book
or
voice
who
you
even
so.
attain
perfect knowledge."
is
the
as
will
this
gradually
is) by
earnest
to
the
life, and
35.
only
of
said:
Buddha
and
from
endure
life and
old
his
to
this
to
the
But
death,
age,
"
his
heart
^these
thus
of
(in
the
the
of
complete
of
the
aiming
to
way
metals,
the
like
vessel
manner,
heart,
perfect
with
ledge.
know-
of weariness
cause
this
mind,
found
dross
wisdom
reason
transgression
wicked
(or,
in
and
guilt).
who
man
like
pursuit; for, considering

birth
the
tried, it is only the
vexation
sorrows,
many
from
of
they
corruption
and
practise
to
attainment
which)
of
way
the
on,
be
causes*
accumulation
has
reason
is
The
go
way
in
separating
away
to
this
this
the
this
ridding
other
body,
and
mode
good.
perseverance
If any
the
(or
be
the
practising
man
down
dropping
from
where
place
gradually
made
said:
Buddha
84.
from
this
death,
laden
sorrows
him
man's
"
is
that
is
experience
period
what
with
how
to
the
countless
not
attain
from
the
time
of
to
speak
in
time
his
of
up,
of !
this
his
sickness,
does
sorrows
regrets, guilt stored

difficult
supreme
engaged
he
endless
348
THE
SUTRA
Buddha
86.
birth
(viz., beast,
is difficult
being,
is diflScult
(?
have
to
difficult
being
being
difficult ;
believe
in
Community)
few
(or
does
who
Buddha
attaining
another
who
said
(nim=
attain
conform
ten
thousand
to
40.
wisdom,
like
striking
stance
in
to
the
taking
capable
"rf
question
of
breath,
able
are
you
(in)
sigh
of
speak
to
*"
strikes
it
and
me
If
to
man
ments
command-
my
he
shall
consorting
with
yet
end
in the
is exhibited)
(or
still
does
me
will
benefit
what
conduct,
and
me,
resides
obtain
end
the
with
of
distance
which
likewise
of
prafjtisingthe
is
who
source
in
must
profession
in his
him
man
keeping
wickedly,
of
by
me
dwells
who
does
and
are
from
sweet
is
:
pleasure.
So
thronghout.
sweet
the
of
attainment
advocated
system
who
Those
in
practise
it
knowledge.
said
able
or
same
able
of
yet
the
of
"
Shaman
(or
not
life is but
on
eating honey,
one
may
mortar,
practising
man
extirpate
to
the
temple bell,
meal
asked
removed
Truth
supreme
who
one
are
son!
another
be
altogether
and
you.
he
conmiandments
my
Scriptures (Sutras)
Buddha
of
recollection),
by
conduct.
said
like
shall attain
said,
reason.
Buddha
is
the
time
yet
not
single
time
Man's
"
disciple
precepts
is
Son,
replied,
thoughts
correct
not
them
heartily
replied,
One
are
you
asked
The
"
"
Whilst
supreme
in
reason,
is
and
the
is
What
Son,
"
Again
observing
rebellious
39.
of
Bosat
Law,
the
consist) ?"
he
Again
hs, yet thinking
wisdom.
allows
doctrine
wisdom."
thousand
supreme
said,
"Well
supreme
Buddha
several
Buddha
answered,
answered,
38.
is
and
Buddha,
"
life
man's
reason."
Shaman,
attaining
(India?)
of
family
(Buddha,
ones
Shamans,
answered,
supreme
Buddha
the
wisdom."
question,
meal)."
my
in what
supreme
same
not
all
asked
days (only)."
attain
precious
of
age
"),
knowledge
the
in
in the
bom
the
in
bom
three
be
to
so,
sano
is difficult.
life
man's
a
the
be
to
so,
Buddha
37.
being
arranged
well
of Buddha's
eminent
become
to
so,
woman,
country
knowledge
the
to
human
in corpora
middle
of
ways
a
not
all
sana
the
bom
and
passions
mens
in
bom
be
"
be
to
man
six
the
body,
attain
to
so,
being
and
to
so,
is difficult
have
mind
bom
be
to
so,
and
hell),
in
or
evil
three
the
avoid
to
man
to
so,
difficult; being
Buddha
to
being
perfect
For
demon,
being
is difficult;
is
said
SECTIONS.
FORTY-TWO
THE
OF
the
suspended
for
be
to
the
the
ex.fft\).At
root
every
of
of
attainment
his
(The
gem.
assembly
act
the
or
allusion
the
or
supreme
desires, is
and
dispersion
striking
stroke
lusts
of
is either
of
the
grinding
ocêction
of
to
gregation,
cona
sab-
people^
8
GO
%P
"Q
Cl
US
1^
""
OO
r^
1^
ui
4JVJIK
titium
JD {UJ|V|| 1I**K
'IIIDM
"'^Jl I'dLUOJ
jujcKliti^mfjI
-#
E^
"*
"s
TVTunip
ua*]!:
I
'tuiiujiy^^
'Uinmftvil
-SîT
'jaîddMd
"
""*
2
Q
-"""11
eg
DO
m^
40-*
""y
tp
"3ft
""
to
qe
*R*ar
i^vo
^vpjvu
eg
0J|
OQ
"*
"~i
Q*3"
"a
'Oq
iJ30
"0
OO
op
'jrmvq94
"Inramrf
I"
I
"5
"
I
U
351
XYI.
Art.
Notes
"
Cultivation
the
on
of Dharwar;
Past,
of
Cotton
and
Present,
in
the
Future.
trict
DisJ.
By
Esq.
'MjLBSBUASf
[Bead
22nd
March,
1862.]
of
of
district
The
Ues
England,
to
cotton
district, which
the
within
likely
the
to
Mahratta
country;
of
of
and
chief
miles
field
superior
Bombay,
the
is 288
name,
the
supply
presidency
same
become
to
the
the
bears
is
reference
Southern
the
in
comprised
in
operations
important
which
Dharwar,
is
of
town
south-east
of
consisted
of
Bombay.
Previously
In
south.
the
3,837
zillah
miles,
square
plains admirably
and
in
of
the
before
an
miles
to
presidency
to
army
back
of
the
sea.
Sevagee's
aad
all
where
kinds
the
the
of
which
to
into
the
west,
both
the
British
being
area
of
of cotton.
extensive
In
Dharwar
miles
105
to
consists
in
country
1861-62
379,000,
was
territories
of
Bombay
from
booty
they
states
eastern
and
was
great,
foimd
imported
but
great
India
the
Portuguese.
of
1673
side
of
the
in
everything
commodities,
Carwar,
at
place
of
of
so
cloth
whiph
and
not
valuable
for
the
villages,
capital
did
to
"sent
mountains
they
was
and
Sevagee
the
mart
It
manufacturing
with
store
great
the
large factory
in
no
At
lies the
that
in
Company
Dharwar.
factory
traded
destroyed
of
the
abounded
which
East
established
port and
which
mart
troops
of
had
the
the
Dharwar
of
town
Company
on
Qoa,
of
district
the
Orme
Surat.
of
towns
many
Hooblee,
to
cotton
neighbouring
the
Carwar
under
away.
of
operations
from
and
Their
east
with
with
acquisition
subordinate
the
planted
in which
Hooblee,
north
formed
were
limited
cultivation
the
for
connected
of 12
from
285,000.
were
distance
from
portion
great
commercial
earUest
India
talooks
is therefore
miles
77
including
poUtical agency,
The
nearly
miles
300
northern
the
Dharwar
and
acres
Belgaum,
in
of
adapted
of
number
the
of
Dharwar
of
Belgaum.
of
south,
to
coUectorate
stretched
ten
year
present
north
from
that
district
new
The
and
talooks,
eighteen
the
1836
to
the
carry
in
as
exportation,
Hooblee
was
352
ON
the
deposit."
factory
He
enthronement,
pagodas
100,000
of
the
the
affair
of
pagodas;
200
for
damages
as
It is therefore
supplied
ago
now
are
and
line
the
in
The
the
of
first
exotic
The
and
cotton,
the
indigenous
Dr.
Lush
set
experiments
January,
stated
his
in
very
in
Southern
made
has
experiment
The
failure
the
Dharwar,
seed
was
cotton
cultivated
desire
be
to
seemed
to
cotton,
the
could
only
fibre
be
of
be
to
the
by
that
in
acres
supplied
think
result
the
"
In
overcome
of
greatly
both
seed,
^but for the

adhered
by
the
and
of
Bombay,
him
to
to
succeed
not
sioner
Commis-
succeed
be
the
no
broken
where
The
up.
failed."
Shaw,
he
that
to
them
the
made
The
produce
of
expressed
they
and
to
introduction
the
Collector
had
the
difficultyof cleaning
closely
by the
discouraged
Mr.
superior
and
by
On
Revenue
the
talook.
Many
cleaning
1836.
to
trial which
of
of
culture
packing
would
should
1842,
Company
seemed
however,
for
would
Hooblee
the
ryots.
with
which
that
they
not,
experiment.
found
and
of
places.
farms
cotton
1662.
established
was
Lush
Dr.
in
and
Governor
the
farms
were
the
1830
sufficiently,and
tried
ten
^'
that
cotton
Directors
first
in
clear
the
reported
seed
foreign
that
of
that
the
introduce
from
coimtry,
equally
been
Court
of
minute
India
other
proving
im-
are
improvement
presses
two
Grant,
Robert
Mahratta
It follows
else.
the
abolition
it
powerful
and
we
East
farm
efforts
material;
raw
cultivating
of
continued
satisfactorily that
prove
the
and
Sir
to
experimental
An
were
1836,
mode
Dharwar
at
up
the
by
"
was
the
improve
to
species."
were
These
proposed
then
SeegeehuUah,
at
pressing
undertaken
was
object
made
at
years
that
factors
the
for
loss
hundred
our
at
Hooblee.
for
which
by
of
pagodas
10,000
the
sea
used
was
experiments
Dharwar
in
in 1829.
of
series
which
same
the
ment
adjust-
their
two
of
and
valued
cloths
export
with
communication
gold
nothing
nothing
than
of
officers, which
gave
give
the
these
knew
his
manufactured
its
facilitating
is the
1862
cotton
7th
England
with
he
more
both
in
estimated
that
which
George
trumpery
factors
would
he
Sir
speedy
by
and
states
but
distiict
for
that
produced
English
in the
made
said
"
English
ceremony
weight
promised
furniture
Rajapoor,
his
He
list
historian
for
magnificent
away
but
of
the
The
gave
the
beyond
whereas
pagodas.
8,000
claim,
parcel
a
"
he
the
in
Brahmans.
the
to
Rajapoor
Hooblee
consisted
which
in
Bombay,
at
compensation
engaged
the
plundered
chief
English
demand
him
CX)TTON
previously
the
to
found
OF
had
and
proceeded
outrages.
his
CULTIVATION
Sevagee
Rajapoor
at
Oxenden,
of
THE
the
the
a
of
native
strong
merchants
American
seed, and
of
with
which
maehineiy
"
îte
IN
culture
would
in
time
of
the
renewing
operations,
him.
In
planted
largest
that
30
lbs.
Dharwar
that
cotton
there
culture
small
In
Government
portion
extensively
land
crop
raised
the
produce
of
it by
In
this
of
the
the
an
cultivation
enterprise.
the
New
Mahratta
mere
50
impulse
of
per
without
any
the
under
the
the
by
merit
the
of
the
cultivation
of
extent.
having
belongs,
gin
saw
demand
menced
com-
had
cotton
the
and
purchasing
experiments
that
was
of
increased
Orleans
natives,
and
seed
purchase
but
an
natives.
purchased
system
the
and
discontinued,
to
that
the
mounted
sur-
appeared
for
experiment
for
from
farther
any
and
cotton,
period,
the
gins
was
natives
cent,
of
all the
and
it
the
cotton
It
has
the
the
arrived
in
to
of
and
in the
into
private
of
Southern
from
the
territories
the
the
Dharwar,
increasing,
adjoining
of
cultivation
district
extended
ofiGicial encouragement,
had
entirely
raised
this
introduction
time
of
progressively
gain.
Bellary
leave
in
to
up
interference
extension
the
been
the
the
thought
gins,
of
has
of
to
arrangements
saw
private
province
limited
on
by
was
crop
were
New
by
seed
country,
bouring
Nizam
Orleans
suppUes
which
of
that
Since
then
Orleans
farms
brought
made
purchase
or
New
renewed
the
of
the
of
retire
might
they
when
the
whom
to
merits
and
supply
adequate
cultivation
the
carried
these
having
maturity
of
and
enterprise,
supplied.
be
Government
The
point
could
in
New
of
1843-44,
continued,
was
forward
prejudices
than
greater
was
ryots
in
1846-47
Shaw,
fully appreciated,
be
to
been
real
the
In
had
Mr.
and
was
seed
urged
that
the
land
the
public
the
exotic
year,
and
now
the
the
cotton
of
acres
under
natives,
natives.
natives
latter
reported
the
1845-46
the
by
while
that
the
first
Orleans
cultivation
with
3,000
existed;
of Government
interference
the
with
New
indigenous
to
mence
com-
his
of
cotton
established
brought
still
by
In
and
the
reported
satisfied
were
was
farms
sown
Government.
the
farms
the
1844-45
the
taken
2,000
of
to
an
associated
result
clean
of
Shaw
had
the
as
Mercer,
seed.
foreign
of
Mr.
perfectly
between
were
lbs.
from
1845
who
were
with
The
of
after
average
49
was
Mr.
no
in the
cotton
April, 1843,
soon
reported,
obtained
end
was
smallest
ryots
Hooblee
and
Orleans
the
ever
the
At
the
by
amount
Mercer
in
lose
to
exotic
spirit.
Dharwar,
Channing
Mr.
July, 1844,
year's experiment,
cotton
Mr.
determined
great
to
of Directors
Court
The
cultivating
with
it
deputed
and
district.
of
experiment
was
353
DHARWAB.
circumstances
upon
planter,
American
in the
these
entered
district, and
OP
general
become
informed
being
on
DISTRICT
THE
the
neigh-"
of
quantity
the
of
354
in Dharwar
land
did
ago
in the
last
Mr.
from
Cotton
Gudduck
country.
the
line
great
the
the
accord,
own
Hoovin
At
with
soil
600
American
demand
been
has
than
report, the
in
native
their
plant,
which
roller
of
means
established
suitable
gins
have
the
will
have
been
fb
native
not
cotton
in
that
machinery
been
it
When
for
free
New
by
owing
to
the
the
trade
of
from
taken
to
succeed
aggregate
ryots
and
by
the
from
species.
fanners
with
by
in
the
the
foot-
cotton.
that
the
the
and
this
of
dealers
seed
by
cultivation
of
from
in Dharwar,
manufacture
From
native
ginned
be
and
cotton
admixture
any
price
Heywood's
Bellary,
the
separated
be
it.
of
American
higher
Mr.
grown
care
Orleans
the
cleaning
the
the
to
than
discovered
was
an
district
is
the
fetches
years
requiring
for
town
it
greater
likely to
was
issued, with
purchased
be
only
can
district
highly
more
the
now
are
it
that
district
some
cotton
clean
it is
According
for
cotton
cotton
gins.
saw
Orleans
it
American
American
The
value
that
of cotton
and
market.
have
and
Dharwar
neighbouring
moreover,
appears,
keeping
New
and
the
the
territories
seed
There
class
the
of
rich
40
500
increased.
greatly
in
in
people
American
them
and
neighbouring
aflSrm
the
cotton.
Orleans,
talook,
the
in
and
of
American
one
people
superior
whole
cotton
Nizam's
the
The
largely cultivated,
been
other
any
this
made
this
so
the
Throughout
cotton
has
for
has
district
the
seed, and
which
in
villages
76
for
north
track
New
have,
seed
the
to
to
cotton
ryots
cotton
the
with
road
the
the
immense
with
planted
the
on
Orleans
an
is used,
cotton
which
Bankapore
is
agricultural
through
in
New
cultivated
of
native
progress
there
Presidency.
cotton
kicreasing
his
contains'a
an
districts
cotton
Beyond
Out
the
only
in
is not
now
than
most
Southern
the
which
dated
and
Dharwar
of
town
instances
are
acres
Madras
the
of
the
of
chiefly
American
with
grown
of
that
seed.
native
which
substituted
states
black
fertile
in
species.
he
east,
the
manufacturing
various
in
cotton
chester
Man-
India,
latest
the
Hooblee,
that
course
noticed
he
indigenous
the
looms
of
that
states
outskirts
In
their
of
acres
the
by
in
districts
cotton
cultivation
is rather
1,200
the
Coompta.
districts
years
178,000
deputed
been
last, contains
trafiQc, and
60,000,
having
on
He
of
of
population
the
to
the
on
Mahratta
is
fifteen
exceed
to
has
who
Ileywood,
November
80th
interesting report
and
stated
is
acres,
Company
the
town,
seed, which
Orleans
year.
letter
3,000
COTTON
OF
New
with
sown
exceed
not
CULTIVATION
THE
ON
factory
distribution
establishment
10,685
in the
saws.
was
of
825
They
district,and
IN
have
of them
Bome
well
as
distant.
rate
eighteen
The
Nizam's
they
fetch
is "13
for
been
used
has
likewise
expensive
made
work.
proposed
the
gins might
he
established
drcuit,
to
for
the
Two
such
the
to
by
audited
themselves
village.
to
been
about
in
annual
gins
had
he
localities,where
the
time
same
with
the
within
gin
every
and
at
arisen,
required, during
were
to
report
the
their
their
on
Kurrajgee
at
and
and
and
tools
and
subscription
by
district
of
accounts
the
are
gin
throughout
varies
from
officers,and
of management,
half-yearly report
order
scriptions
sub-
they
of
owner
working
the
whose
expense
the
The
committee
The
and
in
by
ryots
whose
at
kept
is collected
or
the
of
payment
it
having
and
patel,
the
the
10
paid
elected
this
committee
is made
on
every
4,000
from
the
has
been
are
village
operation
rupees
of
completion
parties
about
a
duty
in
it
once
years,
in
the
by
are
the
ject
sub-
fifteen
and
the
village report
part of
as
the
days.
cost
his
receives
each
used,
for
admit
The
of
in
material
marked
to
ment,
governto
workman
circuits
extent
is attended
states
The
limited
at
the
on
gin
which
done.
such
two
officer
every
the
patel,
of
year.
that
see
arriving
on
municipal
or
it is to
which
work
workmen
of
party
certificate
itinerating
visiting
who
property
subscribers.
duty
On
duphcate
the
of
month,
whose
and
small
itinerant
"
the
of
contributors.
the
An
Forbes
provided
opened
created,
punchayet,
every
to
the
been
the
of
votes
Dr.
lathes, machinery,
turning
are
year,
the
to
since
At
workmen
were
times
some-
which
periods
regularly inspected.
rupees
them
the
with
advantage
and
year,
16
factories
repair
state
workmen.
of
and
for
different
requisite repairs,
have
For
the
of the
stated
at
the
in
metals.
repairs.
they
maintained.
factories
making,
inconvenient
years
examine
for
period,
casting
Dharwar
to
school
machine
and
found
difficulty
parties
visit
buildings
These
for
"16
definite
of
Four
to
serious
reach
for
turning
way
ordinary repairs,
to
for
implements
miles
and
gin,
training
as
was
miles.
branch
provided
Gudduck,
enjoys
the
make
condition.
all the
district
itinerant
season,
work,
it
90
within
be
tools
working
the
cstabHsh
to
necessary
of
obviate
To
smith's
gins
through
tour
the
distance
the
to
dency,
Presi-
hundred
saw
branches
the
extended,
send
to
all
in
and
cultivation
the
ten
indentured
regularly
are
including carpenter's
As
dominions,
a
Madras
in the
Bellary
to
way
the
instructed
carefully
and
their
355
DHARWAB.
into
who
youths,
OF
saws.
factoiy
native
DISTRICT
found
as
The
of
one
THE
of
system
these
their
has
factory
is
356
ON
The
cotton
of
for
export,
intended
bullocks,
in
or
description.
proceeds
it is ferried
with
to
diminution
in
inconvenient
the
is
opposite
bank,
of
conveyance
and
next,
As
the
to
Belgaum
from
Poonah
miles
of
line
has
not
It
Sholapore.
completed
is the
which
the
there
would
the
port of
from
Dharwar
once
shipped
40
miles
than
Bombay,
To
Mahratta
screwed
on
at
where
the
cotton
structing
con-
in
and
designed
not
to
miles
the
at
rail will
Even
railway
over
which
ance
conveymore
road
80
of
be
when
road
will
the
arrested
manifestly
a
run
But
common
of
it
within
come
station, after
cotton
vessel
place is, the
and
which
sea
probably
for
for
miles
be
at
is to
convey
of
to
Coompta,
roadstead
open
with
the
conveying
ment
shipit
to
England.
cotton
that
in
an
connected
necessity
prosperous
market
down
goes
is rather
disadvantage
it is necessary
English
by
Coompta
re-shipped
healthy
the
exported
great
this
it is
country,
for
of
construct
the
in
promised
years.
therefore
to
where
coast,
The
district,
ment
Govern-
Company,
that
that
400
It is
Sudasegur.
of
cotton
secure
miles
to
the
Dharwar
been
three
100
and
Europe.
all the
harbour.
of
once
the
for
south
the
does
having
next
than
more
Bombay.
of
to
present,
of
of
is
Bellary,
conveyed
be
cost
interests
cotton
At
the
be
is
in
loaded
re-
for
time
some
Peninsular
expected
still be
will
must
cotton
the
to
there
case,
for
is
then
The
point being Moodgul.
the
is most
roads
nearest
be
The
injury
at
Moodgul
to
and
junction
therefore
covered
which
great
cotton
rail, which
Moodgul,
and
May.
India
the
veyed
con-
across,
ferry
which
in
the
Great
that
reached
cannot
down
the
the
yet
as
finished
of
Madras
Dharwar,
be
conveying
to
for
Sudasegur,
of
remark,
to
the
to
100
that
railway
sufficient
be
possibly
this
shipment.
to
be
in diameter.
suitable
is
which
and
corade,
engaged
been
work
cotton,
subjected
from
to
yards
to
in the
port of
of
cotton
requires
all the
as
is
the
Dharwar
question
or
therefore,
to
have
may
the
by
may
cotton
from
and
it
the
500
crowd
placed
be
All
fourteen
about
backs
primitive
most
of wicker
which
country,
oflBcers
one
March
the
the
engineer
and
to
of
first want
is 400
ia
deterioration
district
Bellary
which
the
on
the
of
pilfering.
carts
unloaded
Coast
constant
constructed
merchant
the
the
on
of
to
which
depth
in
feet
to
bales,
loose
coracle
hundreds
of
from
the
the
to
roads
liable
Toongbudra,
over
down
over
is
from
coast
skins, three
detention
carts,
COTTON
snrroiinding districts,
the
conveyed
cotton
the
across
is
OP
and
crazy
the
to
Dharwar
The
and
accidents,
CULTIVATION
THE
the
the
bales
district
it to
its
traffic in the
Southern
should, if possible, be
itself, and
European
placed
at
destination.
358
mercantUe
in
and
has
of
cultivation
in
England
has
been
sent
what
the
are
From
his
Mahratta
Southern
indefinite
wood,
'^
Continent
that
extent.
"
learn,
lbs.,
with
the
Mr.
adapted
Heywood,
obtain
We
of
that
they
gold
We
our
success
however
want
to
or
the
on
important
and
success,
the
of
information
if
almost,
quahty
the
designated
soil is found
this
Mr.
soil," says
all that
England
to
Heythe
or
the
has
acre
per
to
lbs.
110
"When
increased
the
to
and
1861,
remarks
ryot,"
spirited enough
cultivate
in
from
better
use
carefully, he
more
will
produce."
made
by government
of
the
to
in Dharwar
cotton
natives, finding the

than
the
substituting
American
seed
that
have
to
have
from
the
the
been
from
return
for
one
the
promote
the
nous
indige-
other, and
introduced
the
age
theA.
the
also
wait
even
gratifying
for
(writing
from
exists, the
New
and
direct, instead
penal
they
the
of
in
considered
coimtry)
says,
will
cotton
traders.
them
"
fair
in
the
for
the
the
country,
of
system
this
The
price given
to
hands
of
we
landed
Mr.
wood
Hey-
rich
black
elsewhere.
Wherever
of
of contracts,
matter
flourish.
the
fulfilment
Mahratta
revision
be
may
leaving
Southern
enactment
Orleans
honest
of
complete
that
assurance,
the
in
cotton
for
important
gins
that
remunerative
more
consider
among
not
that
everywhere
are
have
tenure,
soil
hopes regarding
have
of
1845,
and
to
efforts
cotton
seed,
and
to
local
ment
establish-
us
region
black
yield
in
and
the
times
the
the
superior species
with
Orleans
New
the
have
cotton
growth
enough
husbandry,
that
learn
crowned
the
ploughing.
is rich
three
or
cultivation
for
agent
plant
country,
we
ample
Mercer
Mr.
by
"
of
two
that
inefficient
most
implements
to
to
removed.
be
and
the
energetic
rendered
of
the
promote
and
impediments
yield
is
to
moreover,
stated
as
soil
There
the
may
America
of
of
sources,
can
the
and
consume."
can
We
60
to
India
other
country,
quite, equal
not
they
black
cotton.
transmission
and
enquiries,
the
which
rich
the
that
confiimed,
able
moreover,
are
from
its
secure
An
heart
what
and
reports
to
arrangements
has,
He
by
to
local
the
in
traffic.
means
and
made
already
the
of
wheel,
the
Manchester
state.
to
factories
of
in
make
quality
to
employed
be
must
brightened.
once
India,
by ascertaining
service
an
has
two
lines
great
to
He
of
at
unadulterated
India
the
shoulder
own
formed
in
cotton
an
agencies.
have
been
has
company
which
improving
put her
traffic
the
and
growth
length
at
of
prospects
of
the
CX/TTON
OF
community
manufactunng
stimulating
England
CfULTIVATION
THE
ON
people only
the
the
growers
numerous
THE
IN
the
between
agendes
profits,would
is
required
send
honest
and
the
"
hand,
and
they
should
that
share
of
stimulate
of the
Since
these
notes
all
ns
Mr.
and
pressing
devolves
aptly
first
at
cotton
the
them,
on
should
they
it ; and
baling
to
want."
we
Heywood
the
purchase
to
authorities
public
of
The
that
to
of
port
the
between
remarks:
"The
taken
boats
that
of
performance
the
by improving
there
Compta
native
these
that
in ; and
the
during
be
from
to
approach
time
any
remainder
stored,
its
owing
also,
local
to
"c., in the
after
of
so
at
wet
in
place,
before
and
the
and
farthing
as
has
unbridged
to
the
on
is, that
to
the
of
of
from
the
Bombay,
the
imperfectly
the
this
monsoon,
export
alone
cause
To
pound.
of
add
to
produce,
creeks, water-courses,
harbour
undergo
deposited
result
the
for
of
per
may
proportion
of
from
set
venture
state
growth,
damp
quality
Compta
it is
of
open
storm
(even
places
such
"
Compta
to
the
the
They
an
rarely
small
very
it not
in
imperfect
boat-transport
one
is
which
(which
very
this
from
than
anchor
monsoon
the
to
its way
neighbourhood
transport
roadstead;
also,
At
it.
to
access
they
native
were
shore, should
September),
for
ill suited
that
present
in
creek,
at
south-west
depreciation
difficulties
at
of
the
finds
less
no
outside
lea
is at
weather,
obtaining
remain
Sudasegur,
England.
to
inland
in bad
them
by
in open
conveyed
an
shelter
instituted
districts
shipment
interior, but
time
immediate
arriving
changes
the
at
termed
Owing,
season
consequent
evil
this
to
ill protected
so
computed
May
detained
being
and
of
the
districts) in
nearest
that
each
of
cotton
be
dangers
place.
with
final
to
period
in
the
communications
the
to
it is
for
prevents
compelled
exposed
roadstead,
whence
the
and
Compta
belongs.
with
connected
these
from
been
thePresidency
geographically
of
North
situated, has
comparison
mation
infor-
of
district
from
immediately
In
find
the
it
harbours
two
might
consequently
are
which
be
to
may
bar
is
exported
what
boats
Sudasegur
Authorities
to
harbour,
is
The
roads.
two
cotton
formidable
is
following additional
the
subject.
the Home
Bombay,
the
Bombay
to
of
port of Compta,
the
to
of
by
Forbes
Dr.
harbour
Sudasegur
districts
cotton
the
on
transferredby
peremptorily
Madras
compiled,
were
received
which
in
Canara,
in
for
which
labour
has. been
is
the
what
into
agents
factories
give
the
consmne
now
capitalists is, that
population,**
establish
and
people,
English
experienced
who
Bombay,
the
of
359
DHARWAB.
of conveyance.
means
he
and
enrich
then
centres
to
OP
district
rapidly
What
terms
DISTRICT
board
the
no
"
that
less
the
actual
cotton,
than
native
cost
five
boats
of
its
360
ON
transport,
thoa
even
of
that
equals
In
addition
Compta,
the
is
England,
from
by
is
The
miles.
throughout,
a
the
will
result
fields
subjected
being
the
Bombay
cost
sent,
of
which
the
that
the
"
Liverpool
to
an
have
carriage
than
is
somewhere
order,
and
down
10
at
in
delivered
the
71,
other
at
U.
be
8/.
5".,
their
is
lOt.
to
ton."
pressing,
pay
the
instead
at
of
present
Lancashire
the
at
to
from
case
doors
have
per
the
that
own
final
ton,
per
If
ton.
per
conveyed
18".
as
ing
Includ-
ease.
for
2".
words,
mills
Bombay
about
of
uninterrupted
half-pressed,
26".
and
would
be
with
be
three
the
Bankapore,
cotton
cwt.
50t.,
cost
of
expense
the
of
Dharwar
of
and
will
will
expense
produce
or,
it
places
freight
route;
might
spinners
carry
homeward
be,
to
proper
will
Kurudgee,
to
charge,
of
that
it
weight
the
up
and
Compta
the
distance
flies,
to
takes
is
The
crow
interior
which
which
5".
these
to
in
-pressing,
the
added
be
cotton
by
half
for
It.
kept
neariy
from
it
bringing
Seegaum,
of
roads
cart
country
common
this
if
the
vessel
cwt.,
7/.
to
as
marts
new
and
14
thus
freight,
cotton
great
of
ton
the
of
the
board
on
miles
70t.X
from
conveyance
measurement,
75
it
transporting
the
the
5s,
homeward
Sudasegur
other
85
1/.
about
the
including
of
deposited
is
(about
production."
and
expense
England
to
way
attending
it
stowed
cotton
the
expense
till
its
on
cultivation
its
to
Bombay,
to
far
QpTTON.
OP
CULTIVATION
THE
less
actually
for
it
at
pire-^
361
XVII.
Art.
On
"
Vernaculars,
the
By
Nothing
of
Indian
haye
their
with
the
modem
will
vernaculars
sounds
leal) vulgar
tongues
of
India.
in
entitled
The
an
the
essay,
Journal
"
object
of
in the
India^
this
of
daughters
find
also
shall
Di^vidian
the
^ted,
of
many
Whin
iJie 8"mtik
voi^
our
XIX.
they
mother,
of the
course
lately
India, and
has,
conclusions
to
our
may
kind
been
the
made
dsc, published
It is
4.
xv.
elaim
modem
my
tongues
be
to
in
how
usage
far
from
considered
Prakrit
Sanskrit-
We
following investigation, to
made
in the
the
of
name
the
original stracture
Dravidiau
knowledge,
prove
laws
(Sanskrit-
I have
Prakrit
vindicate
of any
the
from
the
necessities, and
have
in
derived
defined
the
or
tionable
unques-
words
are
vol.
way
follow
influences.
been
never
As
investi-
abortive, for whieh
we
beg
indulgence.
speaking
Indkm
which
what
Sanskrit
independent
tongues,
kind
reader*s
the
far
have
of Sonth
gronnd
on
in
It is
of Sounds,
declensional
common
which
tongues
nofthem
tread
we
show
things,
to
present
this
mediate
inter-
light,and
trouble
what
in the
Society,"
of their
Many
what
of
analysis
two
receire
accurately
attempt
with
occasion, in the
claims
some
oppose
their
to
System
their
accordance
in
An
the
the
decide
regulated
is
follow, naturally, how
will
trae
essay
supplied
is
method
their
of
present
have
Prakrit.
and
branches.
have
Oriental
to
Indian
comparison
and
take
we
origin, and
we
Sindhi
German
the
of
able
until
of
and
thereby
modem
Sanskrit
source,
Pali,
Prakrit.
will
if
open,
be
system
the
which
by
and
Pali
more
never
North
thorough
mother-tongae,
laid
its
of
are
foreign (Tatar)
some
be
the
right nnderstanding
doubtful,
into
shall
we
Sanskrit,
than
call
we
of
C.M.S.
the
noble
remained
down
that
for
which
structure
Prakrit
old
Trumpp,
their
hitherto
true
the
remacnlars^
languages^
which
E.
Features
with
important
details
minute
De.
more
North
the
compared
Rev.
is
Declensional
the
or
here
of
Drdmdiim
ike modem
toogoes,
Umguu
as
"f India,
being foreign
to
I exelode
onr
thronghoiii
olitjeet
2
362
THE
ON
FEATURES
DECLENSIONAL
SECTION
On
Formation
the
of
Themes
the
in
Modern
the
Indian
Vernaculars.
Before
declensional
short
nouns
as
in all other
on
compare
them
modern
tongues
the
Among
of
any
its
the
place
which
sister
dialects
termination
declensional
dropped
the
foremost,
Sindhi
vocalic
Sindhi,
vowel,
Jinal
and
the
most
theioby
order
we
must
point,
throw
to
strictly
which
on
the
old
prominent
more
Prakrit
we
therefore
has
preserved
Sindhi
the
greatly
instances
its sisters
greatly changed
than
more
shall
which
nouny
in
In
purpose
especially as
eveiy
this
on
of
features.
holds
present
terminationt
themes,
main
none
out
more
whereas
process,
of
resembles
for
for
subject,
in their
vernaculars
present
the
or
depending
formation
up
the
than
position
intricate
Prakrit
the
still built
are
themes,
premise
must
we
inflexions.
regular
and
difficult
with
the
of
of the
inTestigation
tongues,
peculiarity mainly
languages
this
Indian
formation
with
the
question,
modem
the
the
on
main
oar
declensional
their
light
on
of
features
discourse
;
any
enter
can
we
"Ekcilitates
have
abcady
crude
the
its
form
of
noun.
I.
The
most
('^Tt)
which
Sanskrit
According
o
the
Sindhi
all
Prakrit;
shortened
'business,'
Prak.
^51^,
masc.
to
the
Sindhi
Sanskrit
had
in
the
modem
become
man,'
this
;^
alone
Prak.
in
use.
dialect, which
is
find, therefore,
in
Sans,
if^;
m^,
ft
tion
termina-
terminate
^Hlf^;
in
in
was
Pali-Prakrit
we
which
that
already
Apabhransha
Siudhl
in
is
nouns
^JRH
"^f^
in
is
q|V
'birth,'
masc.
^m^.
belong
in Sanskrit,
sonant
S.
termination
qi"|]^.Sans.
Prak.
Sans.
class
and
grammarians
ending
'
"(^
of
the
to
the
of
words
those
e.g.,
this
Prakrit
source
masc.
To
old
already
was
positions
Prakrit
and
Pall
immediate
the
certain
in
to
in
termination
common
in
TJiemes
but
in Sindhi
which
characters,
also
either
see
my
the
drop
Sindhi
which
nouns
the
same
Reading
in
end
Prakrit
Book
"
in
or
Preface.
con-
add
OF
^fV,
final
Îf^
fem.
f^W,
Prak.
Sanskrit
spirits/
'
maso.
'
Sans.
liquor/
under
wind/
'
m^
fsT^
Sans.
Hi^^
this
feminine,
(masculine,
nouns
Sindhi
classed
been
in
f%^
Sana.
V"^
fem.
'
ning/
light-
f%^7f.
Sans.
have
Farther,
Sans.
'9[^\,
Prak.
fame/
f%l^,
Prfik.
V^^,
Prak.
antamn/
'
naasc.
head/
'
masc.
^TO
363
VBBNACITLAIIS.
INDIAN
Sindhi
as
f%^
NORTH
THE
and
in
"^|9
neut.
maso.
all
end
as
masc.
Sanskrit
thing/
those
in u,
Jf^
fem.
q^ff
Sindhi
which
neater)
Sanskrit
iTO
head
fem.
ÎCT
vi
Themes
either
into
'brother/
elided
in
levelling method,
From
has
is
the
end
ttoo
which
follow
ever,
is
dialects,
difiêrent
we
the
feminines,
with
termination
never
Sans.
alike
f^^
TH'siTT;
followed
having
the
as
masculines
it shortened
u, have
'^^^
exceptional
find
in
classed
which
we
The
termination
few
exceptions,
in
method
that
llf
heard, except when
the
in Sindhi,
^W
is
without
that
seen
BJid feminine
the
under
find
in
or
Sindhi
the
less
done
thd
in
turn
we
preserved
the
double
2
and
to
the
original
Visarga), which,
being preceded by
the
on
feminine,
are
If
neîter
meuctdines,
is, therefore^
which
has
the
;
already
declension.
Marathi
(yet
be
it will
nuuculine
generally
dialects.
Prakrit
masculine,
Sanskrit
originally in
genders,
and
the
whole,
cognate
feminines
examples just given here,
under
Sindhi
regularly
^f^lQ^.
already discarded,
inferior
the
'mother-in-law/
preserved only
frequently
^ke
ingly
accord-
H^-
Sans.
'sister,' Prak.
^T^
vt7T"
being
Prak.
'mother/
Prakrit
'fftther/ HJX^
masc.
(^^^ ^
1TT7
fem.
forming
which
nouns,
fem.
ira
as
and
f^^
in
^TT^";
by adding
idreadj
Prak.
'husband/
Some
as
it
change
basis
new
etc.); |{|^
Sindhi,
in
forms
Prakrit
'daughter/
^r||^
Sindhi
in
masc.
Sanskrit
form
Tgf,* or
find
we
fem.
in
ending
bow-
consonant,
"
364
which
of
is
pronounced,
^m
'a
final
Jf
and
^|r|
pair/
yugma.
'truth,' ^rWrW
The
neute7'
has
been
'honey,' ^"W
fern,
but
better
we
The
which
cow,'
refer
holds
has
been
in
is
quiescent, except
generally
diit,
'
'
been
likewise
MarathI,
in
as
Sanskrit
with
and
next
fall
neuter,
consonant,
In
Hindi
man/
PanjabI
'
or
and
without
after.
here-
Sanskrit
which
consonant,
The
etc.
as
has
neuter
particular endin;;
any
of
the
all
these
retained
in
but
original
nouns
PanjabT
The
end
final
end
in
'kamm;'
neuter
original
are
no
or
moon;'
has
Sanskrit
has
been
masc
thrown
neuters
etc
consonant,
TT^^
been
^7
north,'
quiescent
Hindi
longer
quiescent
'the
nouns
masculine
in
neut
all
points
the
'the
masc.
^'f\i^
the
that
Gujarat?,
both
"^T"
nose;'
and
difference
only
consonant;
Panjahi
etc.
in
agrees
quiescent
sun;'
'the
PanjabT,
feminine.
see
but
double
head,
original
MarathT,
son,'
the
all those
manukkh/
Hindi,
masculine
and
and
'business,'
^\i{^
Hindustani,
either
discarded^
in
'the
masc.
Hindi,
by
'
termination,
masc.
belly;' "TT^
in
as
which
with
likewise
peculiar
"|^^
Hindustani,
completely
as
end
been
the
masc.
this
shall
we
etc.
neuter.
Gujardti,
head
just
but
as
where
puttra,
under
things, irrespective
Bengali,
has
by
as
'the
this
which
distinguished
neut.
and
under
but
Bengali,
the
ii,
neut.
'^^
'beauty,'
classified
preceded
inanimate
to
come
be
masculines
saint,' TfV
'a
but
MarathT,
as
neut.
^TV
Bengali,
when
considered
are
Marathi
the
which
all
as
gender,
We
in
retained
like
preserved,
(=duta),
messenger
ending,
termination
in
good
termination
"^
the
to
this
slightly
sanshajra;
outwardly
and
^^^yiQ
may
in
preserved
under
forms
doubt,
^n|TT
been
it is
when
JJ,
but
dropped,
retained
'a
same
has
'happiness,'
also
has
and
hat;
together
niasc.
Marathi
by
or
^hand/
therefore
fall
FEATURES
part,
masc.
Anusvara
or
which
first
the
not
as
neuters
The
DECLENSIONAL
THE
ON
ofi* in
are
made
366
Sans,
and
a4j.
^r^
sub,
"^nr^
of
exception
languages,
few
such
Adjectives derived
the
i,^%\
last
4,41^'
'merciful/
T?TV
"||"$|
and
whereas
the
affix
'strong/
from
^^
^TT^
2.
*e^g:
Verbal
nouns,
lengthening
the
the
vowel
termination
xiidT
in
masc.
Hfij"fV
masc.
Besides
this
the
GujaratI ^"SfT
affix
^n^"
forms
of the
"^fY
'quarrel/
in
buffido'
coachman/
'a
^^ | '4 "ri
'a
'having
herdsman/
^^f^
eggs/
of the
root
Sanskrit
adj-
'compassio-
adjectives, as
the
to
^"|c||M
usage,
from
verb, by
take
can
inf.
'increase,' firom
ending
from
root, according
as
to
^'"|(m
^"q|^
derived
are
'j*t"'
(ifV^;
as
TJpTf^
as
generally
'strength/
which
^H,
as
as
forming substantives,
^J^
generally
'painful.'
masc.
'decreasing,'from
naasc.
V||"f ^
the
fem.
fom.
with
J|^V
as
thief
4||"|^c|V"H
as
cart;* but
or
when
or
other
'^SfZ
'relating
^"StTV*Sans.
Prak.
^TT*
to
to
^TH^V
^^WV
or
likewise
"^TTî
(^%|^
substantives,
from
'belonging
'patient/
ditto, ^TT
coach
'a
'compassionate/
nate/
affix
Marathi
or
from
ending,
^fi"|iT relating
as
-Î^HbV
l^jnSlO^
is the
Excepted
fitom
"^J^,
night/
(^ft%)ilrf%^"
borrowed
vocalic
affixes
by secondary
'juicy/
'^TH^
",g,
l^^J-
termination
'of
"Î^.
"^[^ 'pulverized,'
been
nearest
Sans.
'helpless;'
as
u,
have
as
the
as
Arabic
*poor,' 'bumble/
retain
^W^
in
only
'rough/
terminations,
o'
adjectives
take
which
end
'hard,'
their
to
as
'poor,' 'indigent;' ^Hf^
fi)|V|0 'wretched;'
the
^^n
masc.
adjectives change
Some
FEATUBES
DECLENSIONAL
THE
ON
is
from
inf.
inf.
equally
'to
TbIÎQ
^ÎTO
decreaae.'
'to
f|fj|"^"'to
in
use,
as
^fqr
rise.'
qoarreL'
maac.
'boast*
OP
ing,'
INDIAN
boast,' ^33;
'to
367
VERNACfULARS.
'snatch/
m"Bc.
from
*to
^3"rV
etc.
of
Noons
3.
changing
affix
NOETH
7f^^
from
snatch/
THE
into
i into
of which
derived
are
(Vriddhi),
the
'^H^,
which
agency^
is
from
T, and
into
elided
again
the
in
Terbal
(Onna),
SindhI,
by
root
the
with
take
the
mination
ter-
"^fYy
^'
"5rraT
'a
^fV^
*a
carpenter' (Hind. "( j'^),from
M(|\|'^ *a
4,
in
Some
""
All
^^
participles present,
the
Hindi
'beating;'
ditto
Mar"thl
tongues,
o,
fem.
well
we
find
the
nouns
that
and
all
that
the
which
in
have
nouns
ending
Gujarat!
shortened
in
thence
and
and
ah
or
to
'door/
Sindhi
; others
it into
in
again
u,
as
iTflNfV
the
(fem.)
the
nasal);
has
modern
TTTCT
been
Arian
niasc..
'storai/
(^jjJ^
or
Sans.
masc.
fem.
If
nearest
out
in
Hindi
4t^^
in
'going/
final
Pushto
^fY,
in
Prakrit.
Gujaratt
end
original
'star/
masc.
and
^5W^
(by throwing
an
masc.
xXL^
^^ ^^^
Sindhi
thereby masctdine,
ff|^
in Pali
as
case
rendered
JfTTJ
Sindhi
as
the
in
ending
q|f!ini
as
'da.'
Persian
as
PanjabI
Sindhi
as
Marathi
Sindhi
fff,
rfX;
into
changed
just
^;j|^
Turkish;
Sindhi
"9^^),
Sans.
It is seldom
6.
In
final
change
d||^|,
climb.'
*to
""
(Prak. "^naV
f||4^|
foreign origin, which
'fether/ Hindi
ascend/
*to
^"^^n
^j|^^j
5,
In
TpfV
aj3
"
Persian
of
from
dive.'
'to
Z^T^T
climber/
nouns
Sindhi,
from
diver/
(wood).
cut'
*to
c|^l|l
without
are
turn
we
the
resembles
^f^^
end
^^^
in
to
exception masculine,
the
Sindhi.
retained
6ujar"tT
GujaratI
cognate
in
dialects,
Nearly
the
V^,
I4i"j^ ghodo,
mination
ter-
same
which
'a
all
in
hone/
368
OK
Sindhi
^v^
gbor5
bat
Gujarat!
^tfV;
^41
Hindi
As
the
4^1
If^^/
affix
*a
has
the
the
the
consider
we
diffeienoe
is masculine.
identical
that
in
Gujarat!
turn
to
the
with
the
Sindh!
the
sign
of the
^fj,
dog;'
^fiTcT^
|^|l|l|f*
"f
abstract
in
termination
rat!
Guja-
in u, with
the
only
(Anusrara)
has
been
ending
neuter
neutral
as
Sindhi
the
to
neutral
This
in
male
'a
^^^^'
XJ^f corresponding
affix
which
^RrPn"
Penian
regular
ending
nouns
^"0
""'
^"||^,
it forms
neuter,
masculine
^4ilv
Sindhi
S6a/
'
ditto
Sindi
diamond,'
'a
SindhT
lad/
^^^hY
retained
from
wisdom/
'
jfe^"0
dog,*(generally) masc.
'a
neut.
in
^^^masc.
Gojarati
FEATURES
GajaratI
Gujarat!
termination
neut.
DECLENSIONAL
THE
retained.
If
final
we
of
'^fy
these
dialects
ditto
9{|41|,
Hind!
Panjab!
which
lost the
it,forms
from
Essay
my
Asiatic
Gennan
'
Some
few
'eoyetoosDeas/
*
see
The
affix
regard
"^TJ
14), similar
429,
this
On
AnusySra
affix
the
and
haye
nouns
Sindhi
WT
the
likewise
in
Varar, i?., 26, Cowell's
WT^T)
edition.
firom
the
the
in
has
ending
Sanskrit
K^^
in
Lingua
ending
abstract
Modem
tained
re-
termination
InstUiUiones
neutral
and
in
T^
affix
fSf
Tongues
Arian
:**
xyI.
ending
Marath!
Lassen's
Themes
toI.
masculine
Gujarat!
origin
of
Society's Journal,
the
Hindi
Hindi
which
regular neutral
another
(see
to
its
Formation
but
ui
Marathi
as
The
Mara^h!^
the
^fj
Ijn^n"'
Sindh!
adjectives,
'chaAga/
the
paternal uncle/
brother/
to
of the Tieufer, but
the termination
of
elder
an
to
paternal uncle/
d|i|l|i| 'a
Panjab!
^^^
use
sign
p.
"
in
origin again nothing
neutral
Begarding
notice
we
Hind!
'good/
Prahrilicae,
Marath!
that
find
we
changed
been
'
masc.
Panjab! 'kaka,
^l^hl,
have
the
TTTTTT
Panjdbi,
has
Gujarat!
Panjab! 'mamma/
is in its
with
and
Marathi'
feature
same
^^prerr*
Sindh!
as
ditto
The
tee
the
and
Hindi,
Mardthi,
in
MarafhT
TPSTOT
too,
f"m.
acêctiyes corresponds
to
'a
the
as
^l^mase.
wife.'
Prakrit
affix
W"
neut.
W9
^^-
perly
ÎT^W
^Mllri
In
gfidh"
III.
", and
then
Tî
which
(corresponding
forms
'
^TfTJfT
ma"c.
^*^"*
as
Prakrit, generally
all
throughout
^*^"*
fem.
'
'"(M|
the
'anxiety,'
(^7 shortening
^^
Sans.
of
into
"
murder,'
Sans.
f^l^T
^m.
the
ending
in
the
ending
preceding
termination
^fV)
in
"
and
in '^fSt
modem
agent
in a,
as
the
of India,
^fj
in
/
'
masc.
"
^^î*
Sanskrit
as
Sindhl
etc.
îî,
(in grammar)
3)77[T
in
^^^
^^^^
as
likewise
Hindi
'
^^^
^^^7
'^,
tongues
"^19|T"
^FTTT
nouns
masculine
ending
terminate
U-i
Persian
f^HrT
or
with
Marathi
which
words
foreign
masc
words,
xm\.
Prakrit
"
f^^rTT
Sindhi,
number
used
soul
and
retained
altogether), etc.
bases
prince/
*a
'^mi'
been
India.
Sans.
the
never
are
has
confounded
to
few
in
in
iome
Sanskrit
'pilgrimage,'
of Sanskrit
sing, forms
crude
it
small
be
not
or
'^ | i\WT*
only
and
in
as
are,
f^"f^|
i^l|I,
a
found
(Jem.)
"
of
fem.
exists
must
fi
Hindi
^"Ti^T
There
in
dropping
patience/ Prik.
'
in
tongues
thoughtfnlness ;'
'
masculine
is
pro-
Gujarat! qi^lQ
4i^^|,
from
termination
Arian
modem
end
this
feminines;
Hind!
'doing,'
uevLt.
horse.*
'
Themes
which
Nouns
^TC^
qrWTi
îîn,
termination
ass,' ghorft
an
Hindi
adj. 'good,'
neut
the
Bengali,
'
Sindhl
nonn,
369
VERNACfULAKS.
INDIAN
plantain/
'a
verbal
NORTH
THE
OF
also
some
ance,'
acquaint-
an
!
.
Tlêmes
IV.
ending
The
in a, and
ending
knowing/
^#tTr"
Prak.
'
In
mtHher,'
Hind!
etc.
is
in u,
fem.
is
"
shortened
Sans,
^V
jHSjllQ
and
used
generally
as
also
".
from
Sindhi
to
derive
unfortunate,'
in substantives,
f^f^
MarathT
in
in
from
feminines
fem.
Sindhi
l^T^
like
f^TTT
msse.
the
nation
termilines
mascu-
'
^SÎTW
f^pf
'daughter-in-law/
forms
as
feminine
the
weU*
fem.'tongne,'
Sans.
^^;
'fiither/ TTTfTT
fem.
370
ON
THE
DECLENSIONAL
f^|T8T 'daughter,'
Prak.
^rrfWT
Sanskrit
from
from
the
on
from
^4^
noun
seldom
Very
feminine^
Sans.
c|| U|
In
'tongue;'
fem.
'the
south
In
borrowed
from
i^^^j)
Sindhi
f^^'
in
abstract
an
changed
likewise
in i
likewise
in
into
^^^ni-f
ifT^
number
shortened
"^f^lQ|;
and
in
in
fii^
there
is
in Sindhi
Themes
then
MarathI
g.
'df^lQ
in
good
has
been
altogether.
themes
as
are
feminines, frequently
fem.
changed
f4if||d masc.
fem., Sindhi
as
such
^nf^
Hindustani
cJl^
gender
in
being dropped
vowel,
as
e"
holds
same
themes
", and
Marathi
termination
a,
of
to
themes.
the
or
used
are
termination
^m"t*T"
to
end
must
noun
Hinddstani
are
find
^ of masculine
shortened
V.
or
been
Hindi
original feminine
the
others, again, the
LÛ^
Themes
affix
'examination,'
infinitive
^5$)^,Panjabi 'jlbh;'
Sans.
being
feminine
the
adopt
are
^^^V^^învestigation,
fem.
has
we
final
Hindi
Bengali
every
Panjdbi
like
wind;'
without
Sindhi
in
IJ^
nouns
Sanskrit
yerbs), as
noun
'steam;'
termination
fem.
As
and
Hindi,
^^
preserved,
the
to
Sindhi
every
verbal
^^7T
manner.
fem.
l^jm
altogether,just
Gujarati.
from
Prak.
Prfik.
masc.
Mardihi,
dropped
from
original masculine
an
original feminine
the
abstract
many
nouns
'bloasing;*
Turmeric,
investigate;'
this
in
Sindhi
as
fem.
%^
great
"
Ho
nearly
derived
be
may
i^
in
fact
; in
l|l3|Ul
^TTf^
feminine
abstract
from
'^TT^tH
principle (corresponding
same
"^T^, forming
"^t^
^^T^
Sanskrit
the
formed
the
FEATUBE3
fem.
'property,'
in
Sindhi,
Sindhi
as
dustani
Hin-
book.'
'
in i.
of both
genders
they
either
are
/"mtiitne
masculine,
1.
feminine
The
termination
in
corresponds
to
the
Sanskrit-
'
"
"
"
in
The
P^krit
change
as
well
i^
from
as
final
in
Sindhi
^ff^nft;Marathi ^^tW;
to
or
e.
g.
Hindi
" is
seldom, and
'^^^
fem.
irf^
'
occurs
occasionallj already
sister,'Pr"krit
^f^nf^
Sana
OF
Prakrit
Tnft
the
'
feminine
^KTcft
'
^fH[\ 'a
'#|I^
'
smaller
is
knife
^M
ditto.'
The
large
'
express
large knife/
is the
same
to
'
masc.
adj.
g^r^-*
used
masc.
TTTTV
^^l
^"n*- '"
Irequentlj
H^jlli^;
fem.
Hindi:
fi;ood
holds
rule
same
bitch/
Sindhi
(or nice)
The
slave
female
'
^fV^FnO
lad/
'a
termination
small
J|j?jj^
masculine
adj. 'wicked/
^J9|li||radj. 'good/
fem.
as
from
ij^
Yf^;
fern.
aj^l|j^.
MarathI
neatness,
derived
are
slave/ fem.
fem.
dog/
male
male
-^V^; ^""|
The
fem.
Brahm"n/
littleness,smallness,
jar/
'
dialects, as
'little/ fem.
fem.
feminines
9fl^ adj. 'good/
'a
masc.
2.
which
371
VBBNACULARS.
DTOIAN
'*n^5fVmttso.
"
cognate
îM\
bj
i^
SindhI
as:
^ji|in masc.
in
NORTH
in
ending
themes,
fern.
THE
earthen
in the
case
other
dialects.
feminine
The
d.
Sanskrit
affix
Besides
strong,' etc.
for
'black.'
adjectives
unchanged,
'a
A.
I
fem.
virtuous
Some
in SindhI,
Somo
The
themes
even
termination
as
^X^
into
in
t,
Sanskrit
fem.
'a
end
which
'
the
is wuuculine^
^^
^T^
from
nouns
dialects.
in
7f^
Hindi
^^^'
'a
in
originally
f^f?
^^
from
abstract*
Prakrit
speech,' Prakrit
Sindhi
^4^
^' ^^
^fTv
other
and
river/
Prakrit
^"""
uf^lQI^
from
*Wackness/
^fcft^ TT^
in
fem.
as
in
in
Sans,
woman/
^""*
deriving
is followed
"f^
SindhI
as:
of
in
form
^TT^T^
V^
thief/
'a
'friendship, from
fem.
affix, another
end
which
iJVj^
the
to
substantives,
and
'strength/ 'power/
method
same
substantives
and
Feminines
4.
fenL
The
adjectives
^V?^
SindhT
as
corresponding
nouns
from
from
'theft/
this
deriving abstracts,
adj.
into
fem.
neut.)
nf^lQlf?)fem.
'friend/
masc.
abstract
9fl^ 'good/
from
'goodness/
forms
(=
Vi{"|
"^V^
SindhI:
as
affix
ofT^rT;
fem.
oorreBpondiDg"
'
remain
can
etc.;
queen/
^3fr,
Sans.
sight,'
^^
Sans.
change
c||^
Prakrit
372
the
To
1.
sing. nom.
"^f^.
^tH
Sindhi
affix
llf^^
the
To
Î"^
To
3.
Sanskrit
the
f^^
Sindhi
To
4.
'friend/
Sans.
Sanskrit
the
^n^t
**"*^^^^^f
fâ^
relating
dialects
in
Magadhi,
i into
I,
'
i' f%^
to
man
kavi
but
to
I,
as
the
feminin
ending
ending
in
t.
in
The
'lord,*
lengthening
ate.
i into
"îVit
^fÔ
'
hj changing
Zf,
fiiH
Hindi
likewise
"*8"-
seller
of
in
are
Banglya,
^THT^
off
^,
f^F5
affix
same
I,
as:
^j-
'3^71^-
throwing
by
into
'beloved/
the
poet/
^1^
^jf^'
Hindi
the
Sindhi
'India/
in
well
as
as
masc.
is used
use,
the
other
lya,
as
e.^.
Bengali.'
'a
or
are
nom.
Themes
in
in SindJUf
corresponding
termination
in
is
Vishnu/
form,
or
but
in
the
Sindhi
either
other
on
the
retain
the
lengthen
the
final
sing.
!.
with
either
They
crude
Prakrit
shortened
'
"j^.
or
^rf%
Sans.
masc
Sanskrit
in the
being
i,
and
camel
^^^^
'a
masc.
it is done
termination
Marfitiil
as
gardener.'
'
^|f^7
*^"î*""'
Marathi
in
svuml,
Prftk.
crudes, ending in 1, generally lengthen final
of
ending
Bengali
Sans.
affixes
VI.
Themes
affix
\T(,
Magadha/
'Q^
original termination
vowel
both
masculine
^f^' ;
hand,
f^^;
of
Sindhi
as
dialects
other
'a
affix
Bengali
Sanskrit
5.
^f^|jy
^f^,
dialects,
Prftkrit
Iff^V;
Sans.
other
Sans.
(but
'earthenware.'
masc.
adjective
masc.
unfortunate/
'
masc.
7}^'^
from
Sans,
Bengali, etc.,
peasant/
^7
the
in
^7 eliding
Xj^*
masc.
'elephant/
"^Tî
Hindi
Pr"krit
"^j- 'religions/
is nse"l
and
Pali
in),
V^
affix
from
earthenware,'
(=
Sans.) Hindi,
Sanskrit
Sindhi
FEATUBBS
^T^
4$||f41^;
Sans.
camel-rider/
'
'
as:
'elephant/
(=
as
1),
same
ii""L^"e.
2.
aflix
The
Hr^
DECLENSIONAL
SaDskrit
4$||4?)'lord;
I,
THB
ON
few
from
to
exceptions, /emtmnei,
the
Sanskrit
therefore
Sanskrit-Prakrit
feminine
generally
nouns
used
in
374
VIL
Sanskrit-Prakrit
the
as
in
ending
Nouns
likewise
and
in
Panjabl
Panjabl
'
and
stantives
and
^TT^
fern,
^14^^
Essays
other
^|"^^
we
as
original
^fY,
seen
fern,
difier
themes
as
the
df^""
Prakrit
^Tf%^"
Sans.
BfipT
Hindi
grj^
'to
an
taruka).*
modem
Avian
as
li
^c"*
dweU;'
artist,'
Compare
Tongues,
contraction
^|^^,
u),
has
Sans,
taken
^fpfff,
^'|fîf,
Panj"bi
Hindi
daru.
have
^^
in
affixes
into
Sans.
(=
swimmer'
'man,'
masc.
of
^^^r
complicated
more
'pomegranate,'
masc.
or
That
again,
TTTf^
'a
of Themes
Formation
nouns,
Sindhi
place, as
daram
the
on
'profit;
sub-
many
from
4^^|\"}|,
masc,
the Sanskrit
to
f%^^,
or
^f^
taru,
como
adj, 'lasting,' from
W?IT^
cTT^
fem.'way,'
c||t"
lengthening
Prakrit
'inhabitant,'
Panjabi
and
of ^
adj. 'profitable,'from
^Î'sjl
In
elision
Sindhi
(i|M
this head
ad, corresponding
saint^'
likewise
traveller,' from
Under
Hindi
'
^TV
altogether
Sindhi,
in
^BTHf
Marafhi
Hindi
"^TJ^'
\i and
'^î
'durability ;' 4^^|"fr
my
'a
'scorpion,'
masc.
'louse,' Sans,
Sans.
masc.
Prakrit
(with
"^rnr
final
neut.:
Sans-
m"i,
\|), but
rlllfl
c||^|""
adjectives in
f^^
Sindhi
Sans,
talS;' Sindl
aflSx
the
^^
Prakrit
of
nuulculine;
Sindhi
in
generally lengthened
is
elision
u.
exceptions^
by dropping
sadh/
'
in
few
termination
palate,'
'the
and
with
are,
(without
^TV
masc.
Themes
adj. 'upright,' 'honest/
m^
FEATUKBS
DECLENSIONAL
THE
ON
they
; in
hold
can
already
'thing'
from
Marathi
such
in
(see
themes
in
which
those
bend
never
its
their
similar
\Marathi
place, without
feminine
nouns
ending
u
final
process
has
ii
being lengthened
in
been
end
as
ii);
in
place, as
'faithful/
fc|^|â4j.
etc.
Sindhi
declension
shortened
(feminine)
takes
in
before
nouns
from
any
into
in
n,
ii,
these
original
sition
postpo-
(masculine,
OP
femiDine^
the
so-called
oblique
into
d, and
as:
W^
Hindi
affix
of
in
short
present
the
for
the
into
same
in
the
in
endings
fern,
ii,
or
'honour,*
badhii, fem.
Bengali
wife,'
'a
fem.
^V
of
formation
I refer
details
shorten
they
or
^fff^^
'louse;'
fera. ;
the
V;
feminine
fem.
in Sindhl^
unchanged
same
Sans.
IfL
bahii, Sans.
of
the
common
"^"if
ditto
survey
purpose
two
^^f
Marathi
Panjabi
retain
likewise
earth;'
^^,
This
one
^|(^"(^
Hindi
original ii,lengthen
ccue,
'earth;'
fem.
375
VERNACULARS.
in
ending originally
^fem.
o'
INDIAN
neuter) ending
or
Nonns
as
NORTH
THE
themes
readers
my
do
will
to
for
our
in
Essay
my
question.
SECTION
II.
Formation
In
modern
the
identical
always
in
case
Pali
masculine
and
vernaculars
There
is
modem
the
in
ending
no
of
the
to
and
practice
dvxUy
Sanskritlcal
according
the
xa
form
difference
have
the
is
is
same
only
which
of
generally
is
noun
already
that
same
the
Prakrit
in
lengthened
in the
adhered
in
to
the
likewise.
more
formation
the
singular;
with
Prakrit,
crude
the
India
its nommative
singular,
modem
of
tongues
with
themes
nominative
the
Arian
Number.
of
the
tougues
plural
in
neither
;
Pali
(nominative),
which
of
nouns,
terminations
different
Prakrit,
therefore
have
we
nor
only
any
to
consider
best
shall
we
of
nor
exhibited
do
in
the
preceding paragraph.
I. Nouns
in
Form
sing,
plural ^^
this
be
accord
'
classed
in
as
final
their
their
with
pluraL
ii
^^
themes
Feminine
together
forming
'wells;*
'W^
husbands.'
head,
in
plural by changing
well,' plural
'a
under
their
Sindhl
ending
is
themes
\l
ii into
S,
sing.
masc.
ending
unchangeable,
ending
as
in
and
u,
in
^T^
husband,'
*a
ii do
they
with
masc.
not
will
which
fall
fore
there-
they
376
ON
We
from
shortened
^^
form
In
likewise,
plough,* plur.
(silent) ^,
remain
termination
^3fT
(in pronunciation)
dropped
'
in
father,' plural mJf
the
in the
businesses
'
the
in
nme
plural,
;* ^^V
nominative
plural,
shortened
in
as
fathers
'
the
likewise
^^
throw
unchanged
^\4{
ending
unchanged
^^
into
already
harbg
singular,
remain
nom.
words
masculine
MarathI
In
shortened
again
in
masc
ploughs.'
^W
nom.
the
in
they
e,
business,' plur.
'
masc.
il it
ending
nouns
words,
of
class
vowel
i.
PrSkrit
"
is likewise
this
terminating
in
temiinatioii
singular.
nominative
Hindustani
plural
^m
the
as
^^
^^n*
which
'^ffy
Sindfai
the
ending
in
plural
short
the
the
in
Prakrit
and
Hindi
dropped
a.j
their
that
already
the
Sindhi, just
ft in
off
noticed
bave
FEATURES
DECLENSIONAL
THE
into
singular,
the
;' ^|r|
and
^,
e.
sing.
masc.
Prftkrit
the
e.
t.
plural
been
then
^|l|
g.
in
singular
sing.
masc
hand,' plural '%J7f
'hands.'
Neuter
Anusvara)
house,' plural
^(^
Pali
plural
P"li),
which
The
in
with
plural, e.g. manukkh,

In
Guj'ardtt,
silent
plural ^[i{\
'name,'
plural
^fT)
words
^fl^r
"^Y
affix
end
"9^, be
affix
in
as
"^tV'
W[
into
'eye,' plural
be
^f^
change
"^n**
all
and
those
the
Hindi
nouns
consonant
those
in
'men/
^fV,
affix
^|IQ^
4||||
'men;'
this
Prakrit
plural
the
Prakrit
plural
which
do
a
not
vowel,
tion
terminaof
such
termination
plural
explanation
as
the
the
in
end
to
seems
terminate
add
the
^^^S' 'niother,' plural TTT^tV 'mothers;'

'eyes.'
^^
nominative
the
which
roots
the
or
the
termi*
nouns
plural manukkh,
first
'a
Prakrit.
and
change
the
But
silent
of
from
^^TT^ (= ^TTf^
plural
with
compared
GujarutI
^^^'
'man,'
consonant
final letter
their
'
fem.
in
consequently
preferable,
be
it may
or
as
to
seems
all
final
sing,
neut.
contraction
unchanged
man,'
band,
IfllQH
Pali
plural by adding
their
form
consonant
other
lEf^
Prakrit
remaining
'a
(by dropping
as:
respect with
sing,
the
T^,
properly
^TT^,
in every
masc.
on
is
alreaiiy in
consonant,
in
plural
this
in ^
sing,
nom.
termination
agrees
silent
ho^^'B^
meet
we
Panjdhi
nating
'
the
nominative
their
form
neutral
in
ending
themes
be
in
plural
^rf^
OF
The
THE
in
qaite
'
teacher/
plural pitara;
stri, fem.
found
therefore
give
should
we
plural
termination
old
from
plural
form
then
similar
plural
split
the
Lassen
has
in "^fT^^
obtain
added.
the
Bengali
the
^
^^^
into
Still
affix
been
T^,
affix
into
1(
is
aonho
two
Sindhl
and
flanskrit
'a
^TnC
XIX.
in
and
the
has
accent
certain
It
^
=
writer,'
^^
the
^T^,
of
which,
for
modem
and
Marafhi
^^^
hardened
euphony's
the
crepancy
dis-
old
=:
instances, which
^3fr
been
thrown
the
Vedic
"^(^
first to
initial
into
^ff,
shortened,
old
and
ParsI
and
This
r".
on
in
as
the
undergone apparently
the
that
appears
the
to
that
"^fY
has
the
considerable
other
Vedic
vemacnlarB
^^S^,
an
'^TTT'
has
first half
to
^""""
affix
^^^
hiatoSy
likewise
Sindhi
^TTT
fiit, ^Tând
^.
^
been
(= fion)
prevent
ablative
^^
Zendio
old
^TVH)
the
Mara|hif^f^l(!|"
part
elision
been
Bengal!
pluralising increments,
in
with
has
by
extent
we
NipfiU
the
"^TPT
some
transmutation.
^J^
(^^^
the
genitive,and
(corresponding
Mara|hi
in
\j^,which
separate
affix
fW^reTTC
VOL.
occasionally interpolated
Sindhl
of
the
and
already the plural
suppose
termination
plural
process
to
out
We
Bengali
the
nowhere
first instance
with
remains
there
'^.
in
as
find
we
"'^fTT^" ^
changed
in
'masters;'
have
the
affix
"^TreY
form'
Panjabi, etc.),
is borne
In
"ther/
'
prince/ plural 4,|3||^|"^
Nipali
In
sing.
We
etc.
masc.
guru,
ingeniously compared
399).
p.
been
Persian
'
masc.
which
dropped altogether, as
modem
|^|3||
e.g.
masc.
hesitation.
some
words,
aninuUe
pluralising increment,
dialects
^ff^^
supposition
this
Prakrit
we
Hindi,
Marathl,
of
generally by
very
the
fonning
plural svamira,
inferior
plural
doubt,
past
are
;' pita,
in
in
root
Bengfill pluralising
(^ being changed
'Bfp^
as
the
thus
1( has
sake,
with
as
(see Lassen,
T^ and
into
^T^,
^TTî
Prakrit
the
master/
origin
this
Vedic-Zendic
in
the
opinion
our
In
of
teachers
'a
plural
singular
vowel
'
masc.
to
as
increment
the
nominative
gururu,
features
foregoiDg
plural strira, 'women/
compare
princes.'
'
svami,
hint
any
plural
woman/
'a
the
terminating
377
VERNACULARS.
; it forms
the
to
r"
the
of
irrespective
from
original way
an
affix
the
adding
INDIAN
deviates
Bengali
plural
sing.
NORTH
378
ON
having
half
other
the
to
ra.
liLSsen
feels inclined
all intents
vocative
should
NevUr
in
noans
plurality
needs
must
is added
also
way
the
by adding
band/
as
to
be
of
plural
masculine
like
of
Grammar,
interjection
if the
In
13).
p.
nouns
added
are
BenglLlT
interjection
an
vocative
be
may
'number/
gan,
plural affix,which
the
idea
of
signifying ally mticA,
feminine
or
affix
plaial
plnral^ and
word
^^
'^TTVV
with
as
sappo-
plaral.
proper
Bengali
singular words
the
no
expressed,
Yates's
(see
sort
have
Bengali
Vedic
affix
simple
of
our
Apahhraraha
plnral
how
idea
the
old
is identical
this
see
strengthen
the
the
to
puqwscs,
cannot
express
of
out
consider
to
we
to
serve
ever
many
bat
and
also
,1,and
termination
plaral
might
arisen
has
Bengtlli ril
which,
the
We
\j^.
to
^T"
of
Persian
explained, by referring
we
way
ho)
FEATURES
modern
the
to
(=
the
sition, that
the
rise
given
DECLENSIONAL
THE
the
the
same
expressed,
jati^Hribe/
to
or
daJ,
root
withoat
as
^|^
'a
any
change.
II.
Form
their
Sindhi
in
plural
sing, 'a carpenter,' plnral
^YTT
'divers.'
We
"îV ^^
is
nouns
In
Prakrit
and
(masc.)
noticed
SindhT
either
of
in Hindi
the
ending
and
been
in
that
of
mase.
the
Prakrit
ii
to
latter
retained
or
description
corresponds
"^fT
which
nouns
their
end
plural
in
of
in 1^,
to
the
final
fi
4i^|
as:
vf
"",
'dog/ plural ^TtT
maso.
mination
ter-
usage.
form
Hindustani,
the
shortened
termination
3TTi
a,
sing. *a diver/ plnral
already,
Prakrit
the
into
masc.
plural
with
î^
Hindustani
Sindhi
and
by changing
have
in accordance
quite
Hindi
i"
eliding in
c|i^|
formation
the
unaltered;
Nouns
'dogs/
sing,
tftv^q^l masc.
boy/
'a
plaral
"s.
'boys.'
^r^^
nation
in
The
in
kursu,
"^ff
masc.
T|[ and
or
Panjdhi
ending
jodhe,
TJ
masc
'
In
"^n"
is
'a
heroes.'
already
in
agrees
(masc.)
plural
rule
the
(masc.) changing
as:
'mj{
or
to
same
f||4||"
with
likewise
Uunics/
the
IJ
;
'
plural
Hindi,
in
some
maternal
in
the
have
as
1|[, e,g,
tenni-
430.)
p.
all
nouns
Pftnjabl
jodhfi,'a hero/ plaral
prevails in Mardthi,
sing, ^mirror/ plural "î^tf

If^Jy
the
(See Lassen,
respect
every
plural kurse,
same
dialects
common.
very
their
form
tunic/
The
Prakrit
inferior
the
themes
plural, as
both
ending
:
^74[4||
terminations
uncles,' from
in
ITRfT-noni.
in
NORTH
THE
OF
siDg. (see Lassen,

is,
Nearest
has
predominated,
of
plural
".
3fr^Y
I feel
been
when
especially
the
'^TT)
in
oarty' plural
^^t
of
their
TfTTf
plural simply
'carts,'
III.
Bases
whose
Jeminine;
^
'
they
few
their
"^fT*
themes,
in the
The
in
are
a,
plural
having
^
"^
^fT
affix
occurs,
in
adjective ending
^^^
"^fT
as
^TT^TT-
iôt
4[l^
for
Sindhi
fem.
*lads;'
'
neut.
a.
the
plural by adding
^^
but
Prakrit.
in
ending
is
^"^-
feminine
of
to
^fQ
the
long
(see
Lassen
(fem.) ending
nouns
Pali
fem.
questions.'
into
^,
and
dialeetSyto
Hasooline
In
'
the
murder,'
part
most
pluralisiug
p.
increment
plural
^^|^
In
Pali
to
the
the
question,' nominative
final Prakrit
added,
long
themes
307).
which
is
in ^^TT
(=
remain
they
corresponds
"^fT
'^fV
I'^^p.
(corresponding
is added
the
in
(='^fr^n')
^J
changed
un-
prince,'plural "^|'3|| 'kings.'
'a
in ^Sff) ^^ either
Sindhi
masculine
are
ending
nouns
final
Anusvara
prop
'^ff
^TT^
(y being euphonic)
U^l
in
"^|'3||maso.
plural termination
is affixed
yo
ending
plural,as
plural
Prakrit
'
Nouns
vowel
in
^ff,
and
Pali
Sindhi,
murders.'
Some
or
form
final
the
to
final
in
as
in
the
Prakrit
an
always
is
fonus
intenuediate
with
which
final
flflî^l^
simple plural
connected
termination
form
the
the
as
the
the
399);
p.
the
which
GujaratI
in '^ff,
with
identify
to
is
noun
plural
Neuters
inclined
the
lad,' plural
'a
JJiasc.
but
simply
iôt
in
Gujardti,
neutral
307.)
p.
the
Sindhi
BfY
in
'^TT^Vi
in
dropped
in
(see Lassen,
^rr^
o*"
stands
plural by
Prakrit
the
from
nation
termi-
(masc.)
their
form
nouns
contraction
(See Lassen,
Wt^^
9'
ending
is
as
ending
nouns
^TT^ftj
which
which
Sindhi
the
to
tlicsc
this
of
ending
neutral
||[;
seen,
"f^.
termination
plural
in
^,
||[into
changing
'3TT
have
we
as
The
430).
p.
379
VERNACULARS.
INDIAN
as
final
"^fT
the
Prakrit
of the
^^^
frequently done
the
which
nation
termi-
plural
nominative
plural U'm^|
"^fY
^,
nominative
the
same
the
to
or
to
of
sing.,
singular, as
or
^ên
^^SfPfV
lengthened
in the
modem
vowel.
ending
Sanskrit
^3T1f) throw
off the
380
BtY^
final
in
i,
Prakrit
Prakrit
is
already
In
form
and
Hindi
their
"^T^STTj plaral
^m|^.
the
3TT"
"^fV (even
final
Lassen,
"^ff
corresponds
to
In
the
3Ir
The
'
"^fY
fem.
^^1
changing
the
"
rfl^l
or
from
Sanskrit
tlien
We
ff^
mast
dropped
confounded
^3TT
plural
dialects
Prakrit
pare
TJ (com-
to
this
but
Sindhi;
ending "^fTf
the
in
ending
bases
in
"s
^""-
Prakrit
Masculine
BTT
or
^WT
as:
the
to
with
feminine
from
change
but
in '^ff
nouns
which
there
balaian
from
ian
simple plurals
also
are
T^,and
Hindi
the
in
either
ends
plural baliiin, or
misfortune,'
sing.
entirely
Pali,
this
as
the
"'STt,as
in
final
vowel
either
into
'nostril:;.'
-Prakrit
assume
here
altogether.
in
"^fT*
method,
adding
ô"-
Gujariiti ^fT
"**
"
niothcrs.'
themes
f^"^-
^TnTT
remain
'
mother,'
^ff
or
These
is a,
^,
form
themes
are
in
the
mothers
masculine
;'
themes
pluraL
in
a.
their
ff^
as:
unaltered
plural 4{|(il
in the
{fem.) ending
which
i^main
'stories;'
cfi^l
unchanged
Souiis
of
in "^n*
ending
'story,' plursd
head
Prakrit
the
with
agrees
themes
'
IV.
Bases
of
feminine
ô
sing,
falling under
in
feminine
in
as
the
place/ plural "i|J|j placos.'
Mardthi
plural,
yo
plural ^rr^n"
mother,'
In
Pali
Gujardti
simply
*
being
or
fem.
^TfT
fem.
"
In
in
^fV-
plural
^^î
preserved
frequently changed
408).
p.
^,
inferior
plural, just
the
bo
to
Sindhi
the
increment
Prakrit
is not
the
Panjdhi
f^^TT*
or
in
unchanged
termination
" 156,
398,
p.
is
themes)
the
in
that
(the
"^ff,
Tj;corresponds
seen
of masculine
" 147,
remain
'^TT,
have
we
as
"^|^|
ending
"^ to
increment
this
'calamity,' plural ^^TTTJ;
been
bases
feminine
Hindustani
tberaea
masculine
the
Sindhi
having
in
plural by adding
termination
I ^"
" M
o^
do
as
Prakrit,
elided
dialects),Pali
modem
plural increment,
"^TRTTWV
g,
e.
which
of the
FEATURES
DECLENSIONAL
THE
ON
plural
fem.
on
the
in Sindhi
by
'nostril,' plural
whole
bases
in
"^(l,
and
acconlinglyf("mi
again
that
'9TT
has
first been
shortened
shortened
their
into
plural
tad
382
In
and
Hindi
unchanged
plural
soldier,*
'a
^fY
The
^V^
as
into
lifj,
Pali-Prakrit
the
S"^
Hindi
e.g,
the
follow
bases
that
sing,
mas.
fei"*
'^
êm.
Prakrit, in this
the
to
form
feminine)
or
mare,' plural
respect,
all
as
plural by simply
their
^^t^fV
marcs,'
etc
in
themes
herdsman,'
In
ending
adding
plural pall
remaining
the
accords
hand
other
the
on
bases
feminine
difference
remain
f^l||^
g,
^soldiers'; feminine
only
nearest
(masculine
Panjdhi,
masculine
the
elsewhere,
comes
in
adding "^V*
The
with
as
Gvjardtl
ending
'a
ff|l||^
e,
in
^f^^^ff 'knives.'
plural
nouns
nom.
changed,
^s
knife/
plural, as
ending
themes
Sindhi,
in
nom.
method,
Pali-Prfikrit
FEATURES
masculine
ITindustdni
the
in
DECLENSIONAL
THE
ON
in
unchanged
increment
plural
dhl,
with
most
fern.
plural,
the
e.
an,
Hindi,
the
and
pull, masc.
g,
daughter,' plural dhl"n,
'
daughters.'
'
In
masculine
Mardtju
the
in
unchanged
plural
of
Anusvara
9||"^|
fern,
ending
in
'
final
other
the
'a
under
in
the
their
plural regularly
I.),
No.
^Vfft
as:
is I, remain
which
themes
with
in
Tf
(see the
likewise
final
(the
Marathi),
X
plural
neuter
as
bases
enter
in
4{|^
pearl,' plural
'"^
^6^^-
ya
in
'carriages.'
'an
ma"c.
in
into
plural
being dispensed
carriage,' plural ^TT^JT
form
of
feminine
elephants ;*
dialects
vowel
dialects, e.g. ^tH
other
general rule, by changing
the
Marathl
in all the
as
elephant,' ["lunil "^rft

follow
the
nouns,
pearls.'
VI.
Nouns
ending
feminine;
*8
they
"lfrl fem.
themes
ending
nines,
as
^f^
in
form
'
in
Nomis
in
are
their
ending
Sindhi
in
i.
(with
plural by adding
final
to
JT^
night,'plural "^|(7i\j)
or
\
make
their
up
'
masc.
plural
wholesale
in
few
very
the
exceptions)
the
nights.'
same
dealer,' plural
^,
atDx
Masculine
way
femi-
as
^fTSi
'
sale
whole-
dealers.'
The
shortened
Prftkrit
SindhT
from
the
two
plural
I) agrees
of
these
with
terminations
nouns
the
are
(which
plural
no
of
are
nouns
for
the
ending
longer distinguished.
part
most
in
i,
as
in
OF
In
Hindi
dropped,
In
plural,
in
as
of
'
bones
ratti
plural, as
which
final
'
and
in
this
the
class
end
form
in
their
as
As
we
have
unchanged
J|Yg
in
Nouns
the
stated
There
plural by lengthening
final
majority
fem.) plural
^^
(original)lengthen
in
t,
Y
"^f?^
lengthening
use)
in
Prakrit
in
themes
off
thrown
Marathi,
original
the
"itVlfti"^^^*
recurring afi;ain to
I,
iii
{original)and
nouns
original
their
f^W^
in
In
in
sing.
masc.
original,
'things.'
Sindhi
feminine
some
^,
Pali
the
u.
Sanskrit-Prakrit
above,
to
feame
few
stories.'
the
rattf,
^bone,' plural atthi,
story,' Sans.
lengthened
are
them
the
'
plural, as:
of
in
in
ending
been
have
f^fff^
'scorpions.'
is
fern, /a
plural
already
in
ending
final
final
or
the
as:
|îf),
ending
"^n^
also
some
{quiescent),having
"^
^^fV^
VII.
include
also
must
plural regularly
termination,
of
lengthen
to
neut.
is
!,
Pilli
Marathi,
likewise
atthlni, which
to
singular
nom.
singular, or
aUhY"
reuiain
^r#tt-
^^
Marathi
as:
Pali
as
usage,
in
the
the
in
lengthening
the
bone,' plural
points
usage
from
'
ncut.
plural,as
we
now
"^ff^
the
to
lengthened
Prakrit
as
same
bases, which
Prfikrit
bases
in
poet/ plural 2|rf%
final
and
Iêutral
Pr"krit
(contracted
i),
(=
in Fan^
unchanged
"^^ff)
;
or
rattiyo;
the
-îf^,plural ^rftr
In
fore
there-
use
case
final
niasc.
feminine
have
or
Pali
or
]ilural either
;'.Pali
the
with
or
the
with
"^tf^
plural
^rf%
case
'?[^rft^fV4,^^-
in
as
plural
in accordance
their
bones
the
either
remain
Pandits) lengthen
some
is the
in
in
Prakrit,
same
'night,' plural
to
custom,'
more
have
is the
same
been
has
f^ originally
or
f^; the
in
bases
and
unchanged
plural
'
Pali
'^ô
"^^f^ fem.
to
masculine
(according
q;"|1'
fem.
"^
final
Gujardti.
or
either
in
ending
nouns
stated,
already
as
plural augment
Marathi
plural
is
feminine
383
VERNACULARS.
INDIAN
Hinduddniy
common
jdbi and
"
NORTH
and
and
one
or
THE
as
in
:
^^
plural, as
*a
fem.
remain
scorpion,' plural
in
d, which
form
these
their
'thing' (Sans. ^^
themes
they
ending
not;
masculine
Q ;
to
nouns
some
line)
(mascu-
nouns
bhikkhu,
ending
*
in
religious
384
remain
abhibbu
ending
in
always
to
u,
is added,
'
wind/
is
in
as
shortened
of
Feminine
plural,as
we
meet
are
in
^fV
and
feminine
".
the
and
final
^^V^
^rra
Prfikrit,
In
'
(or un)
mothers.*
into
In
the
lord
form
*a
masc.
piu
va
"^V
in
the
in
the
as
elsewhere,
or
themes
other
feminine
plural
plural
u,
hand,
as:
'
'^^ ^^^
turned
into
^fT"
shortened
plural
Masculine
u.
as
before
the
singular,
n^^^^^^-'
after
the
f^^^n"
if maiculin^y
model
of
unaltered
or
plural by changing
mauii,
fem.
'mother,'
plural
original
in
'fathers;*
pen,
their
in
the
'Hindus.'
remain
plural pin
ending
of
same
form
nouns,
the
accurately
'^TT"
being
the
plural ^fTV
their
in
in
Sans.
plural
more
rests, into
accent
form
same
i"^
ii,
or
Anusvara.
by
been
^^viff,
the
has
ii
shortened,
the
of
features
by adding
same
preserved
only "^n*
'father/
pen,
have
Pali
is
wife,*
'a
the
final
cases
original
fem.
or
jambu,
plural
in
in
jagujo;
as:
both
same
as
Sindhl
to
Hindi!/
ending
(or van),
many
aflSx
or
plural,
(in
if^
4^"ifT
^^
seem
the
master/
themes
on
plural
sacrifices/
ending
way
as
which
of
in
as:
fnninine Imses,
u
propped,
masculine
are
t%^
Panjdlil
plural,
nouns
as:
nuse.
unchanged
The
as
same
In
wifc^' plural
c^l^d
altogether,
'
'^^).
plural, changing
'
masc.
Giijardii
the
been
of
in
Prfikrit
in the
themes,
^^.
plural affix, upon
ending
3}^)
jambuyo
or
'^^)"
(=
Ilindustdnl
"^ff
fem.
heavy
themes
as:
has
IliwU
Sans.
ii, remain
unaltered
in the
up
"^fT
original Prakrit
g,
in
throughout,
contracted
themes
as
ending
feminine
is made
afiix
then
singalir
(=
Th^s
dropped
plural affix
Prakrit;
plural
and
way
then
likewise
lengthened
plural
The
Sanskrit
in
g,
sacrifice/ plural jagu,
'
remain
Prakrit
Sanskrit
^^^,
Puli
in
o=
with
the
and
"^tV
e,
themefl
nominative
cfT^^ft-
rose-apple/ plural jambu
'the
euphonic
the
in
(== i);
maECuline
the
nominative
plaral
chief/ pluBl
'
Prakrit
in
rowel
in
abhibhu,
In
plural
aa
eiuUng
themes
Plili maacnline
i.
figu, fern.
ending
fem.
in
nouns
the
"om.
to
themes
plural,
final
ending
sing. ^Tî
again
those
in
themes
abhibbuvo).
their
which
to
tbe
from
lengthen
uom.
plural
in
unchanged
(contracted
fi^
Sanskrit
beggar/ plural bbikkbu,

ID
FEATURES
DECLENSIONAX
THE
ON
u,
final
marftn,
the
final
OF
Yowel
form
bast,
fem.
thing'
'a
the
in
the
singular;
contains
final
has
(nominative)
fem.)
great
Sinhdi
been
make
retained
in
in
ii,
as
or
to
following
the
in
plural
as
(Sindhi
Hhings'
lengthened
or
their
up
^,
in
ending
nouns
elision
this
method
bastiiu,
plural
many
either
they
notwithstanding
the
to
^1S
385
VERNACULARS.
according
(Sindhi
original
Prakrit
INDIAN
plaral,
Afardhi
which
NORTH
dropped
their
The
in
been
has
they
THE
way:
Masculine,
1.
unchanged
in
\ipf
fem.
'a
The
Pali
and
been
shortened
longer
be
^TT^
milch
in
the
which
becomes
feminine
m^clf.
as^rrar
neut.
regular
(oblique
yoke,'
T^)
vowel
their
in
of
neuters
case
(oblique
plural
island,'
'an
the
oblique
(ending
singular
case
case
in
^)
^4^Ng|),
singular
the
saints
plural
various
that
remain
'
'honey,'
so
of
and
fem.
the
;'
Tra.
has
nouns
plural
can
no
of
plural
regularly
the
either
singular,
f^,
plural
^SR(T)
in
fem.
they
e.g.
^^^*
Plaral
singular,
(^
in
common
plural,
the
according
form
their
î^"i
neut.
*kids;'
TRof
others
'mother-in-law,'
unchanged
or,
g,
holds
case,
êfT
the
e.
same
i||9l
oblique,
'islands;'
^(U
in
plural
f||U
e.g,
dialects,
other
The
'side,'
in
form-
same
the
vowel
remain
^^TV
'brothers.'
'^),
in
Neuters
Sindhi
"|i^
ending
plural
these
are
ifT^
union
form
of
Marathi,
in
as:
in
ncut.
TTV
masculine,
as
ending
singular.
plural
the
to
themes
plural
if
singular,
bases,
(according
in
the
u,
'brother,'
feminine
"if^;
ii
to
in
termination
from
ending
saint/
masc.
plural
plural
themes
neuter
^T^
throughout
again
union
as
cow,'
Prakrit
masc.
oi
plural,
distinguished
and
plural
good
the
Themes
2.
and
feminine,
'yokes.'
to
plural
'a
neut.
the
as
kid'
'a
386
ON
THE
DECLENSIONAL
FEATURES
SECTION
Formation
Properly
Indian
the
ancient
being
cases
is
of Sanskrit
languages
longer
no
Pali, and
made
by
the
few
modem
the
of
remnants
case-inflexions, all the
of
help
only
are
Prakrit
in
decUnsion
there
origin;
Sanskrit^
up
Case-Affixes.
Cases;
of
there
speaking
IIL
case-affixes,
properly
more
or
other
speaking, by postpositions.
If
we
Prdktit,
perceive
we
Indian
tongues
Prakrit
have
been
have
the
discarded
modern
the
quite
modem
the
that
have
we
declensional
and
where
the
source
their
that
by
may
in
has
his
yemaculars
and
the
to
Indian
north
Dravidian,
Hindustani
find
but
is
same.
'ko,*
or
an
vernaculars;
sufiix
the
of
are
which
The
of
but
that
and
Pali
such
out
India, which
of northern
we
point
the
Grammar
Comparative
the
characteristics,
to
influence,
use
all
these
Dravidian
the
Caldwell,
Dr"vidian
^'in
(p. 225)
be
with
not
dative-accusative
colloquially 'kQ;*
arities
peculi-
Languages^
of
says
to
further,
Dr.
deeply tinged
appears
common
postpositions point
influence
he
which
philo-
up
prove
Prakrit.
the
in
their
to
attempt
the
DrUvidian
way
to
that
adverbs^
traced
Pali,
the
cases.
"ct
the
the
be
can
the
flexional
that
in
declensional
up
with
seen
now
and
Latin
or
them
and
Prakrit
inflexion
undeniable
the
formed
shall
we
features
lately attempted
on
the
fairlyexplained by
excellent
tongues
of
the
to
notice
make
to
from
already
are
Drdvidian
loss of the
assimilating
of
we
process
postpositions,
have
and
declensional
be
conclude
plurals
medium
same
the
Pali, and
shifted
power
the
with
in
scarce
and
regular advei'bs, which
substituted
use
We
their
to
been
for
Sanskrit;
means
no
The
Pali
Sanskrit,
all
nearly
modern
the
being
and
Fdli
the
while
become
increments
after
to
reason
the
logically, by
lost
flexional
tongues
process.
themes
the
for
the
already
have
erroneous
Arian
of
cases
the
deterioration
Prakrit, its functions
inflexions, prepositions have

be
with
this respect;
postpositions.
tongues,
dialects
great
has
in
of
lieu
term
Homanic
It would
in
all
idioms
in
generally
we
the
once
dative, which
modem
substituted
Arian
undergone
altogether
genitive, the
and
at
preserved
of
exception
modern
the
compare
in
the
the
Scythian
only
similar
in the
Hintb
language
of
OF
OriBsa^
'kn;'
'ghai;*
in
evident
the
Dravidian
dative
analogies
this
is the
from
races
case-sign
shall
in
see
between
of
will
lay
hold
the
and
between
case-sign
ko
have
constitutes
the
is
stock."
whole
and
from
quite apart
the
vernaculars
real, and
we
must
has
not
sound
in
one
of
claimed
(Tatar)
the
fact, that
do
to
affinity
Dravidian
nothing
as
upon
structure
the
the
ever
what-
not
conclusions
disprove
vernaculars
analogy
following analysis
grammatical
instance,
this
tongues,
identical
of
If
analogy
no
languages
set
of
origination
Dravidian
be
and
northern
the
the
even
regarded
be
only imaginary,
or
Southern,
important
will
in
whole
our
Arian
the
the
at
dlstinotive
ahtUvie
there
and
postpositions
terminations
by
Caldwell,
added,
and
latter
European
case,
of
an
which
form
n,ominative
form
to
in
case,
which
to
the
dative
with
has
grammarians,
appellation
is far
which
been
more
which
to
two
the
make
the
we
has
the
been
purpose
dialects
that
to
of
nominative
adverbs
called
to
lost
the
call
introduced
than
the
noun,
the
for
prefer
consists
the
is
The
dialects
different
up
there
case.
eases
generally
but
and
these
of
to
modem
nominative
throughout
serve
case
the
singular^
declension
the
corresponding
formative
this
;
our
formative
form^
are
the
crude
properly speaking only
are
the
the
added
feature
crude
or
singular,
time
same
increment
this, that
that
above,
seen
flexional
great
in
South,
of
and
comparing
the
to
the
all
'ku.*
Dravidian
We
will,
in
build
look
the
'
niast
show
to
analogous
North-Indian
of
and
there
that
analogy
that
be, and
this
the
languages
this
but
between
and
Of
the
cannot
irruption, or
clearest
hope
we
word,
must
we
it
'gya.
suffixes
and
primitive Scythian
place
proof,
to
and
vernaculars
for
best
the
of
language^
case
be
'
proper
another
be
but
word,
in
its
them
chance
may
no
same
case-affixes, that
the
this
it
the
North-Indian
tiie
remarkable.
dialects
Brahmanic
the
to
ku
'
or
very
original connection
and
one
these
is
impoiârU;
most
an
'
ko
'
between
we
and
prior
races,
'ku'
between
North-Indian
the
either
betokening
connection
case-sign
between
clearest
sonthem
of
Tibetan,
in
tbe
in
'gni;'
dialect,
tribe, 'kho;'
Shingalese
in
'khi;'
Kole
hill
Bhutan
existence
the
both
Bodos,
Sindhi,
in
'kij'
semi-Dravidian
387
VERNACULARS.
INDIAN
Bengali,
Uraon,
the
The
as
in
the
of
language
NORTH
THE
that
case-
oblique
it
by
of
or
the
Dr.
oblique
ease.
The
number
of
declensions
depends
therefore
in the
several
dialects
388
ON
for
since
plural,
they
prepositions
Sanskrit
as
substituted
In
the
The
alike
is
Sanskrit
inferior
dialect, the
mother
we
and
the
order
dialects
before
our
in
dropped
accusative,
all
are
feminine,
the
by
the
old
or
Prakrit
accusative
case-
mentioned
expressly
modem
they
ajB
case-termination
stated
the
by,
masculine,
accusative
already
of
the
pages.
mwiinative
is
original
their
pass
may
tiiey of
this
which
grammarians.
been
Prakrit
ancient
the
follow
plural, has
the
it is
generally dropped;
Apahhransha
p.
in the
but
will
preceding
and
Prakrit
and
lost
we
plural
in the
of
have
cases
bases, be
retained,
that
grammarians,
sign
and
cases,
the
Pali
In
been
yet
as
both
all
in
gender.
has
the
as
postpositions,
or
as
Prfikrit
singular
case,
dialects, and
throughout
nû^fr
np
singular
remnants
adverbs
the
and
singular
accusative
modern
the
the
following, either
the
cases
of
sufficientlyexplained
The
2.
such
Sanskrit
nominative
been
is made
case
for
in the
t"ee
the
arrangement
have
and
for
given generally by
1
well
investigate
case-terminations,
inflexions.
formative
as
same,
shall
we
first
here
now
been
this
adverbs.
or
will
Wo
the
as
arc,
FEATURES
in which
remain
case-signs
the
have
methods
various
the
upon
DECLENSIONAL
THE
Sindhi
of
the
(see Lassen,
459).
We
keep
must
Indian
that
grammars,
have,
i^,
of
this, and
can
whereas,
as
sative
3.
^J,
in
the
postposition
etc.,
under
see
Indian
satisfactorilybe
as
in
^^
^n*
a
Sindfd,
dative
tongues
accounted
is
the
for
such
no
stated
make
up
word,
and
be
the
the
native,
nomi-
thing
as
an
in
European
an
aceuzaiive
origin
this
of
syntactical
this
liarities
pecu-
explained according
according
taken
the
repudiate
to
what
case
must
promiscuously
to
with
modem
for
to
to
derivation;
our
dative
and
accvr
maze.
Instruvientcdis
in
of
properly is,
etc.,
^,
there
also
sense
the
identical
generally
serves
grammatical
modem
long
speaking,
in the
that
eyes,
throughout
it therefore
ifT, ?^,
the
iff,
affix, all is
The
find
we
shall
We
assertion.
disputed
is
accusative
If
case.
we
constantly
that, grammatically
accusative
case,
the
tongues
and
this fact
but
is
no
dificrs
longer
from
denoted
the
by
nominative
any
case-affix
only
by
or
the
390
Gujarat!
baê
we
used
f%
of these
several
in
^Tf%
^^
the
affix
abbreviated
with
which
of
out
the
the
as
affix
with
TfJ
The
4.
from
"
If
to
"eems
'
We
do
wo
810.^
^,
not
and
its
uses
Prakrit
also
for
under
in
refer
as
if
the
plural
this
in
as
the
T|[to
occasionally used
with
the
1|[,as
noun
itself,
originally
ablative
assigned
also
or
^.
to
tongnes
T|[ or
Apabhnmsha
of
affix
is
Indian
elision
Hindii
case.
been
f^
is.
affixes
(=
the
if
or
is
totally disappeared
has
is of different
affix
instrumental
f?f
Prakrit
ablative
instrumental
it
in Sanskrit.
the
modem
the
and
that
instrumental
to
simply
in Sindhl,
affix
as
from
plural
Hindul,
in
is
fif, which
be
affix, which
the
is
difference
much
have
GujarutT
plural
to
joined
noticed,
functions
therefore
to
he
Vf)
frequent
nu
instrumental
the
sprung
already
seems
is
or
singular, and
the
just
see
nai,
two
have
in MarSthl,
which
separately, as
form
polation,
inter-
We
as
to
further
always
has
According
in the
instrumental
instrumental
an
as
if
origin
euphonic
well
If
the
from
na.
of
instrumental
Gujarati
I, must
as
doubtful,
the
to
In
shall
case,
prefer
Marit^hi
corresponds
and
we
find
rather
us
The
as
Prakrit,
genitive.
for
serving
one
to
case-termination
dative
the
of
written
managed
be
as
Panjabi
the
not
ablative, and
J{^,
has
7f is used
the
with
plural.'
real
Bengali
identical
the
Panjabi
form
they
In
for
in
find
euphonic
an
(a change
singular
and
forms,
base,
same
the
is
Sindhl
the
to
doubt.
no
if
As
S, etc., whereas
if
change
T3fif,
iikewise
fif) serving
well
Hindi
crude
Mardthi
The
in
be
addition
distinguishing plural
in
the
to
as
to
further
already
is used
^rfif, and
changed
can
Hindustani,
and
we
(lengthened
76)
to
dialects) and
nS.
to
meet
been
modem
in the
enough
as
bus
ifT
Hindi
in
Mavdthi
plural.
the
instrumental
singular
(s=
affix would
(without
likewise
the
i. p.
instrumental
this
Incurs
there
Grammar,
proper
that
in the
^rf
joined
the
Sindhl
shortened
we
affixes
instrumental
that
so
and
for
"^^Tf^)
Sindhl
In
IJ).*
'"to
"^TT
singular^
(see Comparative
Bopp
seen
chaiifljeof
^fif
affix
instrumental
the
as
instrumental
the
for
Hindu!
to
TJ|
^"tb
"^fr
"531- =
FEATURES
DECLENSIONAL
THE
ON
the
the
1^, which
origin.
the
affix
f%.
^f,
which
(See Lassen, p.
NORTH
THE
OF
greatest discrepancy
the
to
as
in whioli
way
391
VERNACULARS.
INDIAN
dative
the
is
case
provided
for.
The
Marathi
all
as
union
other
declensional
vowel
and
19
(the
inflexion.
The
Lassen
already
has
of
origin
started
affix
actionis
adhiberi
potuit."*
initial
such
particle;
which
to
particle
'to,' which
properly
Pushto;
dative
of.'
account
find
we
corresponds
to
to
the
to
Spiegel's
but
case,
^TT
Pars!
modem
Persian
used
in
'
affix
in this
WTT*
lie,'both
the
old
(p. 55),
signifies
strengthened
pare
com-
for
the
Par",
does
not
sake
of,'
supposition by
doubled
or
of
This
gi^^-'
this
dative-accmaiive
Grammar
always
dative-case
'
Persian
scantily
of
poiipositian
TT"
any
would
'
the
as
back
,"jJ
^^
mode
com-
see
We
Sindhi
modern
very
as
there
the
yet
as
cannot
doubtful.
the
root
the
by
further
am
with
rei, in qui
designando
'^^
of,' 'for,' Hindustani
out
is
accoiding
which,
denote
borne
than
action
derivation,
^^^
transposed
more
Sanskrit
the
this
^|T"
been
1^
sake
the
from
be
to
me
affix
ei
the
to
as
the
vel
personse
origin.
^rTST
which
in
case-
99)
Sanskrit
place
indorse
^^t
have
always
are
the
and
vocabulum
cannot
'BTTW
dative
derived
are
seems
jumps
of,' 'for
account
not
should
Marathi
this
We
that
so
its
to
as
55
the
contineat
ratio, domicilii
is
case-affix
why
reason
it from
derives
notionem
quqm
subsistit
Marathi
and
he
'^,
the
Sanskrit-Prakrit
conjecture (see pp.
i^J;
Sanskrit
doubtful
more
with
is identical
ancient
is
Û^
one,
are
so-called
the
by
root
^,
"^^^
an
which
case,
investigate hereafter),vix.
namely
two,
of
the
to
shall
we
case-termination
remnant
''Dativus,
quasi
on
these
joined
dative
the
np
place/ habitation,* signifying
'
rests.
'
first of
latter
this
^m"(,
on
which
the
here
of
genitive-dative
have
we
make
to
adverbs,
nature
The
ÎJ.
Prakrit
affixes
two
nses
particle \;;
but
the
J, which
besides
this
we
find
old
Pdrii
the
Sanskrit
In
also
dative
dadve-case
prefix used,
prefix 'o,* and
we
meet
(with
the
conjunctive
usque
(besides
especiallyin poetical language,

ere
which
preposition "BfTy ^t
Bengali
vowel
j,
^,
which
I suppose
ad,
to
be
with
identical
the
with
tonus.
which
dative-case
e), which
identical
is
I do
see
affix
not
presently)
re,
and
hesitate
in
to
also,
plural
identify
392
the
with
MarathT
and
had
We
turn
where
we
Hindi
and
find
the
to
At
length.
at
the
with
turn
first
of ^
In
^T
altogether, and
that
fix, and
to
as
used
reference
the
to
the
expect
certainly
Drfividian
fact
same
be
influence, and
tinged
able
to
show
derive
tive
^fif\,
thus
'
the
Sindhi
for
the
MarathT
milating
(or
ahmlntcly
the
Fame
as
Arian
speaks
is the
Arian
of,'
of
the
on
in
the
Sê
warded
of,'
signification
the
mme
MarathT,
my
off
should
flmtem
only
slightest
reasonably
It
dian
Dravi-
any
have
with
diswlving)
AindbT
as
been
are
we
gratuitous,
the
for,'
would
diately
imme-
dative
but
affixes.
Sanskrit
loco-
regards,' being
the
affix, only
of
dative
Fortunately
from
'^
further
the
the
use
have
border
which
is not
Bengali
account
pre^tcrFed
for
up
north
the
shall
above-mentioned
the
bour
neigh-
we
dialects.
characteristics.
assumption
already
of which
therefore
may
quite
closest
We
etc.,
coniparisoD
repudiated
made
dialects
to
more
and
W^-
fact
we
the
regards
as
and
those
an
also
the
Sanskrit, without
have
identical
rather,
the
idioms, should
sake
has
those
origin
the
this
also
noticed
be
to
seems
origin
jecture
con-
^vV"
ifT*
^,
find
which
Tassy),
already
shall
south, has
remaining
Scythian
such
with
altogether
The
that
that
irreconcilable
We
if
with
''deeply"
from
the
for
Dravidian
of
de
Tg,
Caldwell's
Dr.
etc.,
we
have
languages,
wonderful
the
on
'ku/
affix, the
Panjoli
by postpositions, borrowed
case
identity
Bengali
Oarcin
to
have
we
instance
an
to
Ilindustdnif
in
^,
hope, past controversy.
we
and
Gujardti
the
f%.*
affixes
the
and
affix
Marathi,
of
tongues
frequently changed
Hindi,
oven
affix
the
that
Dravidian
attempted
or
first
menon
pheno-
common
verj
(according
d'aiil the
the
^^
"^fT
investigation,
nearer
le,
root
observing.
dative
these
the
or
being
Hindui
dative-case
on
(Hindustiinl
dative-case
îr^"
coup
illusive.
out
to
in
of
strongly against it,
veiy
see
yet,
in
"^"
origin
the
of
'
Bengali^
as
^Y,
li"
'
; that
Sindhi,
Sindhi
Dravidian
convincing;
to
the
c|rt" ?ir^"
as
dialects
the
to
in
Hindustilnl
opportunitioe
Hindustani
^,
also
divers
now
FEATURES
"^ iuterchanging
Prukritical
the
have
we
e,
^^^
^TT
le-na, etc.), i^
in
DECLENSIONAL
THE
ON
with
MarathT
process;
Soandii"
different
for
1^,
ud-
%f^f|i
| 2, p.
899.
OF
Bengali
in
to
fixed
in
re/
rule
preceding
(see my
form
pronounced
ku
comparison
with
with
the
more
f^^fYy
these
the
in
with
of
by
and
^^
Sindhi
^V
the
the
^^^
Sanskrit
way
adverbially
already,
with
masculine);
have
we
elision
^^
for all
'
of
fancy
without,' which
form
locative
Prakrit
That
see.
""^
"
first
7f)
of
tifying
will, in iden-
Caldwell
cannot
the
neuter,
no
account
satisfactorily
ku, etc., I
^^^
same
Pr"krit
have
the
Dr.
its
this
mine,
is derived
^^Brf, 'with
f^^,
is
the
f^l^,and
then
^.
dative
Oujaraii
the
with
difficulty
Faiyabi
met
tongues.
The
(=s geniHve^
XIX.
of these
will
with
clear
in the
MarathT
which
is
is used
^,
which
affix
'9f9t,
several
up,
in
dative
a
'
has
for the
we
affixes,which
satisfactory
of
regular
dative)
cV, Latin
in
likewise
without
in.
nise
recog-
to.'
syntactical structure
alone
Greek
nu,' in which
towards/
identify
can
we
preposition f%,
dative
preposition
this
anomalies
affix
Sanskrit
as
uses
Sanskrit
correct,
TOL.
by
is confounded
which
how
If the derivation
be
^^^b
particle "^
the
described, from
contracted
the
^^
neuter
with
"^s^
ftx^d
^n*
The
the
invited
is used
^FfT*
dialects
Dravidian
the
in
f^"j|, then again (by regular
qr"
7,
derive
we
dialects, the
exception of,' excepted,' without,'
any
(by
(dialectically
apparently
^cf"which
identified
^j^"*
the
^,
proved
The
simply iq^.
in Sindhi
^^
affix
has
locative
modem
Pr"krit,
forms, ^,
etc.,
the
inferior
the
"^"^ contracted
way
I) ;
Note
fq^Tfi then
and
7,
aspiration of
hare
we
first
this
of
neuter
altogether
first in
them
in
therefore
which
ku,
Tamil
in the
(and
three
farther
the
on
Prakrit
form
accusative
been
derivation
'
of
according
and
" ii,1,
'
contracted
Deccan),
the
so
has
therefore
in
siguificationas
masculine
neuter
and
f%1^9 and
the
in
same
still
and
of
but
chance,
mere
Sounds,
influence
Hindustani
Sanskrit
the
by
of Sindhi
becomes
7f)
and
Hindi
the
done
aspiration
(elided r) ^.
of
The
such
no
for the
account
once
is not
System
qr?T
of
elision
influence
from
is
at
following consonant,
or
Sanskrit
regular
will
393
VEBNACULABS.
INDIAN
this
for
there
BengaU
The
This
eio.
Sindhi
the
NORTH
THE
way,
the
have
we
the
modem
all the
apparent
Indian
termination
dative-case
;
given,
other
2
dialects
394
THE
ON
FBATUBES
DECLEKSIONAL
(the Marfttlil with

conBtitnte
been
lost
completely), jost
postpositions constitate
or
little
ablative
an
(which,
acetuative
an
as
affixes, whidi
advet'bial
only
use
recfular dative, far less
has
case,
incladed)
^TT
locative,
or
regolar
as
adverbial
other
the
as
neither
affixes
in
LagicaUy
etc.
onr
idiom
own
dative,
foiget
we
or,
as
the
that
we
have
affixes,whose
a
idiomatic
will
into
Hindnl,
prononnciation
forms
another
basis
with
proof
of
different.
according
Prakrit
to
into
",
in consequence
a^xited
igr^j
(as
this
elidpd
get
Pr"krit
Sindhi
the
preceding
only
or
with
is
remains,
^C^,
stands
the
and
6.
the
The
analysis
ablative
or
very
see
With
different.
We
genitive
for
frequently standing
case
in
Prakrit
see
is formed
the
Lassen,
in
Sindlu
Lassen,
or
place
pp.
have
and
this
nîge,
thus
Hinddl
(T^ being
the
genitive^
of
the
dative.
Uie
and
we
alleged
\),
462
by
is
we
Prakrit
So.);
consonant
compare
affix
can,
other
the
been
p. 1 16,
207),
p.
same
^JiTf from
that
so
regular
Lassen,
o^.,
has
in
following
to
the
q[^
(as
an.
present
consonant
^),
l|r^.
ApahkranAa
of this
the
again, according
frequently noted, supplying

regards
sound,
to
^n'^
process
a
different
q[^,
and
into
I, 27
Varar.
'r'
matter
anceps,
(see
to
either
inherent
qn(,
the
affix
^tive
in
resolved
be
^ff
joined
when
added,
derivation
^^,
^Hf,
Hindul
been
or
assimilating
the
that
forms
f%
for
in
Qpf
the
of
commonly
very
the
of
the
only
'^,
aspirated ^
(so
the
form
of
have
we
usage,
l^rf
as
whi^
the
of
has
Anusvara,
correctness
For
vowel
Hindu
in
euphonic
^^,
and
The
this
of
forms
deviating
liberally; ifft is
very
changing
the
^TTf.
in
gel
to
Grammar,
Anusvara
euphonic
dispense
or,
Sanskrit
as
^F?f ) or
^^,
for
advfrlnai
details
Rudiments
his
in
Tassy
tongues
qn(,
the
de
^^
and
modem
SindhI
briefly the
notice
to
us
Garcin
^f
In
in
not
wish
we
The
languages.
elucidate
to
with
if
most
we
sense,
strictlyrealise,
these
of
bnt
print.
for
g^ven by
as
the
from
in
now
Language.
again
hope
grammatical
"^9
l^nfy Wr"
qf,
aeetLsative;
an
must
genius
we
appear
It remains
The
the
as
deal, in
to
with
noun
be,
may
only
structure
shortly
which
case
significationswe
insight
true
translate
may
in
as
As
466.
affix
îf,
which
OF
is
alwajs
The
THE
NORTH
oonneoted
with
SindhI
shows
terminationy
itself
which
termbation
case
by
^fn|
base, and
the
thus
elision
of
dropping
or
of
case
ablative
Sanskrit
the
(see Lassen,
this
Pali-Pr"krit
from
final
separately.
origin of
the
the
to
originates
written
never
fully conscions
which
395
VElBNACnLABS.
corresponds exactly
IIJJ,
the
INDIAN
ablative
and
802
pp.
304).
Besides
Br3,
by
SindhI
these
^n*
ablative
"^TRfV(Lassen, pp.
the
elision
Nearest
nses
the
to
euphonic
vowel
affixes
are
MarSthl
a
ipr,
the
vowel
the
the
and
^,^
We
?(
also
to
as
been
the
these
^^
difference,
lengthened
Anusvara
turned
of
origin
affix
this
occasionally
the
with
or
Both
?fV
with
has
(euphonic)
final
doubts
all
^)
which
voweC)
again joined.
or
in Mar"tbl
meet
disperses
of
elision
^^^^.
latter
form
^H^
MardtM,
which
ablative
ablative
shortened
or
union
being alwajrs lengthened),
(by
n.
Prakrit
the
from
All
^TT^-
Prakrit
the
with
is
case
in
also
especially
abbreviated
(without
^|if
used
as
the
stands
respect
formKOive
into
which
this
SindhI
in
ends
^TT^tV
again
of
full dental
in
idiom,
from
then
interpolated ^pf,
sprung
ÎfV or
599),
and
find
generally
being
(the preceding
that
and
affixes
older
derived
^)
Slndhi
the
case
are
804,
of medial
abkUive-^Bse
as
union
802,
In
ablative
affixes
liff,we
affix
^^.
or
bards, the
various
(with
ablative
common
contracted
or
the
this
with
in
into
the
affix
ablative
these
amxes.
In
"rom
sprung
Beng"ll
to
1^
the
the
idea^ which
as
and
BengaU
affix
PanjaU^
consider
we
which
^,
ablative-case
an
is
into
changed
"
The
'
In
same
Pal\jabi
with, til.: If
find
we
Prakritical
'haite'
is
to
is
find
we
used
sign (see Lassen,

'ai'
we
used
originally a
already
have
the
in
pp.
461
numerous
already in the Apabhransha
regular ablative-ease
(=s ^rf)t"",
^^
of
(by change
commonly
be
ablative affix
as
tennination
'from
house,'
to
dtmble
"^n*
Prfikrit
'
ponding
corres-
dialects
^.
and
That
instances
in
ffindui,
(see Lassen,
pp.
461
is also
occasionaUy
etc.
In
ablative
an
aflix, ' hai
465)
has
Jf),
uito
express
inferior
and
?f, which
and
to
be
as
465).
met
396
l)r into
'
and
179),
'
vice versd.
the
also
for the
p.
confusion
of
besides
the
by
out
the
This
about
taken
ancient
this
"fY
form
retained.
We
which
^,
in
already ^
ancient
more
shall
will
is
proper
been
used
clearly
borne
ablative-case
its
loss
promiscuously
presently
show
at
Prakrit
has
tive-case
abla-
Wrf%"
much
so
'^^^
the
vowel
f^
that
^Y*
use
the
is
already
and
o^^
dialects, which
affix
that
me
which
for
account
Lassen
place,
ablative, though
of
also
may
p.
already interchanging
cases
which
to
seems
has
still been
more
have
common
for
nations
termi-
occasion
to
in
the
use
dialects.
In
Gujardti
in Hindi
also
with
and
that
dialects
termination
in
been
aspirated
Hindrutant
as
affix, which
both
is
forms
spicuous
con-
We
aspirated.
Prakrit
is in
the
of
termination
find
identical
are
into
There
462).
p.
theme
the
therefore
can
in
the
inferior
abbreviated
on
with
inferior
remain
no
the
32).
p.
origin
this, as
of
the
has
Prakrit
case
form
(see Lassen,
194)
^,
affix
ablative)
an-
an
accord
to
in
as
^
i.
ablative
is used
first instance
far
so
as
further
then
Grammar,
seems
contracted
likewise
(Lassen,
"^
the
that
out,
pron.
Bopp*s theory (see Comparative

genitival
(besides ^)
use
genitive (and
genitive
the
"^f^
been
ablative
an
Tf has
is likewise
already pointed
have
We
Prakrit
which
^,
Hindi
^"M".
circumstance
as
ffl".
The
with
meet
we
the
by
for
It
cases
or
have
modem
303).
inferior
the
genitive
speak
in Prakrit,
more
both
case,
f^ (with lengthened preceding
used
(see Lassen,
ablative
(see Lassen,
^T^
genttive-cojae termination,
dialects.
termination
etc.),already
from
sprung
originally
Prakrit
inferior
FEATURES
has
yf
therefore
is
used
further
in
ai,
DECLENSIONAL
THE
ON
dialects
doubt,
that
the
"\
postposition ^
Hindustani
is identical
with
the
genitive-case
term!-
"\
nation
{h
from
has
of
according
interchanging
base, and
Sanskrit
The
6.
^?T,
the
used
as
now
an
to
rule)
common
adverbial
affix, in the
rated
sepasame
if.
as
way
and
been
the
lost
êntêve-case
in
Bengali,
all the
in
which
termination
modem
the
Arian
^y
in
Pali
and
dialects, with
genitive-case
termination
the
Prakrit
tion
excep-
his
"
398
ON
OujaralM employs
The
FBATUBES
DECLENSIONAL
THE
identioally with^^*
in
Sindhi,
adjeotival affix, corresponding
see
Bopp's
forms
like
themes
of
under
the
been
bases
idea
in
ending
of
with
In
poiitian.
"^yand
the
"^f^
at the
'^'jH)
the
time
which
used
in adverbs,
denoting
etc,
the
BengdU
the
expressed by
for the
plural
is nsed
for the
postpositions, though
ends
which
'
in
either
house
Ovjaratl
In
TJ,
as
the
use
^fT^^
of
only
in
in
the
pod'
or
lengthened
Vff^.
Sindhi
locative
the
no^
express
been
nation
termi-
termination
ablative
locative
to
house,'=
with
falls
adtferb
an
has
Sanskrit
in
house
'a
masc.
especiaUy
sense,
ends
Tf which
affix
Sindhi,
in
I, as
or
is
the
is
or
generally
instance, that
another
is
sense
locative
in
a^
locative
in
used
ablative
Mar"thT.'
in the
the
'
Mar^thi
the
in
locative
the
has
has
case
MarathT,
morning,'
is
adverbial
generally expressed by
either
beginning,'
simply
or
altogether lost"
been
not
in
as
e,
:-
ghfirin,
etc.
expressed
BTH^j
nom.
c^se-sign
the
by
""'
made
up
by
postpositions.
In Hindi
and
the
'
here
in
as
^,
/ phajare,
in
ablative
have
the
in
for
distinguished
preferred
^pff
as
singular
locative
the
FanjM
be
^?^
u,
affix
in Sanskrit
instrumental
locative,
is used
place.
locative
We
advofV/ai
an
termination
perspicuity, by
of
also
already
also.
but
if it is not
originally
(nasalised),and
In
vowel
nasalised,
is
A), which
as
way
house,' from
locative-case
meet
we
as
only
now
can
instrumental,
same
this affix
In
'in
other
any
MardthM
used
same
Latin
fonnati^
of
Poshto
etc.,
t-iw"
also
In
of
origin
affix
system
looative-caae
locative
locative, for the sake
the
Besides
in
the
used
sense.
the
again
out/ in the
original Sanskrit
as
u,
ending
together
to
the
is
and
compare
also mj
see
1^,
'
839
'^|'lf|).
onr
adverbial
an
preserved, though
bases
in
in
SindM
In
7.
to
affix, denoting 'from/
genitive
etc. ;
ending 1^
the
corresponds
apparently
ablative
nrb-a-nus,
Sanskritical
iii, "
is aaother
^,
(on
odjecUveB
the
to
Grammar,
Gomparatiye
Rom-a-nns,
form
to
this
whieh
signification with
in
adjeotival affix, correspondiDg
^,
affix
gmitive"wBB
as
some
and
Hindustani
vestiges
of
the
locative,as
it remain,
as
cass^
^fj
or
has
been
emphatic
quite lost,
^t?rft"
"
'iid being/
present
and
grammariaDS
US-din,
i^\y
rati,
or
nt
looked
is
do
we
that
generally
in
is
he,
the
final
also
be
mostly
ho,
or
is not
but
tongues,
vocative
or
vocative
The
Indian
the
rather
sncb
expressions
(final
r"t
iZjl\j
as
of
of
use
locatives
as
absence
cognate
the
by
up
take
to
the
by
is
re,
as
the
after
suffixed
generally
indicated
or
vowel,
expressed
or
identical
case
are,*
may
or
with
""
postposition
of
the
example
Thb
considered
We
in
Sanskrit-Prakrit
only
now
nominative
"
About
Qrammar,
noted
have
two
cases
case,
re
and
p. 440.
and
Xhmd
in
used
the
to
abeady,
the
see
of
change
may
Persian.
and
Dr.
Case.
the
the
make
of the
remnants
various
for
up
Arian
or
lost
the
Caldwell's
the
tongues,
ohUque
case,
Bemarks
ancient
affixes, adverbs,
nations.
case-termi-
that, properly speaking,
modem
formative
ari,
without
or
Obliqub
or
case-terminations,
are
The
interjectional partide
preceding paragraph
postpositions, which
We
with
the
nominative.
IV.
Fobmative,
the
the
modern
the
in
inteijectional particle,as
an
ya,
be
case-sign
any
by prefixing
n,
the
by
SECTION
or
reality only
in
Hindust"nl,
and
them
"ah"peati
oar
are
made
prefer
day,' etc.,
explain
to
which
generally
Hind!
hy
upon
participleei
by comparing
out
not
all
with
adverb.
8.
c,
if
'on
if tl),than
="
formed
participles,but
locative
adverbs,
or
be
c"a
clearlyborne
the
899
VERNACUtABS.
generally
are
most
being dropped
looative
nouns
postpositions
^
is
it
In
INDIAN
indeclinable
as
as
dialects.
as
thus
past, which
or
locatives,
NORTH
TBDBS
OF
to
there
absoluie
or
all
the
which
in his
are
Comparatiye
400
ON
mrioiis
idea
THE
DBCJLENBIONAL
postpositions
of the
sereral
not
phenomena
is
formative
the
which
have
both
believe
we
only
as
serves
The
the
final
vowels,
declensional
not
but
still the
joined
the
to
root,
house,' formative "q^,

the
etc.;
diminutive
'a
final
affix, e.g.
etc.
the
Nouns
with
the
fSw
with
diminutive
'a
in
mat/
Of
as
the
it
is
'
H^,
^
small
as
mat.'
the
them
in
of
the
The
Mar"tl^,
is
^^
to
I,
retain
XJ^, ^,
'
^, ^"
change
life,'etc.
i;[,whereas
to
even
^,
their
diminutive
masc
or
^F^^",
fîfe,^,
VaQ formative
^"
rendered
any
f^jdv^
'a
^(^,
e.g.
^^T"
noun
as:
The
is of
base.
^^
before
generally changed
formative
Î^T^"
f^T"
in
to
adjectives, as
do
which
change
same
being feminine,
they
in
singular
separately in Sindhi,
if the
affix,
same
the
with
^^^^
We
instrumental.
affixes
ii,but
diminutive
change
affix
Iff^FfV
in
'life,' formative
fem.
same
TV
all,
at
case
different.
consequently
more
place
""'
case-affix, just
any
ending
IT^fV "asc.
takes
termination,
added
declensional
the
ending
Nouns
be
coalescing
as
^Y" ^"
affix
house.'
before
with
are
we
always
formative,
case
written
now
are
they
as
vowel"hange
same
by
small
affixes
or
called
the
lost
the
to
noted,
that
so
instrumental
undergoes exactly
affix were
be
that
with
many
are
in Sindhi
is very
the
the
itsdf
spite of all this apparent
both
show,
for
up
is considered
noun
to
identical
other
particles
and
make
to
if any
of
in
already
have
is to
of
origin
Ariao
without
there
instrumental,
In
case.
sereral
formative
instrumental
the
formative
attempt
now
in Sindhi
as
the
eipvees
absolutely
we
as
the
explanation
our
origin, though
formative
with
oblique
or
it is not,
base
to
the
apparently
Sindhi,
that
say,
if the
shall
different
very
to
cases,
already given
Sindhi, and
In
identical
always
of
the
exist
affix, though
formative
of
conformity
that
does
or
case,
this.
induced
might easily be
used
now
inter-comparison
conclnsion,
the
any
disprove
to
represents
and
adverbial
or
are
of the Singular,
Formative
to
come
represent
postposition
the
The
research
repeated
dialects, I have
does
which
cases.
I.
After
added,
are
FEATUBES
",
to
nutive
dimi-
etc.;
of final
as
to
1(
OP
THE
in
the fomuUivey
to
be
not
ascribed
and
to
itself
and
the
fact
which
as
it has
but
is
still
deal
to
affixes^ is, I believ^
other
first
besides
divided
have
to
the
it is the
in
case
the
noan
by
pdkhe-kh4,
not
preserred
affixes, which
is
accent
between
p^kh6-kh6,
seems
with
this
syllable,as
more
affix, as:
langna^
that
the
on
p^khlro,
with
as
perspicuity ;
back
declensional
the
S,
or
for
effort
thrown
form,
to
401
VEBNAGULAIIS.
INDIAN
not
an
completely
so
dinUntUiife
NOBTH
(at
were
sciousness,
con-
some
partly)
least
originally adverbs.
Nouns
ending
formative
; those
formative
to
added
to
is
which
and
1"
Sindhi
in
the
in
",
a,
in
termiuate
ii"
as
%l^
and
respectively,as
noun,
1, remain
or
u,
do
they
the
change
when
peasant,'
'
in the
unchanged
in the
same
particle
other
any
1||f^NlT^Y"
M I "4^
'aman,'?Trfy^În
in
Maraihi,
regard
vowel,
which
304)
we
V|f^|41,
Marathi
"q^
etc.
The
formation
the
on
be
can
added
ii, prevuls
in
(va), or
(a) and
too
f^^
refer
to
In
lead
us
too
Gujaratt
except
in
of both
these
nouns
the
far
to
which
the
li
or
case-
f^^c|I
into
formative
f^Tpft
into
masc.
^f^f;
^^^^^
'*
water,' formative
details, for which
any
in I and
affix ; cg*'^
'brother,'
**"^*-
the
sub-sounding (euphonic)
respective
formative
position
post-
shortened
first be
may
or
ending
nouns
that
hand,
other
the
rather
down,
case-affix
On
final
masc.
enter
laid
any
suffice.
this
then
before
V|4^|N4|,
as
is in Marathi
we
and
302
pp.
^4^|,
ca"e
in Sindhi
f^J||?4|; Xipjt
MarS,thi
any
final
^|^
scorpion,'
labourer,' formative
It would
before
^^;
*a
masc.
noticed
final
original accent,
(see Lassen,
formative
root, will
the
house,' formative
principle
the
shortened
to preserve
lengthened
(o),and
av
formative
the
have
MarathT
principle prevail
acceding affix, the MarathT,
Prakrit
in
of the
the
we
again lengthened
'cotton/
'
Sindhi
the
for the
done
be
to
while
different
final vowel
neut.
must
see
we
room
vl
whole
principle,which
is
make
^.
final (short) vowel
it to
; for
already partly
difficult, but
same
hand,
hand, lengthened
see
e.
other
formative
depressed
or
the other
on
the
to
the
on
m'^HT'
we
must
Grammar.
formative
(masc.)
terminations
which
does
end
is made
deviate
not
in
or
un
by changing
from
(neut.);
final 6
nominative
the
or
the
formative
iin into
or
402
^4i^
^"'
"*"5-
refipeotively,as
an
flTlîl^
^^
'
DECLiBNSIONAL
THE
ON
FEATURES
nominaiiye,
maso.
^t^
'
""'**"
'
lad,* fonnatifei
i4J^|^
"g^"' formative
*"
of
an
in Sindhl
affix
likewise
In
Panjaliy
Gujarat!
just
e^
feminine
all
in
Sindhl,
formative
themes,
whereas
formative
cases
ending
in
ending
in
the
sUent
in the
formative
In
Bengali
the
of
sv"ml-te,
sv"mlr,
as
any
in
other
singular
noun
'of
the
ete.;
in the
the
do
(or dn)
in the
same
not
way,
nominative
fiual
of
are,
ffincU
in
and
into
identical
good
and
Hindostfini
in the
the
in
or
Themes
from
exempted
and
feminine)
formative.
in the
formative,
nominative
(masculine
nouns
course,
any
the
which
as
svSml,
up
when
ehange
no
accession
the
case,
of
'
masc.
the
is
subject
to
native,
nomi-
nominative
into
in
I before
master/
the
formative^
to
that
the
the
formative
euphonic
same
diminutive
rules,
partioleior
them.
Case
Oblique
preceding
but
remark,
adjectival or
"n*
any
singular
final
this
with
Formative
in
the
in
the
etc.
any
is added
The
itself
shorten
dialects
are,
end
with
identical
throughout
which
sum
shown
is in
is
master,'
several
increment,
before
of the
unchanged
nouns
therefore
have
are
case-affix,
any
II.
We
ft
formatire
generally
nouns
change
remain
those
accession
singular
a,
holds
same
^fy(),and
may
ii
into
"
singular.
Sanskrit
We
in
consonant
excepted
(=
remarked
in
ii, which
or
have
consonant,
final
unchanged
and
form
absolute
be
may
nouns
in
Sindhl
alike.
ending
feminine
their
the
to
mnnde-da,
Sindhl,
themes
feminine
sUent
formative
in
as
adjeciiyal
genitire).
by changing
boj/
the
(corresponding
in a
'
the
thai
Sindhi^
the
before
"
nnder
no
on
remain,
from
nearly
same
masculine
in
and
in
into
formative
their
munda,
formative
the
singular
The
as
ending
ending
nouns
form
o)
; masculine
distinguish
noted
(masc.) ending
nouns
themes
formative
have
we
with
hx
so
agrees
(or ii)is changed
what
nouns
in
as
Gujaratl
final
(see also
no
and
The
etc.
eggy
merely
flexional
FluraL
remarks,
the
or
that
euphonic
other
the
formative
change
increment
of
any
With
the
remain
donht
originally the
compared,
point
use
affix
lost ;
he
to
not
plural
dialects
y^*
WT"
Lassen,
54).
p.
is
The
Bengali,
adding
which
the
the
again
find
we
other
forms
region,'
inflexional
same
direct
hand,
increments
'a
are
added
he
dialect
(see
only exception^
plural.
nominative
ohlique
hand,'
the
pluralitywas
Yedic
the
to
the
'a
of
the
us
cuous
promisthat
only
idea
in the
to
its
the
adjective^ with
an
could
if the
already
increments
denoting
noun,
genitive,
inter-
ahove
shown
"^^
plural
when
rise to
properly speaking
l ^^
can
iSrst instance
the
given
have
we
there
ease
dialects
the
in
Gujar"ti presents
flexional
on
^Ô
^"
use
The
all
affixes
which
similar
all
have
to
seems
original Sanskrit-Prakrit
the
to
(=
qr
itself
ohlique
or
And
source.
formative
modem
in the
same
genitive
the
as
genitive
the
the
of
formation
formative
the
genitive plural j
the
different,and
stands
matter
that
represents
to
the
40d
YEKSACUtkBB.
INDIAK
plural,though
fonnatiTe
hardly
KOUTH
THE
OP
plural hy
case
multitude,'
etc,
suffixed, as
in
to
the
singular.
In
turning
its formative
îf^l ^
can
compare
of the
borne
the
by
out
for
nominative
corresponding
the
formative
^m^Pl
which
In
'^^"
the
from
points
Apabhransha
4^^"
etc.
with
the
the
dialect
See
the
if lor^
in
one,
the
the
as
"ven
pp.
nominative
genitiye plural
468, 12.
which
we
in
form
%||^fi|
That
genitive plural
'^
fem.
is
of
vowel
plural
is
4I|^|^,
servants,' formative
a
form
plural
is
possessor
conjunctive
plural
^0"^*
Lassen,
mj^l
older
the
nominaiiM
îft
plural
again ^f%3ffir;
the
case
e.g.
forms
original significationof
determines
Pr"krit
he
M4,f^4lO"
e.g.
short
Êf^,
shortened.^
Prftkrit
in which
SindhI
genitive ûral
to
seems
the
only
Prfikrit
been
this
to
the
or
The
etc*
again
plural
into
find, that
tn[f%
which
manifest,
plural, which,
use,
"
originally
is yet
^f%f%; ^ftRlt,
is in
has
formative
shortened
vows,'
is
compositions,
other
The
the
^ff^
which
as
"^Tt %f
^9fJ,
"
genitive plural
houses.'
'
SindhI
^rf,
or
forms
these
corresponds
m^\
or
with
from
two,
^Tf"|
'^rt ^"
o'
BTHf
or
renudning dialects, we
in
plural
^*
'^TTW
the
to
l{f^^()|
I-u.
Femi*
already shortened
to
404
ON
nine
changing
and
f^vfif,
in
of
is mentioned
identical, and
as
modem
the
Sindhi
whilst
ablative
^Rrf^^rt
In
ends,
MardtJu
as
ones
such
Anus
the
themes
singular,
i, which
'
masc.
ditto
are
the
adjective,
an
as
instrumental,
the
in
the
In
too.
the
and
singular, by
formative
in
only
the
and
plural,
^^vH
^^T^
the
formative
add
for
nominative
singular
masc.
some
in the
corresponding
sake
plural
"
of
plural
the
^^f^
plural
unchanged
the
formative
exception
into
poet,'formative
plural
the
either
remain
final
also
retain
Sindhi, with
singular, and
^rf%
given
the
features
same
in
as
lengthen
or
^rf%)formative
formative
of
the
junctive
con-
plurality
QT^
plural
elephant/
'an
^^t"
formative
^^.
In
consonant
Fanjahi
The
uoneceaBaiy,
the
formative
(masculine
manukkhan-da,
'
^TJ,' just
of the
as
vara,
nominative
plural
in
plural
as
6^*9
cases
in
for
way
the
confounded
rendered
same
has
instrumental
no
instrumental
"^^
^r7"
the
in
as
etc.
with
meet
singular,
vowel
an
houses/
that
reserved
was
in the
'^J,
in ii,ii, I, and
ending
formative
from
we
rule,
themes
long
'
plural
ablative
the
^n*
affix
affix
plond
of
Kramadtshvara
and
add,
expressed
inseparable
formative
just
considerably
original genitive
is
in
instrumental^
proper
by
genitive
must
the
those
way
nominative
significant fact,
the
now
plural
suffixing the
^
we
genitive by
the
instrumental
already
dialect, and
Apabhransha
aif^V^f^
lightning/
'
the
with
Apabhransha
been
bvt
f^^ff^.
the
in the
same
scorpions/
'
t^?f^^^'
"
is identical
already
have
plural
the
the
is
the
in
plural
nom.
plural
Sindhl
it
lost, and
^|f%l^;
or
plnral alike,
formative
companions/
'
f^Wl^
plural
singular;
plural
5|f%^
or
formative
formative
The
f^W'
f^9L^f^"
or
or
formatiye
their
Y, form
^|f%^Tf%,
or
plural f^n^
been
as
(feminine), as
ii
the
1^,
into
^ff
^f%f%,
or
in
ending
themes,
FEATURES
DECLENSIONAL
THE
Anuayara
etc.
is
ib|^|^
and
of
feminine),
gallan-da
dropped
"
plural
before
by houses,'
but
all
nouns
ends
(feminine),
the
likewise
etc.
instrumental
iBi^j'^.
in
ending
in
^ff,
Masculine
plural
silent
aflix
as:
themes
^,
as
406
able
to
be
should
which
clue.
all
ancient
be
forms
ample
reward
it
closely
more
the
vestiges
would
the
and
collected
carefully
should
poetry
its
up
end
this
To
of
follow
made
and
invite,
which
accessible,
the
and
Any
historical
to
of
inscriptions
edited,
which
and
of
labour
the
would
dialects
present
the
contains
this
kind
would
philological
and
dialects.
sereral
especially
always
it
the
of
development
and
words.
in
VBBNACULARa
INDIAN
NORTH
THE
ON
serve
popular
rich
store
bring
investigations
as
an
unfidling
407
Abt.
XVni.
Comparative
"
Buddhist
the
or
Chinese,
and
of any
hundreds
in
vast
BO
Heuce
small
the
compass
it be
the
of them
we
whom
The
by
nothing
that
heathen
world.
the
evidently
compared
It resembles
of
Burma,
the
wide
Though
value
countries
enforced
as
and
extent
in
itself
the
When
of
wish
if
and
with
to
do
correct
duly
be
to
certainty,
minds
in
life, we
known
are
them
whether
we
rule
are
presents
phases,
its
by
it is
that
with
of
the
Siam,
of
its
so
it is
still
have
of
the
people
other
throughout
by
of
of
Were
the
with
of
learn
Medhurst,
has
of
would
that
its
hundred
one
well
as
is increased
the
treatise
that
its
is
orders
position
interest
China,
importance
system
of the
some
we
Dr.
thing
every-
document
similarity
an
us
the
discipline,there
when
but
of
aspect
one
code
obligation.
in
in
as
proportion
influence.
remarkable
the
to
and
contents;
its
kind, affording
regulations
;
supposed
as
illustrating
in which
the
it in any
to
it would
its
this
As
Christendom
to
Buddhists,
Ceylon,
its
that
laws
they
upon
of
similarity of
are
priests
almost
reference
be
attention
million
manual
with
reception,
acquirements
exercise
Buddha.
to
and
acquired,
Ootama
can
led
loc"d
secure
to
is
monks
its
to
as
as
bered
remem-
of
acquainted
of
system
any
it is
obeyed,
treatise
one
essential
precepts
discipline.
or
much
must
desiderate
propounded
itself
any
the
on
obtain.
they
can
we
only
they
Pratimoksha
among
of
Pali.
languages,
many
infer, therefrom,
may
influence
of
of
so
be
so
authoritative
exposition
can
its
writings
make
to
any
legends
its
to
administered,
among
of
clear
knowledge
kind
value
in
appear
mind
one
The
men.
practical working
refer
not
and
and
the
when
confessed,
received,
of
light
the
from
Seal
from
Prdti-
the
as
S.
throws
once
history, ethics, doctrines,
its
know
for
at
knoum
Rev.
of
Translations
two
J. Gogerlt
that
be
are
extent,
scarcely possible
alL
will
of millions
their
D.
Bey.
its doctrines
the
By
document
of Buddhism
that
some
the
by
importance
character
Priesthood,
the
Pdtimokhan.
moksha,
The
for
RUual
of
Arrangement
oneness
professed.
of
docmnent,
it has
Buddhism
This
system
in
an
all the
claims
additional
principal
to
be
the
408
TRANSLATIONS
of
offspring
such
would
on
of
running
its
through
separate
and
it enunciates,
form
elemental
essential
have
and
learn
from
in
perfect harmony
of
so
maintained
in
his
of
assembly
the
the
sangha
the
lay
aside
the
of
the
is
too
man
presents
and
no
his
It
of
that
are
principles
east.
of
The
of
the
the
that
priest
members
mildness
in
accordance
the
the
upon
has
the
been
system
his will
when
for
character
its author
that
to
layman
bearing
or
of
permission
preBerve
its
and
power.
the
as
become
imposed,
has
help
to
importance
tends
Europe
Buddhism
printing
is
of
the
the
discover
There
result
the
but
to
with
agrees
another.
in
noteworthy
orientalists
he
to
either
us,
imposing
transgressed,
The
to
is
bi-monthly
had
equally
from
apart
to
Buddhism
is weak
strong.
country
professed
as
it reveals
are
one
order,
adequate
object
an
calculated
restrictions
power
and
season,
tained
main-
guarded
In
system.
its
restraint,
The
long
so
fact
entire
well
an
as
the
of
unless
profession.
another
for
robe
but
the
passions
is
Buddhism
name
in
severe
of
regulation
priesthood
individual
have
we
be
cannot
priest
as
in
and
precepts
Prdtimoksha
if any
their
in
made
authoritative
the
the
onrevealed
strictness
some
discovered,
be
sincere
yellow
and
priests ;
character
gentle
of
reading
fail to
not
imposed
nonce,
the
the
were
penance
with
by
of
could
offence
the
man;
iUustra-
moral
discipline of
of
oversight
one
were
other
purity
little avail
of
be
in its
daring
arose,
it inculcates.
morality
watchful
exercised
the
that
avow,
any
superior
that
would
of
proportionate
narrative,
general character,
those
ciples
prin-
great
fresh
Its
but
consistency
of
that
selves
them-
myths
mind
undivided.
that
the
severe
the
by
was
the
with
the
modifications,
than
Pratimoksha
the
conclusion
its
and
in
in the
the
promoters
and
one
is
between
from
affect
without
society
restraint
is
it
there
contingencies
these
it is evident
as
in any
This
of
of
character
to
legends
that
region
uniformity
us
as
stringency
greater
religion ;
we
None
the
the
authenticated,
best
that
its
In
difiGiculties
seen
of
development
principles
be
as
require them,
circumstances
into
leads
received,
its author.
life of
story
originated
has
have
further
and
tion
it
it to
allowhig
are
parts,
which
discipUne,
and
precept,
there
whether
disputed
existed.
the
are
oneness
been
ever
that
it will
examination,
BITUAL.
it has
Buddha
whole
the
BUDDHIST
yet
credence,
throw
minute
and
those
in
even
worthy
THE
Gotama
as
respecting him,
most
mind
single
personage
the
OP
to
same
two
of
the
system
are
some
all recent
in
nearly
versions
of
all the
the
of
the
in
its
regions
Pratimoksha
same
difference
researches
that
the
extent
bearing
points
conclusion,
the
what
to
by
the
leading
of
the
in the
TRANSLATIONS
of
possession
different
will
the
the
gentleman
has
than
years
forty
the
of
these
result
made
been
with
The
nearness
truth.
made
the
by
the
in
Society
it has
identity
a
The
Pali
the
in the
;
in the
;
the
the
is
slight
there
in the
s^khiya
additional
precepts,
importance,
in each
to
By
the
and
the
xnc,
the
are
be
fewer
division
the
to
the
from
the
shall
be
be
inferred
the
parajika
In
the
inclusive,
by
in
to
are
from
separated
Chinese
rest
There
second
in
the
rcixjated,
to
twenty-five
84th
foiu: of
the
order
the
though
but
cepts
prein
that
be
same,
in the
dhamma
made
illustrations.
of
appear
name
the
of
consequences
is the
the
in
"killed."
been
they
arc
is to
reply
version
distinguished
upon
requires only
recitation
they
the
precepts
60th
it
agree
concluding
has
two
of the
founded
previously
erring priest
he
opposite
upon
pdchittiya
than
in
the
The
more.
of httle
are
reference
some
"pagoda.''
insertion
other, it will be
yoi^
are
from
of
and
in which
division
to
Chinese
the
of
the
for
of times
in the
though
reversed
is sometimes
Pali, and
even
number
the
dhammd
that
ordains
community,
divisions
and
Asiatic
statement
that
version
aflRrmative
faults
the
in the
variation
precept, which
the
of
commission;
their
follow
the
petency
com-
understood.
are
number
in which
classification
the
that
his
of
one
recommendation
the
apparent
so
once
Chinese
the
arrangements
manner
at
period appointed
preliminary questions,
and
be
to
the
Royal
supposition
mere
revealed
to
of Buddhism
the
the
that
posed,
supdiate
imme-
in
with
together,
seen
be
come
proof
by
Council,
be
to
student
taken
having
might
agrees
The
simply
its
from
clear
lation
trans-
being
as
has
versions
two
reality
and
original
book
its
is not
versions
but
is
course
it will
in order
at
the
The
that
more
priests upon
antagonistic
system
of
conduct.
that
undertaken.
the
means,
of tlic two
looked
be
of
this
by
of
This
Pali.
knowledge
the
itself, and
priests
through
print
to
coincidences,
few
to
adopting,
as,
has
with
his translation
the
of
translation
residence
its own,
of
mind
which
The
profound
influences
the
as
appreciate
to
received,
pages
with
he
rule
the
bias
to
in his
entirely
striking extent,
original
intercourse
as
from
uninterrupted
document
from
to
the
Ceylon,
of
the
of
other
from
in his
Buddhism,
task
how
made
derived
conviction.
importance
an
assistance
for
know
has
distance
contact
this
binding
are
degree,
some
is
island
study
a
each
in his constant
and
at
in
will
in the
Beal
of
with
409
RITUAL.
Society,
confirm
advantage
precepts
Mr.
by
and
Gogcrly
an
language,
whom
the
J.
D.
BUDDHIST
Asiatic
Boyal
illustrate
Rev.
THE
yet agreeing
sources,
further
by
OP
seen
of
that
the
two
documents,
Buddhism,
as
carried
in contrast
to
Chma
with
and
2
each
as
still
410
TRANSLATIONS
in
code
discipline without
of
and
moment,
tlie
the
they
here
as
cold
so
reception
its
rctahicd
of
This
is the
only
from
of
(pp.
),
300
.
the
of
the
by
Jul.
which
to
all
when
has
yet
of
as
has
things,
from
time
of
retired
last
very
in
still and
was
ought
to
(Prdtimokcha),
Vide
'*
in
the
*^
Eastern
Nirvana
first
from
work,
the
silence
this
to
time,
in
wrapped
these
as
vid.
or
in
the
that
which
1.
Ind.
Gogerly's
of
at
the
end
of the
term
render
law,
Elaundinya,
for
was
the
the
All
being
of
of
account
Bikshus,
you
chiefly
to
the
the
version
con-
enlighten
Book
of
42
about
night,
all hie
after
Po-Io-th
the
HoQachiem."
Sutra,"
same
passage:*"
trees,
on
honour
is able
to
they
wheel
middle
very
thp
Ilardy, M.B., 846),
Sala
quietness,
laws
with
actual
(Adjnata
spoke
two
the
the
not
the
Mr.
which
Spence
the
and
reverence
he
of
following
turned
law
(Subhadra,
At
with
saving A-jo-kiu-chan
the
so
in
as
he
when
also
this
work
account
Pali;* but
to
evident
Introduct.
Hardy's
the
the
BmnouPs
and
is
as
of
parts
in
passim),
work
Su-po-to-lo
he
Quoted
several
Cliinese, alluding
n.),
Nirvana,
moh-cha
secure
REMARKS.
Pratimoksha,
Spence
disciples,he briefly deUvered

my
the
found
also
and
same
Nirvana.
enter
the
purpose
II., 364,
after
of
Buddha,
the
of
of
(Prdtimokcha),
Mimi
for
version
Monachism,
Po-lo-ti-mo-cha
so
all
holds
distance
by
PREFATORY
Pratimoksha
the
(Eastern
Sakya
DEAL'S
comparison
employed
did
unchanged
chaiucter
MR.
Chinese
Translation
"
of
impermanency
to
which
system
that
is
that
religion
it is that
the
tenets
it
able
been
other
any
how
and
has
treatises,
two
race.
REV.
account
as
than
primitive
THE
book
men
Buddhism
of
verba
ipsissima
reflection, how
any
generation
to
of the
ite
of
precepts
in the
reading
the
awaken
formal
principal
its
variety
Bud.
will
its
generation
possible
as
receired
Chinese
to
from
consecutive
extended
among
of
one
The
and
more
appeared
nearly
as
presented,
system
transmitted
formula.
original
The
pfevaikd
that
system
same
addition
single
have
ordinances,
same
BITUAL.
original promulgation.
its
of
place
the
land, is essentially the
in that
professed
BUDDHIST
THE
OF
SeotioDB.
dark
imAN"a:jLTioi)rs
and
ignorant,
this
Po-lo-ti-moh-cha
250
of the
number
the
Why
M.
work
of
Four
the
female
that
the
extinction
no
such
probable
of
the
whole
we
may
five
Parajika
and
Pachiti
priestly
crimes
and
and
Chula
sections
and
mokkhan,
So
Divisions"
is
The
Bumouf,
5th
and
the
in the
sections,
version
book
the
The
"
Fo
"B.
has
book
this
as
has
the
precepts
book
Koue
M.p.
is
work
is
Monach.,'
Eastern
and
the
14
this
the
is divided,
ordinances
3rd
relative
Maha
4th
and
the
to
Waga
5th
Pari-
in
title
the
The
Pachiti,
called
work
the
Pati-
The
difference
and
precepts
thus
by this
so
four
in
difference
is 227,
where
the
whereas
90
has
in
by
to
occurs
only
copy
that
Southern
alluded
been
Chinese
statement
Patimokkhan
expressly called
these
ii^ the
actually
the
the
into
Pratimokcha.
Ceylonese
the
consideration
of
Paqhittiya dhamma,
the
the
first
Four
the
divided
Vinaya,
have
work
of
Precepts
precepts
this
90:
"
is the
us
or
of
number
explains
in the
and
P4rajikd
...
Patimokkhan
where
which
books.
preceding
the
.,
before
viz., in
92
the
in
for
work
Chinese
under
now
fotqid
Pitaka
of
of
Chinese
name
of
Sekhiya-dhamma,
and
Hardy's
the
together
others.
and
altogether 2^]
of
this
Pratimdksha."
the
versions
7th
Geylonese
the
the
and
be
to
rules
it, the
that
difference
M.
collected
includes
Northern
precepts
for
Precepts,
parts, of which
code
contained
general
the
sections, and
the
the
mendicants,
(Bikshuni)
Vinaya
recapitulation
take
parts, and
and
the
In
.,...,
Singhalese
we
the
miscellaneous
are
in
or
that,
many
the
is, that
seems
Spence
contains
prohibitions
in number,
227
"
Rules
"
of
of
fact
foiu:
which
into
contains
precepts
into
misdemeanors,
Waga,
wanapdta
title
in Mr.
read
the
Of
called
mendicants
the
Vinaya
as
"
of
reason
part,
one
manifest.
so
supposes.
The
division
female
undoubtedly tfee
is not
direction
the
But
the
for
book
the
the
to
satisfactory.*
not
observation
the
differences."
of
directions
definition
for
"
divisions
the
for
say,
section
Pratimokcha.*
is
included
is to
mendicants,
four
which
is
first
is
"
foiu: divisions
the
the
in
in the
the
reason
of
that
"c. ;" and
man,
work), which
same
"
book
"
411
bcetj^
|x"or
made
contained
Vinaya
Sections,"
the
the
allusion
is called
gives
by
to
the
precepts
R^musat
number
the
(evidently
precepts
found
alludes
from
bxtddhist
the
trcasnre
follow
to
seems
aa
of
the
the
and
only
number
whole
the
in
75
is
number
number
in
is 250.
name
hi the
Ist section."
Vide
ki, p. 109.
8.
2P2
infra,
4^2
Mr.
Gogerly,
The
title of
priest
School
the
in Four
Precepts
of the
I have
but
work
had
Taken
dynasty.
Stanzas
Imteoductobt
the
from
Sienn,
of
copy
used
version
by
the
Dharmaguptas."
of the
emended
the
to
the
of
work
original
The
"
it.*
seeing
of
made
been
believe,
opportunity
no
Divisions, according
Tang
has,
full is this,
BTrUAI*.
BUDDmST
THE
Pratimoksha
the
of
tranBlation
by
OP
TRANSLATIONS
in
Vebsiok.
Chinese
the
(Gdthas.)
Reverently
And
Li
I about
am
order
These
the
to
hke
are
the
that
like
(Their value)
of the
establishment
perpetual
precepts
Law
the
of
(Pi-ni),
Law.
Right
(in extent)
ocean
which
gem,
priests) !
Vinaya
the
of
boundless
a
and
(Bikshus
community
declare
to
Buddhas,
all the
worship
the
and
tlie Law,
Now
prostrate
tures
one
seeking
in
not
for.
Desirous,
Now,
I
therefore,
in the
Wishful
of
exclude
to
the
the
against
proclaim
now
(Kakusanda
these
(Sakya
Have
all
Like
demand)
separation,
the
priesthood,
So
that
he
So
is it to
do
Via.
of the
hearing
;*
assembly
(Wessabhu),
Lin-
Ka-hi
Shi-ka-
(Easyapa),
the
th9 80
to
these
of
with
Renown
things
these
of
destroy
that
have
his
them
Buddhas)
now
jointly
con-
of
Rest,
Mr.
of
or
Pangika.
power
any
Precepts
Dr.
feet
of
locomotion,
Oanterbmy,
Oogerly^
at
p. 568.
Po-lo-i
of
proclaim
to
now
longer
no
destroy
these
(followers
were
would
iii.
priests
me
man
translation
rtc2e Jul.
Viz.
forfeiture
Pi-she-ku
(Sikhi),
I desire
By the great kindness
"
of
demand)
the
in
delivered
illustrious
to
if
"
which
ones,
account
the
as
this
Shi-hi
(which
(Konagamana),
then
attend
together,
?),
our
on
Let
pare
assembled
subversive
Precepts
world-honoured
Worthily
Law
Holy
Muni).
these
All
'
are
(offences
30
Ku-na-hom-mu-ni
man
the
of
treasure
community
laws
four
which
Si-po-shi (Wipassf),
fiiin
whole
the
the
laws,
corrupt
guarding
I
hearing
the
preserve
it.
announce
and
to
(1)
NiflBagrya pachittiya Laws,
(t)
the
I havt
last hoar,
been
able
to
com;
414
all those
Let
Q.
all the
there
If
reply,
If
yet undertaken
not
be
have
have
obserre
to
whole
then
does
this
**In
precepts."
seek
one
any
and
precepts
say,
all the
received
present
dismissed,
the
present,
not
now
be
onoe
received
such
who
fiikshus
the
at
not
none
none
are
all
Of
who
those
them
let
such,
any
there
there
assembly
Q.
be
All
"
gone."
are
have
who
depart
TOTltAL.
BUDDBISr
precepts.
A.
then
THE
OF
TRANSLATIONS
for
absolution?
If
A.
Who
Q.
the
this
is
one.
no
forbid
(or will)
let them
Bikshuni
coming
to
?
is
there
assembly
Bikshuni
no
has
who
learn
to
come
precepts.
Q.
Ilave
the
il.
It
to
is
priests
the
month
white'
(krishnapakcha),
and
precepts,
whilst
the
at
the
that
precepts
thus
all
listen
probably
15th
this
on
the
dark
priests
time
?
a
iii,8ub. voc.)
be,
the
that
at
let them
JuL
may
let
day];
(Ki-mais
listen
case
assembled
time],
bo
therefore
business
present
our
convent.
the
as
14th
be
they
of
priests
[or,
or
if
arrive
priests
the
is
Ei-ma;^
precepts,
i.e., director
sh-s ! let
Worthy
what
agreed
now
the
repeat
of Karma-dana,
form
of
would
there
precepts
In
A,
there
say,
absolution
desires
who
present
one
any
let them
is
the
learn
be
if not,
so"
say
there
[pt
day
month
the
tedte
if
attentively and
priest or
patiently
distinctly repeated.
COHUENOEMEMT.
sirs!
"Worthy
precepts.
to
repent
If there
be
if there
be
silently ! (let
worthy
Now,
sirs I
if
him
answer
Ki-mo
are
on
guilt,
is
being
thus
stand),
so
stain
from
free
ask
so,
it
one
of
evidently
an
devoutly
be
may
"
Coaklapakcha,
Vide
JoL
ilL
Jul.
all ye
19,
equiralent
also
reflect
them
ye
these
on
they ought
then
rilentlyI
that
we
Bikshus,
are
all
it, ye
of
certainly
Mr.
Shangfaae
Alnutnac
bound
residing
thrice, remembering
ii. 61.
and
place,
one
known
question
ment."
'
in
transgressed,
us
likewise,
divulging
not
Po-Io-ti-muh-sha
ye,
being questioned
and
assembled
transgressed
have
that
the
repeat
and
have
who
none
stranger
to
who
any
truthfully ;
community,
incuned
us
desire
thoughtfully
consider
to
now
now
Bikshus!
(Prdtimoksha).
ought
will
Qogcrly's, "by
that
bo
ye
to
in
one
have
guilty of
gencnd
agn^-
TRANSLATIONS
falsehood
guilt
of
That
brother,
at
of
guilty
been
have
and
rest
of
Supreme
of
the
Reason.
that
remembers
he
has
absolution, ought
he
repentance
So
preface
assembly
shall
then
let
bi-monthly,
be
to
declare
to
[let this
not?
is
assembly
it continue
the
pure:
!
Po-lo-i
according
Sutra,
this
to
or
pure
this
sirs!
proceed
now
the
repeated
repeated
be
due
after
Worthy
stand
we
sirs!
to
Law
is desirous
all, is this
times].
Silent, therefore,
(parajika)
and
thus
you
three
Worthy
the
tliat
declared
has
reflection
on
crime,
having
of
repeated
bo
Buddha
41 5
peace
demand
now
his
of
sirs !
Worthy
who
transgression,
repent
to
once
But
effectually impedes
therefore,
RITUAIi;
BUDDHIST
THE
speech.
false
of
criino
the
OF
the
to
Laws
Book
of
Precepts.
writings
The
viz.
Pitakas,
which
Budha,
but
It
consists
kind
of
with
the
the
kept
first four
therefore
the
In
to
assembly
of
book
Pachiti, but
found
to
sold
shall
the
bo
without
works.
all
any
the
They
laymen.
them
to
Budha
of
twice
The
ordered
of
details
details
that
than
book
and
the
four
the
called
congiegated
individuals;
Pflrajika
their
the
small
in
they
of
some
respecting
omitted
from
authority,
in
in
recorded
are
Budha
and
that
less
not
books
parts.
month
every
precepts
the
diflBcult
is
it
recited
the
the
these
in
Europeans,
to
connected
however,
high
persons
books
the
say,
recapitulation
prohibited by
being
gressions
trans-
containing
of
contents
to
attention.
minor
Wagga^
pata, being
general
priests, consisting
contains
ill those
of
Chula
is
regulations
rules, regulations, Ac,
explaining
them,
institutes
Patimokkhan,
This
have
Pdchiti, concerning
priests, they
declare
read
the
In
containing
2,
5, Pariwana
and
them
they
will
direct
to
8, the
It
specifically.
I wish
or
doctrinog^
abstruse
Fdrajikoj
and
Pitaka,
laics ; and
to
1,
the
of
Sutra
more
persons
any
Wagga
account
books.
by
permitted
learned
crimes.
priesthood
communicating
are
priests, others
to
4, Maha
journalized
secret
the
books:
five
and
to
addressed
seriotis
concerning
priests ; 2,
respecting discipline that
of
the
the
the
named
respecting disciplme,
to
of
divisions
three
division
or
explanations
or
not
first division
the
some
Remarks.
into
Pitaka,
solely
Pitaka,
Prefatory
divided
are
Winiya
addressed
Abhidharma
of
1, the
(Joqbrlt's
Budha
of
is addressed
discourses
of
Mr.
Rev.
The
and
enactment
work
are
416
1,
and
law,
the
of
history
in which
with
priests
not
the
keep
bar
any
priest
without
marry
again
Besides
has
3,
there
of
of
by exclusion,
the
and
general
the
design
viz.
four
damma,
aniyata
suspension,
or
"c.
ninety-two
absolution
perform
the
rules
for
or
When
seated
a-half
with
by
and
penalty
to
p"chittiya
damma,
virtues
and
of
inserted.
of
morality
the
the
two
exclusion,
thirty nisaggiya
bowl,
carpet,
confession
;
and
seventy-
improprieties
adhikarana
seven
and
offender
priests
robe,
omit
Its
thirteen
involving reprimand
to
is
precepts,
either
be
may
led
detail
is
twenty
requiring
resolutions
or
aQ
penances,
of
but
as
exclusion
circumstances
forfeiture
punished
follovmig
permanent
assembly
an
the
the
them.
recorded
state
and
suspension,
to
are
the
in
upon
P"timokkhan
contains
precept
crimes
preservation
involving
opposite
samatft
and
dammft
judging.
the
in
It
according
damma,
sekhiya
five
the
oonunit
prohibited
four
cases
complete
patidesani damma,
four
the
suspension
which
censure,
pachittiya danmia,
In
be
with
except
in
such
its
priests.
punished
restored
be
to
in
to
appears
the
only
precept.
parajika, punished
sanghadisesa,
not
offences
precept,
discipline among
the
wishes
word
Budha
of
offender
the
subjecting
13
the
of
decisions
the
then
may
the
each
actions
copious respecting
minor
modification
omitted,
with
the
of
the
re-admitted.
be
after
of
explanation
an
stated
if he
but
never
can
keep
he
to
vow;
period he
;
that
ihe
to
to
layman
larger works,
explanation
is
and
the
concerning
2,
cases,
cases
in the
are
he
robes,
former
without
keep
to
future
any
imwilling
according
the
to
or
able
manently
per-
enactments
priesthood
re-admitted
be
which
unwillingness
if at
his
feel
become
may
off
the
may,
or
and
and
jyiieBthe
further
marry
of
by
or
provision
unable
from
once,
adding
making
they
inabihty
liis robes,
detail
record
his
putting
collection
The
ip
to
fully enacted,
command
secede
may
wishes
to
this
been
4,
feeling
dishonour,
prior
act
but
who
become
to
crime
at
three
are
second
third
when
aside
lay
precept,
the
the
re-admission
acknowledge
form,
whether
there
of the
enactment
transgression
priesthood,
;
the
to
and
chastity,
their
to
that
the
of
the
of
guilty
the
intercourse
animal,"
an
vow
the
led
enacted,
was
first law,
from
sexual
prohibiting
"even
the
in
Thus,
excludes
one
which
it
BIHJAJm
BUDDHIST
THE
circumstances
mode
the
degrees.
so
OF
TBANSLATIONS
time
circle
on
for
low
each
between
meeting
cushions,
priest, and
officiate, but
when
the
continues
recite
the
to
the
having
at
introductory
precepts
and
arrived
has
its
space
the
of two
commencement
service
is
question
over
the
priests
cubits
two
only
one
assembly.
are
and
priests
priest
The
OF
TBANSLATIOKS
following is
Ceremonial
Priest.
Badha.
the
Adoration
the
Let
the
2nd
the
named
are
all
if the
;
me
such
listen
questioned
discipline will explain

and
Sweeping,
perfect
time
for
veneraUe
one
Sweeping
Priest:
1st
to
me
if the
such
by
all-perfect
time
for
venerable
one
it.
lamp,
the
holy,
and
the
with
water
seats,
performances.
preceding
pause]
the
blessed,
meeting
arrived, I being
be
the
[A
Perfection.
the
holy,
to
question
the
to
honourable
the
Priest.
1st
will
Adoration
the
respecting
listen
Introdactoiy
Supreme
or
the
blessed,
meeting
named
is
which
discipline.
Let
meeting
to
arrived
Priest.
Budha.
book
the
honourable
be
meeting
respecting
the
417
BXTUAL.
version, patimokkhan,
F"li
of the
1st.
of
translation
BUDDHIST
THE
^2nd
"
Priest.
The
of
act
sweeping.*
having
but
1st
and
And
Priest.
1st
placed
water
Uposat'ha.
^2nd
"
the
preceding
the
Uposat'ha
priests, they
priests
Ist
The
This
censure.
therefore
1st
the
Priest.
cold, the
The
seats,
the
the
censure,
"c.,
called
are
the
of
the
to
duties
assembling
of
of the
first acts
meeting
^2nd
"
their
is not
(done)
here
(allthe
held,
being
of the
the
in the
censure.
meeting
season
called
are
of the
performances.
in
and
season.
named
the
freedom
Uposat'ha.
held
being
liability
non-
numbering
year,
of the
and
non*
Reporting
Priest.
from
the
ecclesiastical
priests being present,
in
Uposat'ha
is
religion
This
is
At
the
are
cold
time
and
six
passed,
such
three
this
the
seasons,
and
them)
this
rainy.
Three
Priest.
Uposat'has.
eight
one
2nd
"
(mentioning
passed
hot, and
commenced,
preceding
prior
priests,
are
are
season
Priest.
and
Uposat'ha
done
be
concurring
The
are
seasons
^2nd
"
prepared.
and
report being necessary).
no
"c., such
is not
lamp
lamp;
preceding performances
the
of
lighting
tlungs, sweeping,
the
concurring
The
concurrence
four
must
ecclesiastical
to
the
of
exhortation,
and
Priest.
liabihty
they
ecclesiastical
to
seats
The
by di-inking.
The
named
are
Priest.
Ist
Priest.
as
the
named
are
performances
;
the
refreshment
for
Priest.
sun,
with
water
Those
Priest.
of the
light
And
Priest.
1st
the
the
now
'2nd
lamp."
winter,
Thus
remam.
recognised, the
season
and
in
Uposat'ha
one
Uposat'has
this
has
to
remam
come.
1st
number
The
Priest.
of
priests
number
assembled
of
in
the
the
priests.
"
Uposat'ha
priests*
*
That
ifligweeping
the
hall
of
ftwembly.
^2nd
hall
Priest.
are
so
The
many
hS
TRANSLATIONS
given
the
to
priestesses
therefore
and
2nd
The
being recited,
duties
thereof
Priest.
1st
the
whole
The
of
the
are
the
day,
from
called
Uposafha;
Pftthnokhan
to the
tind
of
the
acts."
of
assembly
which
anything
of
concnrrence
Uposat'ha
Krst
"
the
of
acts
the
named
ecclesiastical
are
priestesses,
no
are
previously
first acts
freedom
to
persons,
first
done
Uposafha
assembly
improper
the
be
to
they
priests, the
of
number
there
he
must
exhortation.
the
therefore
(or advice)
present
named
are
called
are
MtfritiL'
things, viz., ascertaining
they
as
at
no
are
five
priests, "c.,
hut
now
These
Priest.
the
is
there
Priest.
1st
Exhortation
Exhortation.
Priest.
Ist
BUbtottlSl!
TfiB
OF
would
the
censure,
(or constitute)
snffideiit
subject
absence
the
all
of
time
for
the
meeting.
Priest.
Ist
kinds
last
is
day
Uposat'ha),
Priest.
Priest.
the
Uposat'ha,
as
As
the
day
is the
who
limits
Uposat'ha
for
fit for
boundaries
Uposat'ha
an
of
(for which
the
15th
from
spedfie
no
day.
number
of
for
priests.
"
the
it, being
duties
least
at
assigned
three
(not
three
are
day (cgtmting
assembled
are
and
the
There
15th
suflScient
who
suitable
within
arc
Priest.
the
day,
of
priests
arc
2nd
"
friendly meeting
assembly
many
who
number,
the
to
day
14th
the
and
The
2nd
in
days,
appointed)
1st
Uposat'ha
Uposat'ha
of
the
The
by
of
four
Sanglia
cubits
exceeding
which
would
the
limit).
Priest.
Ist
whole
the
whole
assembly
the
uf
from
anything
ecclesiastical
to
assembled
censure.*
haâng
not
2nd
"
eaten
subject
Priest,
of
out
The
the
proper
^2nd
Priest.
"c.
hours,
The
Priest.
Ist
take
(to
outside.
None
1st
Priest.
of
improper
persons.
be
must
"
classes
twenty-one
meeting)
placed
of
proper
im-
men
short
distance
here.
are
called
Is
the
commencing
the
in
such
combination
the
"c., being
part
all
of
absence
eunuchs,
Laymen,
The
freedom
The
time
the
these
foair
the
preparatives
It
meeting.
for
is
meeting.
2nd
"
constitutes
therefore
called
Priest.
the
the
for
time
of
Time
Meeting.
Priest.
Ist
the
If
whole
eating
at
of
the
same
as
one
having
of
improper
absolve
eaten
out
confess
they
them
of
and
cannot
;
the
but
proper
absolve
and
performances,
have
Pnests
the
hours,
shall
silver, they may
preceding
The
been
hold
if
hours,
of
the
Uposat'ha
an
they
each
guilty
are
and
other.
guilty
another
tiU
of
the
crime,
same
some
one
difierent
having
first
not
crimes,
received
acts
aach
as
guilty
Bocb,
gold
or
"rtlAWSiATIOlTS
completed,
being
for
15th
the
will
keep
the
and
that
the
this
as
has
crime
(i.e. Budha),
the
purity),
to
of
become
if he
the
is
of
if the
therefore
it will
will
does
lie
and
is
put thrice.
Any
iJirwana
is
it
the
venerable
present
ones
present
ones
are
silent, and
are
has
Introduction
present
ones
ye
pure
that
in
priest
should
are
OP
Ye
are
make
will
he
The
If
Bikshu
and
precepts
munity,
act
precepts,
in
and
conduct,
beasts,
common
this
the
with
Bikshu
to
of
sorts
till
he
venerable
ones,
it.
the
the
imto
come
brute
shall
be
-to
Any
1.
bo
gaged
hood,
to
who
animal,
priest,
live
has
to
is
excluded.
who
has
according
to
not
left
lay
intercourse
he
Parajika
recited.
and
(returned
carnal
four
deUvered
weakness
and
the
now
precepts
com-
not, wick-
repent
all
the
there-
opposition
edly practising
in
are
holding
leaving
if
I ask
time
{Pali.)
And
agreeing
without
time
RITUAL.
THE
Po-lo-i
therefore,
second
tlurd
pure,
I receive
piure?
pure
recited
been
are
thus
even
{Parajika).
live
an
confession
by
{Chinese.)
1.
pure
by Bagawft
necessary
fault, and
any
of
obstruction
(or attauiing purity)
of
has
guilty
ones,
is
he
that
an
when
priest
it, becomes
(or
is put
in such
and
remember
dangerous
it ;
the silence
question
explained,
confess
therefore
confess
the
when
be
be
him
from
dcclal-ed,venerable
been
VERSIONS
with,
of
attentively
conclude
not
venerable
venerable
1.
purity
hear
us
fault, let
Thus
pure.
of
one
and
guilty
ones,
the
if
ask
I ask
the
tranquil.
Venerable
I
assembly
declare
To
times, if he
wilful
obtaining
confession
the
Patimokhan.
put three
it has
a
guilty
question
that
desirous
meeting
the
meeting?
precept
been
lie ; and
path
arrived,
be
Uposat'ha
is the
to-day
silent, 1 shall
are
several
any
wilful
ones
each
committed
me
let every
is
one
remain
must
venerable
question
the
the
Patimokhan,
the
he
guilty
assembly
the
recite
of
it ; if any
respecting
for
and
first act
recite
the
hear
sembled
as-
Patimokhan.
the
reciting
commence
priests
ones.
consider
if not
time
Uposat'ha
venerable
I will
I will
peaceful
the
of
permission
41 "
RITUAL.
BUDDHIST
assembly
if the
is the
THE
the
purpose,
day,
the
What
with
honourable
the
Let
of
the
OF
to
the
life),if
even
tho
pricst-
confessed
the
en-
his
precepts
he
with
have
an
ParSjiko (overcome)
420
TRANSLATIONS
OF
THE
BOnTAIi.
BUDDHIST
(Chinese.)
excluded
Bikshu
or
place),
thievish
which
respect
which
his
or
is
are
fool,
who
take
cause
king
punished,
man
banished;
given,
and
this
take
Bikshu
death,
or
hold
it
give
if he
or
Tush
I you
use
such
or
this,
excluded
to
and
as
and
die
such
these,
siderations
con-
and
8.
If
take
for
If
derive
from
miserable
and
modes
ought
be
advantages
these
words,
perfection
men),
most
sacred
know
law
wisdom,
^
law
entered
have
Is'
I
s
know
the
holy
this
of) ;
of
(I
guilty,
know,
shall
or
whether
be
thou
sinful
and
than
life
more
thus
designing
if he
celebrate
the
be
teach
or
he
procured,
excluded.
who
has
human
profess
excellent
perfect wisdom,
he
the
dost
is
supreme
shall
the
teach
death
priest
any
experienced
or
see
and
the
of
or
death,
may
Par"jiko
attained
above
on
of
to
in
thee
of
death
attained
(lit. the
excellent
what
himself
have
"I
various
procure
procured,
what
life;
the
for
be
this
for
wilfully
from
death,
man,
in
of
speak
knowledge,
Pftrft-
speak
may
saying,
If
is
if he
he
of
death
4.
life
if
or
true
sudi
weapon
thoughtful
no
any
shall
or
to
having
Bikshu,
honest
dis-
art
thing
man,
advantages
is
4.
purpose,
how
Thou
foolish;
thou
the
into
to
or
him,
art
priest
any
bringing
use,
corporally
priest taking
man
how
will
excluded*
of
a
king
thou
away
body
to
say
excellent
off.
cut
jiko
theft
imprisoned
ungiven
exhorting
Bikshu
This
death.
speech
using
death,
praising
man,"
brave
expedient
of
sort
hort
ex-
(saying),
better
as
every
advantages
wicked
live,"
to
not
piu^se),
death
are
It is far
"
and
ceaselessly
meet
to
of
man*8
the
kind
him,
caught
erred;
any
to
be
or
hast
an
given
a
to
or
intent
thief
thief;
munity.
com-
weapon
if he
or
one
cause
of the
speak
of death,
the
such
the
thou
you
ptaoe,
him
art
excluded,
be
(for
man
or
besotted
are
from
If
8.
kill him
or
thief,
shall
separated
uninhabited
is not
for
those
you
Bikshu
This
if
having
are
or
and
laws
not
You
if
ia
thievish
which
thing
priest shall,
or
with
the
minister
(saying),
goods
any
inhabited
take
and
If
2.
with
imprison, banish,
and
place
given him,
not
lage,
vil-
disposition, take
are
that
in
encouraging
accordance
in
"
living
uninhabited
an
(quiet
which
off
cut
assembly.
If
2.
and
(Po-lo-i)
the
from
(Pofc)
thus
not
fection,
perhave
to
perception
saying
see,
after
that
questioned
thus
he
is
period
on
the
422
TRANSLATIONS
OP
THE
BUBDHIST
BITUAI^
{Chinese,)
{PaU.)
damma.*
These
contained
are
of
in
Budha,
them,
in each
discourses
selected
from
declared
be
to
month.
should
with
the
and
are
which
precepts,
All of
twice
ns,
study them
unanimity
fore,
there-
in peace,
and
free
from
contention.
Worthy
Sirs
recite
to
sha
the
Sang-ka-hi-shi-
13
Rules.
The
Sanghadisasa
(Suspension
If
by
thoughts
them
in
Bikshn
lustful
and
his
(semine
S^nghadiaesa
venerable
ones,
are
pow
declared.
be
Rules
Penance).
If
by
pampering
1.
be
conquered
during
emisso), except
let him
dreams,
thirteen
damma,
to
13
1.
The
proceed
now
be
pended
sus-
priest shall, except
any
sleep,
himself
he
is
wilfully pollute
guilty
SanghS-
of
diseso.
(Sang-ka-hi-shi-sha).
If
2.
into
desires,
his
bring
whatever
body
that
part
it be, let him
2.
encouraging
with
contact
woman,
body
Bikshu,
lustful
be
of
of
Any
lower
nund
(Sang-ka-hi-slii-sha).
to
either
who
or
hair
shall
her
in
hand,
her
head,
other
w%y
of
he
person,
sonal
per-
woman,
her
any
so
turbed
per-
into
seizing
the
grasping
with
with
by
shall
come
contact
touch
who
liimself, as
her
suspended
priest
is
guilty
of
Sanghadiseso.
3.
If
lustful
with
Bikshu,
thoughts,
a
let
woman,
3.
encouraging
talk
him
lewdly
be
Any
lower
himself
discourse
as
is
4.
lustful
thoughts,
himself
himself
Bikshu,
pre-eminence
of
bis body,
encouraging
magnifying
lower
woman),
"
say,
Any
in
the
sence
pre-
pampering
Honourable
sis-
priest
woman
meritorious
in
turbed
per-
such
with
he
purposes,
Sanghadiseso.
mind,
pursuits
libidinous
hold
sensual
himself,
(giving
woman
over
guilty
4.
of
so
woman,
would
youth
for
shall
with
hold
to
with
damsel
who
as
mind
pended
sus-
(Sang-ka-hi-shi-sha).
If
priest
who
the
praise
turbed
per-
sensual
of
presence
saying. Sister,
action
so
with
as
to
shall
the
woman
most
can
TMNBLATIONS
OF
THE
BUDDHTST
(Chinese.)
I
ter,
the*
discipline of
holding
the
fullest
the
law
lustful
desires,
and
by
to
bo
the
suspended
highest
these
of
man
the
marriage
him
house
the
and
point
of
out
lie
the
either
of
these
also
ought
the
of
place,
4angeroD8
to
BikshuSj
position
for
in
spans
7
observe
the
are
his
of
the
house),
any
built
be
serve
ob-
to
care
within,
body
must
of
is
course,
inter-
procuring
ghadiseso.
San-
of
guilty
the
for
he
must
to
measurement
in
length,
breadth,
and
they
to
shall
purpose
priest
of approach
be
built at
built
according
seven
his
He
site ;
ground
from
around
own
in
must
consecrate
cause
Budhai
spans
consecrate
path
shall
of
inside.
free
person,
is, twelve
spans
in the
priests
for the
it
being
not
other
any
and
call
of
the
if
it
to
that
;
of
spans,
be
that
house
procure
have
with
racter
cha-
his
himself, it
property
and
the
priest shall, by
request,
own
account
own
Buddha's
place given (him
not
without
If
6.
measurements
proper
and
the
they
make
measurements
take
illicit
only,
to
take
broad.
spans
seek
his
must
12
length,
for
for
occasion
on
mean
these,
he
courtezan,
whether
for
even
of
tween
be-
whether
himself,
householder,
the
or
if
for
or
woman
arrangements
the
Bikshu
for
alone, he
and
woman,
marriage,
desires
suspended.
be
a
shall
making
of
the
or
the
with
intercourse
two,
or
If
6.
subject
be
man
desires
man,
to
who
messenger,
the
the
to
the
talk
known
woman
being
or
woman,
there
become
confidant
priest
Any
6.
and
one
the
complete
that
let
the
maker
match-
the
with
this
on
thus
80
him
joumey-
as
being
points,
confidant
he
tered
minis-
in his
this
talk
man,
the
Sanghadiseso.
minister
let
himself
and
another,
on
is
of
undergo
between
laws
woman,
Bikshu,
ings, busying
of
he
penance.
If
5.
thus
sensuality,
to
of
as
person
which
thus
and
exciting
excellent,
I am,
in
myself
(come)
being
such
by
virtuous,
pure
guilty
gratify
to
so
and
(vinja,
these
holding
me!"
their
perfect virtue,*
of
is
means
chan,
energy
preparing
of
admits
to
in
(tsing
of
perform
by
Bralimin,
precepts
paramita
the
the
perfection
poramita)),
(Pab.)
myself
preparing
am
423
EmiAL.
danger,'
it.'
But
house
request
to
in
424
TRAN8LA110NS
OP
BUDDHIST
THE
BITITAL*
(Chinese.)
difficult
or
access
he
take
it,
inspect
lawful
Bikshus
let
measurement,
him
dangerous
priests to
to
or
be
place,
round
path
or
the
exceed
it
if
or
house,
his
the
not
illegal
the
still build
position,
Bik-
if the
notwithstanding
shoy
if
of
it,
without
or
shall
or
shall
exceed
the
he
measurement,
call
not
gromid,^
the
consecrate
prescribed
is
of
guilty
Sanghadiseso.
suspended.
If
7.
to
shall
be
but
for
that
it is
holder,
house-
difficultyof
approach,
dangerous
neighbourhood
do
let hun
site,
and
another
be
called
and
not
in
if he
and
if
Wihara*
to
effects
of
vilify
Po-lo-i
crime
slander,
wishing
from
man
another
he
of
(i.e., guilty
of
expulsion),
assertion
his
to
his
purity,
that
from
and
at
not,
or
let
anger,
bring
him
sulted
re-
be
the
path
to
caD
ground,
ill-
being
another
priest,
hatred
and
(t.
the
priesthood),
of
course
shall
preferred
foundation
it
he
the
gated
investi-
liave
malice^
from
(i.e.,
whether
if
not;
or
him
^
purity
further
be
thinking
remove
may
this
charge
exclusion
e.,
priesthood),
I
ving
invol-
anything
from
any
the
malice
"Perhaps
suspended.
gerous
dan-
neglect
towards
respecting
from
groundless charge against
him
large
in
priest
any
from
Sanghadiseso.
of
Parajika
that
charge
his
shall
mere
remove
solicited
time,
confess
is
If
8.
But
without
or
consecrate
guilty
disposed
(as worthy
meriting
whereas
blind
the
resentment,
angry
Bikshu
being)
a
from
Bikshu,
is
to
danger,
it.
cause
shall
it, or
from
built
be
site;
ground
around
shall
place,
he
a
free
must
consecrate
path
priest
priests
If
shall
with
round
8.
consecrate
purpose
suspended.
be
to
property
priests
person,
his
for
the
being
cause
built
be
to
it
they
for the
any
regulations,
these
observe
not
to
without
Wihara
of
shall
priest
residence,
ought
the
of
place
large
which
Bikshus
the
of
If
7.
struct
con-
himself, he
character
the
inspect
in
resident
certain
take
to
house
large
there
desu-e
Bikshu
is
been
without
guilty of
Sanghadiseso.
9.
If
angry,*
ounng
tribution
of
the
to
the
Bttcshu
this
as
is
differentdie-
commodities
fraternity (f
slander
because
Bikshu,
he
is
amongst
doubtful),
Po-lo-i,with-
9.
If
disposed
shall,
take
towards
from
any
priest
any
another
malice
little
priest
hatred,
and
thing
foreign subject, and
ill-
being
from
frame
upon
THE
OP
TRANSLATIONS
{PaU.)
(Chmeae.)
out
and
caose,
time,
solicited
that
he
let
it
not, he
confess
expulsion, thinking
so
through
anger,
at
him
remove
may
suspended.
be
charge against
of
shall
it
if
from
malice, and
from
If
10.
break
Bikshu,
the
harmony
holding
his
to
it, another
relinquishmg
with
(acquainted
ought
and
!) do
one
harmony
best
do
of
holding
in
be
to
master
in
and
is
profit and
If
the
time
to
the
three
induce
the
purpose
he
VOL.
up
his
and
disputations,
live
students
When
the
spoken
to
must
advised
together.
thus
have
still
tinue
con-
sake
for-
him
If upon
being
thrice
them,
it will
forsake
if not, he
quish
relinpostulate
ex-
to
his
ing,
warn-
intention,
fellow-
practices they
Sanghadiseso.
but
from
advise
of
priests
free
happily
same
he
the
with
liim, if he
them.
trani
being
priests
tluice
bring
perpetuate
to
associated
still
aside
and
one,
well
times, in order
third
peaceably
peaceful, happy,
are
sow
Live
venerable
the
able
Vener-
to
the
divisions:
priesthood:
priests
not
priesthood,
existing
quiQy,
perpetuate
the
him
things
bring
to
to
among
be
must
lay
strive
the
at
and
other
one,
bines
com-
exhorted,
continue
address
the
doing!''
so
hood,
priest-
thus
forward
not
There
Bikshu,
if,after the
XIX.
one
combining
so
first to
give
of
as
purpose,
it not,
ling,
wrang-
milk
in
thus
being
munity,
com-
Buddha!
rest
his
the
not
(wicked)
of
keep
of
severing
perThere
learner
water
law
the
chief!
mis-
and
in
agreeing,
with
the
this
it
harmony*
the
as
this
for
Brother!
it.
peace
do
vour
endea-
shall
among
existing
associated
is
associated
divisions,
the
he
dissension
things
must
taken
thing
subject,
forward
dissensions
consider
to
shall
tuous
(vir-
assembly!
doing
sow
or
this
interrupt
not
not
means
ought
with
expedients
purpose
purpose)
Brother
"
the
of
devise
not
his
say,
not
Bikshu
expostulate
to
Bikshu,
and
intention
ded
foun-
been
priest
peaceably
this, firmly
has
Sanghadiseso.'
to
the
or
preferred
little
If any
10.
the
consider
and
accomplish
to
to
among
plot
conmiunity,
how
wishing
charge
the
been
foreign
of
guilty
have
some
course
investigated
not,
upon
this
from
further
be
"Perhaps
whether
purity ;"
involving
him
another
or
did
him
if
425
EITXJAL.
BUDDHIST
it
20.
to
is
guilty
426
TRANSLATIONS
OP
THE
BUDDHIST
EITUAL.
(Chinese.)
is
well!
but
if not,
iPaU.)
him
let
be
suspended.
If
11.
cabal, say
or
Bikshu
have
formed
of
two,
or
more
one,
and
address
other
shall
thus
has
been
some
offender),
chide
and
that
this
with
the
not
he
and
is
for
an
do
the
does
of
transgressor
Brother!
harmony
desire
Brotlicr!
be
milk
should
If,
!"
the
warning,
resolve,
let
repeated
three
well!
*If
(or attached
still hold
if
not,
"c.
let
students
live
the
spoken
them,
so
forsake
thrice
it will
of
but
thus
they
still
practices,
advise
they
well
guilty
have
if
If
advised
be
together.
same
them.
from
fellow-
being
priests
to
must
free
happily
they
are
priest"
them
to
upon
being
forsake
them,
if
not,
they
Sanghftdiseso.
his
expostulation
times,
and
disputations,
with
tranquilly
peaceful, happy,
are
as
this
fomenting
associated
associated
thrice
perity
pros-
of
The
and
desirous,
the
the
of Buddha,
time
them.
speak
doctrme
of
live
and
not
not
continue
ling
wrang-
does
true
among
priests, but
priests
venerable
thus,
Be
of
them
to
ones,
When
there
other
our
be
if he
him
be
suspended
12.
the
to
mony
har-
is great
other
munity!
com-
water,
law
the
at
to
master,
with
there
peace
divisions
see
not
one
in the
it be
having
hear,
of
mingles
is
brethren.
and
peace
learners
he
priests
amongst
should
venerable
thus
to
the
amongst
law
indeed,
ought,
and
rejoice at,
the
the
of
to
ings,
feel-
approve
priest
according
at
precepts
desire
that
discipline;
we
not
discipline.
the
not
you
of
ones,
according
speaks
The
this
truth
in
he
say
Speak
this
against
and
speak
say.
Venerable
and
and
conduct.
then
and
views
knows
;
aro
aiding
and
our
sentiments
shall
not
rejoice
opposer
what
saying
break
precepts
declares
his
thus,
say
true
one,
who
thus
speaks
doctrine
be
priest
saying
he
for
ho
agreement
and
says,
he
first
is in
approve
Bikshu
in
law
you
what
Bikshu
he
the
so!
not
say
to
of
reply, expostulating,
"Brother!
the
divisions,
priest,
approve
Then
at."
to
with
speak nothing
ones,
good
priests
abetting him,
not
What
others
rejoice
shall
is
precepts.
and
he
Bikshu,
and
says
do
Brother,
"
three
or
sowing
with
should
there
associated
(who
speaks according
and
law
the
two,
he
if
expostulating
this
man
three,
(brothers),
If
11.
Bikshu,
to) a
depending
certain
convent
on
12.
If
language,
priest
and
when
use
improper
spoken
to
TRANSLATIONS
THE
OT
BUDDHIST
(Chinese,)
(assembly),
tation)
live
in
city
the
pollute
it
see
Bikshus
you
have
which
is
talk
go
live
in this
all
this
it is not
the
hot
talk
of
if he,
! if
it be
if he
be
Bikshu,
will
spoken
and
retract
not
to, according
tion
of
the
the
Bikshus,
expostulated
law
of
when
with
forsake
other.
he
the
the^samd
must
thrice
vise
ad-
them.
If
advised
thrice
is
with
by
to
forsake
to
they
If when
still continue
them,
if not,
is
he
it will
be
well, but
guilty
of
Sangha-
disoso.
we
time
hold
repeated
not, let him
If
as
converse
spoken
being
upon
all
the
at
still
warning,
it is
(that
speaking
thus
him
which
about
our
Thus
let
is
if
''
practices, they
are
Brother,
case.
and
opinion,
he
mandments.
com-
followeii'
the
prosper
each
he
priiests,
that
so,
exhort
also
the
on
you
manded,
com-
will
they
will
and
priests
things
mutually
character, whereas
see
this
shall
there
men
did)."
aH
ns(5
Converse,
Thus
Budha
so
the
with
with
not,
but
you,
and
converse
dress
ad-
manner
the
respecting
thus
then
language.
one,
with
Speak
saying.
in
yoii:
to
shall
on'e, in
proper
some
disorderly conduct
cause
conversing
of
Then
speak
from
venerable
pelled,
ex-
will
Abstain
ish
fool-
are
bad,
priests
to
whether
ones,
and
ought
nothing
or
priests guilty
! say
Speak
unbecoming
full
as
good
priests) are
not."
speak
he
nothing,
the
(of
preccipts
bad,
or
venerable
one
chiding him,
such
me,
him,
! This
Brothers
your
13.
that
saying.
fd
These
'
and
shall
the
in
contained
venerable
mo:
not
may
commumty
priests of
well
able
and
these
some
Brother
"
times
are
you
fault,
same
this
of
it, and
(assembly)
other
are
Bikshus,
the
see
are
frightened,'
are
and
in
conduct
your
men
"
in
priests respecting
not,
go"Jd
family
(through love), are
there
Bay,
the
you
(or
anger,
the
say,
says,
one-sided
Brother
'*
speaking,
community
of
converse
the
with
community."
so
replpng,
to
elsewhere
Bikshus
it, all
hear
monastery
and
of
disorderly, so
Now,
this
leave
commands
Budha),
reside
of it.
the
other
that
in
polluted
disorderly ;
the
doctrines
and
you
and
town,
by
he
ought
Bikshu,
habi^
fixed
which
and
this
(Pali.)
or
house
lives, walking
all
(in
497
MTUAL.
his
three
repent,
suspended.
of
bad
bear
to
position,
dis-
(or
being
the
dircc.
precepts,
thqy
lum
on
all
have
this
If
13.
for
the
village,
the
priest residing
benefit
shall
people, an
evil
heard
evil
shall
conduct
of
be
of)
and
near
town
corrupter
liver, and
be
it shall
seen
be
seen
or
of
his
or
or
428
TRANSLATIONS
OF
THE
RITUAL.
BUDDHIST
(PalL)
{Chinese.)
and
account,
do
talk
not
he
thus
right
am
will
fault
the
the
the
with
in
after
be
the
law,
the
to
brother.
Buddha
for
turn
their
inviting
each
thus
still
three
hold
by
his
warnings,
this
other
him,
let
him
The
another
is
the
venerable
and
venerable
If
the
when
he
is thus
priests
speak
him
to
If
upon
he
be
he
well
public
is
not
thrice
being
spoken
he
in.
to
by
to
the
in
they
shall
abandon
monished
ad-
thrice
it^ it will
abandon
if not,
reside
to
continue
disposition,
same
it.
you
it is
dwelliag,
this
for
place
proper
conduct
venerable
this
one,
liver;
the
the
from
to
and
that
by
nor
is
evil
of;
heard
Depart
one.
are
wish
evil
heard
corrupted
thus,
one
an
one's
and
priests
not
they
do
venerable
seen
the
not
malicious,
nor
corrupter,
seen
do
priests
neither
terrify;
public
and
the
to
offence
then
one,
stupid,
wish
him, Speak
captious,
not
should
same
you
thus
captious,
are
one
venerable
for
and
the
to
one,
priest
stupid,
for
say
thereby.
when
priests
remove
shall
is
If
the
to
the
that
place
proper
in.
malicious,
the
suspended.
reside
terrify;
and
venerable
hence,
reply,
heard,
corrupted
are
spoken
evil
heard
and
is not
to
and
seen
seen
Depart
remove
opinion,
so
is
each
to
is
the
of
Your
liver.
evil
shall
Venerable
corrupter
an
conduct
they
These
speaking
people,
rupted
cor-
are
priests
him:
are
you
shall
faults,
repentance."
Bikshus,
he
all
our
of
all
profit,correcting
further
if
would
so
mutually
to
receive
to
one,
public
our
corrects
according
all receive
and
law
disciples
other
receive
to
the
address
thus
dressing it
ad-
ther!
"Bro-
say,
ought
the
as
expostulate
So
Bikshus,
not
Bikshus,
Bikshus,
not
(kind) expostulation.
of
Brother
also
ther
whe-
you,
public
the
thereby,
Brother,
shall
brother
word
to
Those
i-efuse
a
(or satisfied), do
I"
that
heard
! whether
me
wrong.
him,
appeal!
Brother,
"
wrong!
or
or
agreed
find
at
nothing
say
right
be
reply,
is
guilty
of
Sanghadiseso.
Priests
the
I thus
have
repeated
Sang-ka-pi-shi-sha
13
:
the
fir0t nine
nances
ordi-
(to be
in-
Venerable
ones,
the
thirteen
Sangh"diseB"
Dammft
declared.
these, guilt is
Of
have
been
oon-
480
TRANSIATIONS
THE
OF
BITUAL.
BX7DDHIST
{Chineae.)
tho
Book
of
{PaU.)
I
Precepts,
III.
Puh-Tenq-fah.
{Exclusion, Suspenmn,
according,
in
of
crime,
place
screened,
with
the
commission
subjects, having
(for instance)
his
believing
(upasikdwa), they
three
laws,
(parajiki),
(phAtehittiya),
he
sits
thus
hears
laws
of
has
he
;
the
of
any
Bikshu
(is
shall
found
Parajiko,
of
Pachitti.
with
truth-teUing
either
decided
be
that
to
or
priest
evidence
of
cording
ac-
the
This
Upasika.
ia
Danmio.
Aniyato
an
sitting,
guilty
shall
the
to
of
act
Sanghadiseso,
of
It
respect
priest
these
worthy
one
attached
punishment)
the
or
shall
witness
bear
broken
this
who
upasikawd
acknowledge
of
involving
the
if
and
be
of
guilty
being
Sanghadiseso,*
Pftrajiko,"
he
shall
she
if
crimes,
three
of
one
he
truth-
any
and
with
him
charge
if
and
by
seen
telUng Upasika,^
or
po-yeh-
or
and
come
that
the
that
or
po-lo-i,
sang-ka-po-shi-sha,
ti ;" and
and
laws,
whether
punishment,
have
"
this
receive
to
thus
says
these
all
in
ought
and
be
for
fit
and
intercourse,
shall
secluded
seat
observation,
from
Pachitti,"
po-yeh-ti
or
he
as
offended
po-lo-i
sang-ka-po-shi-sha
or
himself
the
of
of
(sanghadisesa),
of
u-po-i
speak
whether
in
on
privately
sit
shall
woman
criminal
illegal
on
priest
with
covered,
converse
company
If
place, sitting
fit for
and
case.)
associates
out-of-the-way
in
Penance,
or
the
to
If aBikshu'
woman
or
ceed
pro-
declare.
to
1.
now
to
puh-teng.
If
2.
a
Bikshu,
inhabit
woman,
is
exposed
the
upasikawa,
two
sha
of
laws,
as
for
and
but
with
(he converse)
on
an
tho
viz., sang-ka-po-shi-
(phatehittiya),
^Î
and
have
from
for
or
po-yeh-ti
speak
of
offended
self
himin
holding
shall
such
him
charge
of
two
Sanghadiseso
not
tion
conversa-
if any
sit with
seat,
fit for
suitable
but
woman,
and
priest
woman
truth-
seeing him, shall
telling Upasika
one
and
hbidinous
privately
secluded
not
intercourse,
with
on
be
seat
observation,
criminal
obscenely
instance
(sanghadisesa)
thus:
crime,
for
if the
But
with
wliich
unfit
open,
wickedly
her,
place
and
commission
converse
with
associating
with
being
crimes
or
guilty
of
involving
Pachitti^ and
if
TRANSLATIONS
THB
OF
BUDDHIST
(Chinese,)
these
laws, and
two
and
such
the
witness
deserve
of
such
the
priest
thus
act
of
bear
guilty
and
upasikawa
this
against him,
guilty
18
(PaU.)
pimishment,"
believing
431
RITUAL.
Bikshu
shall
with
It shall
respect
priest
evidence
Priests!
these
two
demand
now
this
us
let
it be.
is this
all,
of you
"
(three
pure!
Priests!
recited
ordinances,
puh-teng
assembly
lot
thus
have
This
times)*
is
assembly
So
have
are
thus
from
proceed
now
the
midst
the
thirty
ordinances
the
of
of precepts, to be said
to
bi-monthly,
I receive
these
venerable
pure,
silent, and
are
the
ones,
to
now
inquire,
it.
be
thirty
Damm"
Pachittaya
Nissaggiyan
are
time
ye
Venerable
cite,
re-
law
are
therefore
ones,
these
respecting
Ye
things?
inquire,
respecting
pure
ye
time
third
these
respecting
pure
inquire,
ones,
second
ye
are
I I
been
pure
ye
Aniyatd
declared.
therefore, venerable
things?
Priests
the
ones,
things?
pure;
silently (be grateful).
Venerable
are
is
Dammo."
Aniyato
Damraa
cording
ac-
that
of
truth-telling Upasika.
an
or
decided
be
that
to
the
to
found
be
Sanghadiseso
of
of Pachitti.
puh-teng.
shall
sitting, he
either
the
acknowledge
declared.
Ni-sah-ohe-hi-jih-ti
Pac^tti-
(Nissigeyah
yah).
IV.
Nl-SA-CHI-PO-TBH-TO.
[^Nissagiya-âchittn/adammoy
re-
E.
quiring Jbrfeiture of goods.

M.,
9.]
If
1.
Bikshu,
made,
now
completed
Chinese
in the
the
the
it
the
an
distribution
that
this
is
of
cloth
Hardy,
word
fying
signi-
conspicuous
be
to
the
explained
term
as
seems
extra
the
form
robes
Katina
by Splice
obtain
and
being
robes
(observe,
glossary
"
as
and
characters
ka-tish-na,
merit,"
the
E.
the
same
mentioned
M.,
garment,
121)"
and
1.
set
cloth
When
robes,"
of
for
the
he
retained
robe
ten
a
Nissaggiyan
may
days,
longer
finished
katina
the
and
has
purpose)
consecrated,
extra
priest has
(or
been
retain
but
an
if it
is
it
is
period,
Pfichittiyan."
432
TRANSLATIONS
OF
BITUAX.
BUDDHIST
THE
(Pali.)
{Chinese,)
it
keep
beyond
Bikshu,
and
the
If
2.
made,
in
all the
of
he
leave
places
different
the
is
call,
guilty
If
the
Bikshu,
and
slight
too
desiring
it
which
is
for
the
if
complete
of the
to
limit
guilty of,
him
of
it, may
made
up
be
obtain
that
and
for
the
but
if he
period,
it:
shall
have
it is
if it
for
it
to
necessary
keep
purpose
it
desires
may
if
and
But
is
retain
for
take
which
that
(me
priest,
he
perfect it, he
him
priests
time
the
speed.
defective,
has
extra
an
it he
with
finished
if the
robe),
taken
the
katina
regular
he
but
"c.
the
desire
the
receiving
to
plete
com-
quantity;
of
out
unless
obtained
with
presented
it is
priests.
and
robes
the
night,
priest has
be
for
Pachittiyan,
consecrated,
(one
shall
even
previously
having
if not
it by
order
in
the
is
make
received
robe)
desired
he
month,
in addition
keep
may
exceeds
he
short),
to
been
be
robe
if sufficient, well
month,
one
too
his
he
enough,
or
of
set
seasonable
un-
having
make
him
c,
wanting
surplusage,
(let
When
3.
pleted,
coman
(i.
obtain
to
serviceable,
the
have
being
received
robe
either
robes
distribution
the
having
that
three,
of
period
he
if he
the
has
katiua
the
consecrated,
permission
made,
and
and
Nissaggiyan
of, "c.
3.
robes
finished
priest hfiks a
without
(the, head
he
fraternity),
been
or
of
of
set
three
one
When
2.
being
tion
distribu-
of
theSang-ki-mo'
except
of
robes
time
allowed,
other
the
if, out
past,
robes
is
ni-sa-chi-po-sih-to.
of
guilty
he
days,
ten
longer
Nissaggiyan
by
month;
for
it
P"chit-
tiyan.
*"If
4.
of
Bikshu
Bikshuni
the
them),
is
"If
5.
they
because
washed
by
exchange
relative, let him
taka,
it
shall
the hands
the
except
his robes,
Bikshuni,
from
robe
priest
kind
is
of
receive
called
priestess,
P"riwat-
Nissaggiyan
Pfichit'
tiyan.
soiled,
are
change
ex-
of, "c.
send
If any
5.
him,
of
he
guilty
Bikshu
robes
to
purpose
(or except
he
the
related
not
for
except
take
bo
to
not
his
be, "c.
4.
robe
any
he
has
not
shall
priest
to
worn
smoothed
or
is
If
by
be
cause
washed
priestess
relative,
it
who
is
giyan
Nissag-
shall
ask
Pachittyan.
6.
"If
householder,
and
his
charity,
(which
wife
a
he
Bikshu,
not
living
of
present,
robe
to
his
by
the
with
family,
way
of
Bikshu
receives), except
6.
robe
person,
him,
at
If
any
from
who
except
priest
male
is
or
not
imder
it
is
female
lay
related
to
certain
cumstances,
cir-
Nissaggiyan
the
of
tbakslahonb
buddhist
(Pali.)
{Chinese.)
let
occasions,
extraordinary
Pachittiyan.
him
be, "C.
occasions
stolen
has
otherwise).
extraordinary
when
are,
his
stolen,
robe
lost,
burnt,
been
The
the
or
circumstances
robes
have
destroyed
(by
when
are
The
433
bitual.
been
fire
or
blown
or
away.
If
7.
(by
garments
just mentioned)
householder
not
translated
I have
(obs.
which
means
hence
it
this
of
is
translated
here
the
glossary
all
remarks
it
on
himself),
present
garment,
this
what
know
sufficiency (of
if
lost)
guilty of,
If
8.
his
or
money
him
the
to
say
'*
ought
to
in
he
has
this, he
is
householder,
collected
of
purpose
he
not
for
something
giving
collect
robe
for
yet
he
purchase
to
the
robe
and
go
with
detailed),
abode,
this
householder,
and
sort,
provide
it
is invited
and
to
to
saying
I
money
invest
if that
shall
make
with
will
such
them
to
tliis
buy
a
priest
go
lay
priest,
to
money
him,
persuading
be
female
or
related
not
person,
shall
male
any
which
(owing
of
If
8.
having
garments
householder's
Excellent
it
with
which
before
emergency
as
receive
having
the
the
asked
but
"c.
robe,
received
had
that
wife,
for
him
may
Bikshu,
PSchittiyan.
translator
exceeds
he
it
more
in
omitted,
Bikshu
he
Nissaggiyan
take
culiar
pe-
understand
not
if he
middle
not
down
Chinese
did
editor
or
do
put
but
receive
may
and
offer
to
his
explanation,
for
the
though
is
it
what,
know
under
(an
who
person,
robes, he
many
cause
him,
to
timation
in-
any
racter
cha-
has
but
meaning,
is
lay
related
garment)
by
wishes
female
not
two
his
these
wife
Chinese
the
(obs.
him
"states
through
householder,
request
quaints"
ac-
is,*'
if the
and
"),
"
which
signify
may
is
character
"that
which
that
by
Chinese
the
his
of
shall
of
or
under
priest
circumstances
male
stance,
circum-
relative
If
7.
acquaints
the
of
dents
acci-
the
of
any
his
lost
having
Bikshu,
priest
before
the
he
party
procure
it
presented, saying, Friend,
434
TRANSLATIONS
THB
OF
BUDDHIST
EITUAL.
(Chinese,)
I
me,
pray
such
such
and
(for me),"
it
if he
it will
and
because
garment,
good
with
you,
be
is
obtain
money
such
or
chase
purBuch
procure
you
and
robe
this
invest
me
Pachit-
it,it is Nissaggiyan
with
it, let liim be, "c.
if with
good
tiyan.
If
9.
Bikshu,
that
householders,
two
their
wives,
money
for
for
his
the
collected
and
desires,) go
householders'
two
give
such
me
that
may
and
such
out
of
and
him
his
obtain
so
make
be, "c.
such
the
Bikshu,
Brahmin
or
his
or
wife,
present,
self
having
say,
Virtuous
receive
(the
sent)
for
robe;"
to
"
invest
at
receive
the
it ;" to
here
it in
store
Bikshu
whether
receive
allowed
an
reply,
there
keep
Bikshu
(now)
messenger
is
the
it be
%vith
you
say
one
"Virtuous
who
man
for
"
reply,
this
I
the
king,
this
buy
purchase
sb!
you?"
and
the
there
is ;"
not
receive
the
for
robes;
when
then
the
senger
mes-
the
priest
is the
robe
purchase
chase
purThe
robe.
speak
the
one,
the
one,
Friend,
messenger,
such
venerable
for
money
priest
to the
purchasing
for
venerable
chase
pur-
here
Lord,
money
must
to
to
the
by
invest
come
for
send
it, and
My
say.
receive,
and
with
priest
brought
for
one
cliief
priest^ saying,
money
will
belonging
it
Bramin,
or
money
for
robe
shall
and
robe
Nissag-
or
shall
the
time
which
of
robe
robes
a
be
king,
any
householder,
With
is
which
with
if
it^ when
will
it
to
saying,
such
with
me
If
10.
them
good
or
the
to
go
Pachittiyan.
now
you
present
which
but
might
sir,may
invited
purchasing
such
messenger
and
being
persuade
presented
senger
mes-
Bikshu,
providing
cannot
robe,
if the
the
to
come
"
and
if thai
shall
be
give
and
his
to
and
robe
priest
for
and
or
as
we
it will
minister
liim-
provide
to
robe,
him,
sent
robes
presented,
procure
nister,
mi-
householder,
means
with
king,
purchasing
money
giyan
If
our
and
you
for
robes
this
it
this
for
with
Friends,
gs
to
money
sundry
purpose,
have
is
10.
of
certain
parties
let
request,
collect
priest, prior
for
myself,"
for
robe
garments,
tliem
buy
it to
and
householders
convenient
one
will
related
not
priest, saying
for
male
persons,
are
piurchase
money
these
abodes,
Excellent
'"
say
yet
to
priest,
shall
quence
conse-
received
female,
who
the
robes
in
he,
having
gift he
of
purchase
use,
(not
the
have
or
lay
If two
9.
being acquainted
thus
we
money
neoesBaiy
to
do
TRANSLATIONS
OF
THE
(Pali.)
(Chinese.)
Sakig-ka-lam
Yo-po-sak
(Sangharama),
messenger
ia
charge
the
to
a,nd
return
sir I
the
have
price
Buch
of
after
it
the
sir, you
of
purpose
Bikshu
the
his
trustee,
well!
"
should
go
sixth
time,
him
he
and
the
he
go
of
purpose
gift,
ho
obtain
is
the
either
to
who
sent
gift
which
the
the
and
such
that
has
succeeded
not
return,
it be
venerable
if
for
therefore,
in
and
the
go
twice
may
him
of
senger
mes-
"
The
certain
deposited
man
the
to
with
being
spoken
Bikshu
time,
and
take
it,
If
fifth,
or
produced
by
sixth
it
be
fiui:her
it will
be
is
if
get it by
to
fifth, or
time
will
robe
well, but
in
sixth
silence.
appearing
the
in silence
striving
procured
the
and
going
him
Friend,
If upon
reminded
standmg
upon
before
and
fourth,
going
obtaining,
to
strive
to
reminding
robe.
be
may
speak
will
may
certain
that
he
and
times
three
he
you
invest
robe
to
will
saying.
of
it
Go
when
thrice,
or
procured
me
he
person
need
not,
by
it, and
or
pointed
intnisted
been
need
I have
two
person
Priests, when
shall
priest
priest
the
one,
it.
hun
place
say,
with
you
the
one
robe, and
the
with
Lord,
money
If he
a
or
need
having
to
has
me
him,
he
by
to
tlie
of
venerable
ing
caus-
Sec
send
the
the
recovering
or
My
say,
whom
the
friend,
person
come
with
the
robe,
that
may
Upasaka,**
messenger
will
out
for
present
lost."
he
still oftener
sent
Bikshtt,
lest
"
gift,and
and
messenger,
and
well
person
you
from
desirous.
concerns
The
intrusted
money
(the debt)
it,
himself
go
priests.
cerns?
con-
person,
the
before
there,
guilty of.
not
If,
if not,
standing
obtain
and
to
fifth, and
recollect
to
thus
not,
such
but
silently remain
him,
robe
fourth,
attends
your
person,
an
or
any
robe,
keeper,
priest,
you
if
such
go
him,
priest,
out
Such
for
to
obtain
saying,
own."
the
attends
to
garden
proper
reminding
obtain
point
or
visits
Priests,
messenger
have
one,
secrated
con-
the
to
say
who
person
(or
must
throe
two,
one,
the
your
then
Venerable
apppintcd
at
as
shall
If the
The
such
to
you
trustee,
claim
robe
robe)
excellent
and
if
the
robe
Bikshu,
the
receive
we
Virtuous
"^
say,
whom
your
time,
of the
given
man
as
and
comes
robe.
ing
accord-
person,
direction
time
if the
the
given
this
to
or
and
(Upasaka),
have
435
KITUAL.
BUDDHIST
fourth,
the
robe
well
the
is
if
but
is
robe
Nissaggiyto
Pachittiyan.
If
the
furnished,
should
robe
he
may
eitiier
not
go
be
or
436
TRANSLATIONS
EITUAL.
BUDDHIST
THE
OF
(Poff.)
{Chinese.)
send
the
the
to
purchase
and
say,
sent
the
money
derived
it.
Claim,
If
11.
various
Bikfihu
cones
the
and
from
for
himself
the
of
silk-worm,
material
raw
let
him
priest
from
one,
let
and
This
your
it
be
not
law
the
is
of
case.
If
11.
cause
made
be
to
silk, it shall
of
mixture
Nissaggiyan
be
shall
priest
(or coverlet)
carpet
with
weave
bed-cover,
the
take
for
the
veneraHe
property,
the
one,
advantage
no
destroyed.
lobe,
money
priest, but
the
veneraUe
purchase
has
own
brought
for
You,
for
robe
who
person
PSchittiyan.
be, "c.
If
12.
wool
of
new
robe),
two
bed-cover
(or
sleeping
ought
make
it from
woo"
of
of
and
dog"
dress),
he
years,
there
make
ought
for
set
himself,
"c., except
he
is
fully
years
given
make
to
it
6
14.
coverlet
and
of six
away,
new
shall
brown
(or
priest
not
third
of
the
for
tawnyof
making
it shall
coverlet,
parts
white,
of
fourth
made,
two
black,
of
cure
pro-
be
to
the
wool
If
to
except
priest
be
saggiyan
Nis-
be
years
he
by
he
should
or
have
the
When
period
the
give
not
new
it
made,
one
priests (in convocation)
15.
use
give
permission
Nissaggiyan
new
shall
the
during
away,
and
cause
made
if
;
it six years
new
guilty of,
Pfichittiyan.
be
make
new
coverlet
theSang-ki-mo"(the
Bikshu
be
part
parts
white,
him,
priest?).
If
two
coloured
new
sleeping
keep
of
shall
part
one
Should
tawny).
take
it
taken
be
fourth
all
priest
wool,
him,
or
the
other
none
he
so
to
if within
be
making
robe, let
Bikshu
vid.
using
not
and
(or night
bed-cover
15.
voce.),
the
and
made
coverlet
shall
there
be
to
new
of black
shaggy
variegated,
sleepmg
If
14.
chief
(p'ong"
cause
Pdchittiyan.
When
13.
shall
colour
black
the
the
of
parts
proportions
a
of
parts
four
sub.
himself
one
three
mixed,
or
Williams
and
the
dog,"
these
to
coverlet
woollen
of
priest
Nissaggiyan
"c.
let him,
himself
sheep,
shaggy
self
him-
make
he
white,
sheep,
If
12.
fresh
making
Bikshu
parts
black
of
purpose
If
13.
a
Tartar
bed-cover,
the
use
black
the
the
for
Bikshu
of
it
the
shall
Pachittiyan.
priest
procures
488
OF
TRANSLATIONS
THE
BTTUAXik
WJD/DWm
(Chtnese.)
If
20.
Bikshu
in
engage
selling, let,
and
bartering
(Pali.)
If
20.
shall
it
be
Pachit*
Nissaggiy"n
be
en*
transactionfl^
in mercantile
gaged
";c.
shall
priest
tiyan.
If
21.
rice
Bikslm
bowl
(patra),
him
given
and
than
more
If
22.
keep
he
if
(and
this)
it
be
used
it
up
period
him,
"c.
up
or
seek
the
not
leak
E.
M.
new
prefers it, let
he
for
days,
ten
If
has
70),
bowl
cause
be-
The
him
be,
the
"c.
in
each
shall
be
be,
it
PachittiyaD.
given
of
by
up
of
manner.
the
priests
the
if
last,
it shall
be
not
given
bowl
(whose
and
bowl,
his
at
appropriated,
one
pieces)
following
bring
bowl
procure
old
assembly
assembly
is to
the
it
to
an
the
in
that
that
ligatures (to
be
must
priest
In
five
Nissaggiyan
priests
if
the
faUing
its
be
one,
while
than
fewer
shall
but
shall
priest
bowl
prevent
be
Pachittiyan.
any
new
may
exceeded
be
22.
bowP*
extra
Nissaggiyan
bowl,
want
do
Hardy,
he
yet
if
(alms
and
(^^d. Spence
extra
store
bowl
fractures
and
let
An
21.
an
store
Bikshu
rice
patara),
or
days,
ten
a
five
keep
to
that
priest
had
the
four
cracks), saying, Priest,
this
is
bowl,
your
is
This
breaks.
use
the
it
until
law
of
it
the
caê.
If
23.
for
send
it
to
it
weave
him,
If
is made"
are
you
make
must
let
it
be
lated
re-
weaver,
for
(a
give
have
it
robe,
it
for
it
to
made
request
and
himself,
a
and
weaver
into
shall
(?), and
"
is
the
and
for
best
This
me,
female,
sent
the
speak
cloth
be
for
Nissaggiyan
cloth
to
make
that
saying
;
for
me;
male
person,
related
to
go
weave
priest
priest, prior
to
the
robe,
being
weaver,
this
cloth
fot
liim, Friend,
robe
is being
weaved
it
and
long,
to
to
make
or
priest,
to
weaver
that
invited, shall
you
long, strong,
not
cause
if
lay
any
shall
and
robe
possible
If
27.
garment
before
go
making
wide
shall
holder
house-
having
weaver
it
thread
cotton
shall
priest
Pachittiyan.
make
garment
the
garment
wife,
to
weaver
to
is
Bikshu
Bikshu)
thus
not
person
If any
26.
"c.
the
for
beg
(or cotton),
who
his
or
into
let him,
24."
for
to
him,
to
himself
hemp
raw
some
and
Bikshu
broad,
TRANSLATIONS
THE
OF
BUDDHIST
{PaH.)
(Chmese.)
and
of
fine
reward
for
Bikshu,
This
the
the
if it be
of
rice, is
"c.
guilty of,
and
well
stout, and
an
for
thus
robe,
meal
single
even
trouble."
your
agreeing
of
price
I will
and
texture,
you
439
RITUAL.
thread,
even
and
parts,
perhaps
little
will
the
only
be
food,
and
be
if
shall
if
weaver,
his
of
mouthful
robe
this
the
to
shall
it
the
said
priest having
it
some
dedicated;
give anything
and
you
if
and
be
to
comes
its
knots,
give
matter;
aD
in
equal
without
we
with
wove
Nissaggiyan
Pachittiyan.
If
25.
a
and
then,
and
take
it away,
else
ought
if
but
to
return
he
take
the
go
being
it away
be
taken
his
give
afterwards
displeased
him,
from
Nissaggiyan
garment;
and
and
angry
it to
shall
priest
another,
to
some
Bikshu
it, this
it
robe
take
send
or
take
to
him,
with
angry
If any
25.
give
Bikshu,
another
to
garment
one
first of all
Bikshu
shall
cuiisc
or
it shall
away,
bo
Pachittiyan.
lot
(for good),
"c.
him,
26."
If
diet
the
for
sick
ghee,
cream,
he
sugar,
if
days;
have
Bikshu
it
beyond
this,he
is
are
for
the
^^z.,
honey,
keep
may
there
fit
people,
butter,
If
23.
in store
for
guilty
priests,
oil, honey,
be
use
of
kept
days,
exceeded
in
but
if
shall
it
sick
butter,
they
sugar,
seven
ments
medica-
ghee,
as
and
accepted
use
of, "0.
such
any
may
be
store
for
that
be
time
giyan
Nissag-
Pachittiyan.
27."
last
he
Bikshu
month
at
ought
fit for
to
the
middle
wear
to
of the
to
come
end
of
seek
the
garments
season,
and
ho
in
the
wear
month
these
this, let him, "c.
them
;
if
garments
spring,
he
WTien
24.
the
the
rainy
begin
may
or
If
month
remaining
months,
seek
before
there
rainy
months,
half
month
it
worn.
If
of
the
the
rainy
prior
to
the
hot
and
worn,
during
the
when
be
prior
of
made
to the
months
the
last
season
it shall
Pachittiyan.
last
the
season
be
only
the
hot
up
and
month
robes
sought,
half
it be
be
hot
the
remains
hot
four
one
seek
may
and
may
only
the
allowed
robe
season
of
priest
extra
is
month
made
for
or
of
up
Nissaggiyan
440
TRAKSULTIONS
OF
BITUAL.
BUDDHIST
THE
(Pali.)
(Chinese.)
If
28.
months
of
rainy
II.
64),
by
10
being
not
days,
keep
he
robes
M.
keep
now
the
during
have
the
to
accident
for
to
may
but
so
himself,
80.
a
he
If
of
person
himself
in
the
and
take
I
Priests,
the
I
80
now
moved),
Priests!
in
Nissaggiyan
for
senting
pre-
tion
termina-
but
if
it
shall
reserve,
in
kept
the
rains),
be
kept
be
P"chittiyan.
silently, therefore
if
living
with
in
such
of
his
is
exposed
without
the
quires
re-
priests,
it shall
tires
re-
Pachittiyan.
it, and
may
but
without
of
consent
be
the
nights,
longer
remain
in
necessity
it six
be
leave
may
without
is any
to
he
if
robes
live
dence
resi-
priest living
three
there
if he
laity,
doing,
so
village, and
remain
Kattika,
residencCi
of
when
the
fear;
desirous
one
month
forest
and
danger
the
by
it,
the
Nissaggiyan
he
"c.
that
intention
an
go
the
on
and
enter
thus
"c.
all, is
this
sembly
as-
assembly
If
30.
ingly
the
Nissaggiyan
pure!
(adore !).
So
fund,
Nissaggiya
been
ye
pure
second
own
given
to
shall
be
it
P"chittiyan.
Venerable
have
know*
his
to
property
use
general
venerable
is
priest shall
any
appropriate
private
recited
[3 times].
this
During
absents
gift, let him,
have
you
pure
be
(at
sented
pre-
may
time
robe
the
longer
and
the
except
ni-sah-che-po-yih-ti laws,
ask
of
it
nights;
knowing
has
priesthood,
liis
village
charity
bestowing
of
himself,
Bikshu,
certain
is
guilty,
is
of
him,
to
this, if he
beyond
cupies,
oc-
occasion
for
even
he
some
as
he
fear
or
either
distance
the
in
if this
danger
of
and
(lit.as
do
and
some
house
of
day
place
leave
safety,
till
29.
fully come,
happening
therefore
in
reserve
being
doubt
some
fearing
robes
he
people
15 th
distance,
respect
and
the
being
by him,
is
robe
priest
received
months
which
end, and
to
to
Kattika
it before),
habitations,
month
Bikshu
the
Bikshu,
an
remove
an
if
but
if
the
to
month
the
(November),
or
Hardy,
Spence
of
completion
of
time
prior
days
"c.
fixed
8th
with
till the
vid.
summer,
at
it and
longer (or accept
If
in
as
(i.e., chiwara-masa,
it
live
robe
accept
up
let him,
of
Jul.
Ten
28.
complete
121,) arrive;
29.
vid.
yet
may
robe-month,
E.
the
offered
be
it stored
the
(i.e.,
Varchas,
present,
summer
season.
three
the
Bikehu,
the
ones,
P"chittiy"
declared;
I
ones,
therefore,
inquire,
respecting these
time
thirty
Dammfi
inquire
Are
things T
are
ye
TRAIJSLATIONS
OF
{Chinese.)
let
(Pah.)
it bet
third
Ye
laws
(Pachit-taya
be
to
recited
found
are
book
the
you
I receive
it.
they
of
are
ones,
silent, and
the
ones,
thus
ninety-
Damma"
Pachittiya
ye
things?
these
are
Venerable
are
as
inquire
venerable
pure,
therefore
two
dammd)
bi-monthly
in
are
Pi-yih-ti
90
respecting
pure
These
time
things?
these
respecting
pure
Priests!
441
RITUAL.
BUDDHIST
THE
to
are
declared.
be
the
Precepts.
V.
Pi-YiH-Ti
90
[PachUtiya
requiring confession
ab8oluti(m],^
and
If
1.
Bikflhu
equivocate, let,
If
2.
of
knowingly
wilful
lie is
1.
2.
Contemptuous
P"chittiyan.
"c.
Bikshu
sort
any
Laws.
be
slander
of
guilty
tuous
contemp-
or
is
speech
Pfichittiyan.
speech, let, "c.

If
8.
Bikshu
double-
be
let, "c.
tongued,
To
3.
slander
destroy
their
is
4.**
If
Bikshu
house
same
occupy
with
married
let, "c.
woman,
If
6.
with
received
yet
him,
the
than
more
who
man
great
has
cepts,
pre-
nights,
let
recline
place together
it is
with
P"chittiyan.
shall
priest
any
with
company
ordained
priest
three
nights,
or
shall
priest
same
If
biting)
back-
Pachittiyan.
woman,
5.
priests (or
happiness by
any
the
on
the
occupy
If
6.
Bikshu
house
same
not
the
the
lie
not
person
than
more
it is
in
two
Pschittiyan.
"c.
6."
with
If
a
Bikshu
who
man
received
recite
the
(prayers)
has
not
precepts,
great
4.
yet
recite
let,
with
"c
is
7."
If
another
of
any
go
to
Bikshu,
Bikshu
impure
a
the
converse
YOL.
has
great
with
XIZ.
been
guilty
disgraceful act,
or
who
man
that
knowing
him
has
not
precepts,
on
the
ceived
re-
and
sub-
shall
priest
any
discourses
the
Budha
priest,it
Pachittiyan.
one
If any
priest
not
ordained
shall
(as Sanghadiseso,
other
priests,
permission
of
unless
the
declare
priest
crimes
is
jointly
of
ordained
not
one
9.
to
If
the
"c.)
with
the
priesthood,
Pachittiyan.
^12L
of
it
I4i
lasLkaar.ATTnwa
^w
rmt
hudbhieec
BznitU.
(.ML)
:ecr.
?xi:"}r
'^^ If
TTtu)
3ik"mi
iTBar
TO
ifC
lad
jec^
ii"p"*fiaAnDiu
ly
j."r
:T%t:eivf^"i :tie
*D
ip*"ak:
le
uui
jrPf!ppTB.
IF
4.
niaa
ii
)rriained
2or
ine
'^r
vksi
'*!
jh
'iiia
know
k:intF^
he
xiurnr
md
inr
wnimin.
ar
'iie^
"i
be
mor^
except
LetL
jb!.
prBiaenc
his
if
tfvQn
haa
wwkm
Fsdtit-
si
ba
âfiQuenft
no*
Jfcc
:2iik
jltv-
*"iici*ni!fia.
maa
'jim.
BisBiia
be
îhsl
let
tne.
If
'J,^
joti
is
Dyaoatt),
iwaif
that
poson)
sqpeciiiUiial
dm
liM
dedan
pcesc
nhia
.my
tfzamedTY
men*
:3hail
pcest
usY
with.
"
'ima
-5
fiaissei:
If
r.
prEesc
wcT
live
laan
3ujre
Tzi
'ir
ience
ot
jfciad
wbac
who
man
thi^
in
eao^pc
woman*
:"
âH
is sid..
ic
fie-
under*
can
F"cbil-
"
toVTin*
If
10.
hanii
"
eiae
''He
If
11.
e"^!
-^t
or^rnal
is
If
li.
it
da^
PSirhitcrraa.
The
LL
"fe^
gcw"
Jbe^ of ticesi
cnfitm^r
Kt'hittrraii.
obecure.]
fiahlseljuse
to
as
ao
Tbeaoncjm^
II.
Gftoiiâ
hy
pneiaift-
Pachittrran.
j"
ani-jth*ir. let, Ac
Tcx
If
].^.
zibaae
BOuha
raO
priest ^!". let
If
14.
BOuhix
mattre^fl,
or
sleeping
him.
take
materiak.
then
rtfjfi
spread
ô
awajr
hhriftelf
15.
to
and
so.
it
do
or
it
or
so,
14.
he
to
the
of
the
awaj
ont,
gmeial
the
leave
them
in,
in-
to
let
directions
taken
them
withoat
in, or
for
going
without
causing
or
that
stool,
prcîerty
and
oommnnitj,
pot
cansed
or
bed^
any
shall
taking
be
a"r,
open
pat
kc^
seat,
priest baving
anj
into
cot
eoo^lain-
P^chittiTan.
If
so,
Ac
porpoee,
them
giving
it is
Pichittiyan.
If
Bikshn,
living
jfrienVn apartment,
iher^n
oat,
leave
resiormg
another
utrncting
him,
and
the
on
do
to
or
chazr-
or
earth,
artother
pnest's
and
MuEmnrmg
1^
ingare
led.
mutmct
kc,
wooden
himself
and
at
ellllhioT^ soidf hkjing
ct tti be
csiae
"7r
te
d^
tnunstaaiy
wrxvjs^
pTKTzncaXm^
3"
sbaR
pcsest
jnj
grnomi.
:3et-
let. "fa:.
^pirnaw*
Bcksiia
Let* Jsc,
a
I?
10.
own
imsCFtiiic
"jr
"iesQDy
trazuftiaîija
LThia
Eii"
"ii:}so*
"~;
Bikihii
2k
tlement
wti^
ârch*
'iij^die
flTHiie
the
BTkaiia
sleeping
within
take
materials
anoor
his
If
15.
out,
or
mattress,
any
cause
priest
to
be
"C., in the
shall
q[iread
spread out,
grakoal resi-
TRANSLATIONS
OF
THE
BUDDHIST
(Chinese.)
chair-cushion,
and
them
instruct
out
else
do
to
sleep,
leave
or
and
then
them
(Pall.)
himself
spread
some
and
;
so
another
by
or
and
away
so, without
returning
them, properly arranged,

or
sit
shall
and
go
it without
it
causing
without
be
being
taken
it is
up,
or
or
up,
directions
giving
taken
it up,
taking
to
and
away
for
its
Pachittiyan.
himself
let
person,
dence,
leave
one
if he
go
443
RITUAU
him,
"c.
If
16.
Bikshu,
known
in
and
come
live
fixing
himself
thinking
tell
If
another,
dwell
and
the
another
to
If
18.
the
priests'
sleep
free
on
(on
abode
or
chau:
him
to
expel
the
belfry,
bed
or
18.
top of)
sit
with
(E. M,
the
use
dust,
of
If
for
the
in it, himself
to
shrubs,
do
Bikshu
the
in
be
any
character,
hk
hands,
the
more
him
he
away,
go
of
done
the
by
priest, it
if any
is
struct
in-
or
so,
let, "c.
be
making
window,
other
and
work
receive
than
two
pieces intended
the
of
him,
for
an
story,
upper
place
bed
legs
and
lie
or
upon
sit
or
be
shall
in water
it)
pour
sects
in-
priest knowing
or
upon,
sprinkle
it
cause
or
grass
be
to
clay,
it
Pachittiyan.
of
or
residence
common
terrace,
When
priest
the
residence,
the
pelled,
ex-
Pachittiyan.
If any
(or
or
into
be
it, it is Pachittiyan."*
19.
dence,
resi-
to
unfastened
upper
shall
common
him
with
sprinkled
is
the
the
with
angry
another
priest shall
stool
it
with
cause
If
to
the
priest being
from
house
20,
principal dwelling
this
of
laying
for
priests, or
engSkged
three
insects
same
others
door
knowing
watering
or
20.*
Bikshu,
have
to
lay
consequence
act
any
or
upon
water
If
it is
leg, let, "c.
in
displeased
and
the
If
be
pied
occu-
that
will
previously occupying
teach
or
160).
19.*'
thinking
improper
let, "c.
so,
loose
or
out,
Bikshu
shall
priest, and
annoyed
it
17.
priest's abode,
him
do
another
is
some
as
(or Wihara)
there,
who
with
angry
liking
not
within
force
ideas
down
mon
com-
Pachittiyan.
Bikshu,
himself
raging
Encou-
Ac*
one
by
the
in
place previously
unless
is angry,
unseemly
this, let him,

17.
he
abode,
go.**
to
me
his
into
go
and
priest
any
residence
stantly
con-
bedding
If
"
such
him,
in
thus
him
afterwards
If
16.
merly
for-
dwelling
with
his
using
or
Bikshu
particular place,
let
having
originaJ property
builders,
for
such
doorway
to
bolts, and
procures
be
to
extra
as
give
also
may
erected
work
be
stability
for
such
for
about
sary
neces-
to
the
extra
444
TRANSLATIONS
THE
OF
RITUAL.
BUDDHIST
(Chinese.)
construction
the
life
(Pali.)
(so
limb),
or
to
as
let him,
danger
en-
thickness
of
the
walls
"c.
windows
as
may
be
their
them
give
two
may
or
materials
If
21.
priests
(not
not
are
occupation, let,
22.
all
direct
be
brought
from
if he
If
23.
some
one
The
the
priests
meat
If
24.
shuni,
not
except
in
of
give
Bikshunis
and
with
the
for
If
shuni,
be,
Bikshu
his
be
the
him,
26.
permitted
be
after
by
his
give
it
sunset,
is
Pachittiyan.
thus
to
others
the
If
24.
:
priest gives
priestesses
to
the
sake
of
motives,
the
it is
shall
priest
any
The
instruction
give
Bik-
let, "c.
If any
25.
robe
to
related
or
give
Bik-
relative, clothes
is doubtful;
clothes
"give
already
say,
exhortations
to
interested
from
Pachittiyan.
it may
for
a
to
If any
to
it is
sewed
who
is
not
kind
tiyan.
it is Pachit-
priest
be
is
the
except
Pariwattaka,^
cause
him,
him,
to
26.
give
priestess, who
priestess
Bik-
shall
priest
shall
the
or
sew,
of
robe
related
not
to
Pachittiyan*
Bikshuni
let
made"],
"c.
If
dwell
a
Bikshu
"make
clothes
ie P^hit-
it
if
priesthood,
exhortation
relative, clothes,
exchange,
[this
shuni,"
bled
assem-
drink, let, "c.
not
make
the
out
with-
exhortations
if thup
Even
called
25.
of
priestesses,
22.
shunis,
Bik-
priests
speak
two
or
priest shall,
any
permission
the
to
this
tiyan.**
the
Bikshu
exceed
priests, deliver
it, let, "c.
of
aware
If
the
self
him-
occupy
day long*^
immediate
under
not
the
"c,
Bikshu
though
"
teach
he
finishing,
Pachittiyan.
21.
particular subject
any
If
the
observe
to
near
discriminating),
Bikshunis
or
when
Bikshu,
to
times
cultivation, but
it is
requisite
three
to
grounds
the
about
covered
Bikshu
with
shuni
Bik-
together, sitting
place, let, "c.
in
If
23.
an
the
to
it
any
allowed
occasion,
residence
deliver
is
priest, except
of
is sick.
the
is, when
go
to
priestesses
exhortations
Pachittiyan.
occasion
shall
on
to
The
the
them,
allowed
priestess
44"
TBASSLAnOSS
"9
THE
BnM"HI8r
KRUAIk
(Cimm.)
tiie
at
of grriag
tnne
dotbes;
(3)
If
33."
the
which
(1) when
time
of
(3)
at
road;
(5)
given
If
of
cooked
not
and
bowlfuls;
it, he
ought
with
the
Bikshu
than
more
him,
If
time
Bikshu,
suffidcnt
by
or
sick,
upon
robes,
upon
while
robes,
while
on
board
on
occasicms,
great
on
those
or
upon
invitation.
general
If
34.
it
priest
house,
he
him,
rious
va-
to
(T),
accept
two
if
receive
Pachittiyan.
he
the
the
to
divide
it
if
he
other
the
two
priests
this
it
he
has
is
cepted
ac-
fuls,
bowl-
three
share
must
please,
more,
or
bowlfuls,
^When
"
or
offered
he
three
or
to
lioe
and
if
may,
or
have
grain brought
other
going
upon
should
it with
is the
the
of
law
case.
take
sick,
let
bowlfuls,
"c.
35.
to
of
k"ng journey,
ship,
a
of
but
Bikshus;
not
making
received
there
is
the
a
on
when
preflentation
authorized
Padiittiyan;
the
ought
Bikshn
take
other
who
cakes
as
than
to
p.
receive
having
and
monastery,
HI.
Jul.
more
are
at
(Banapati,
food
priests (as
food
arriving
to
rice, the
occasions
pared
pre-
Sha-mans.
to
vid.
receive
to
of
time
Tan-yn
pressed
kinds
by
(7) when
benefactor,
563), be
or
the
Bikshn,
a
making
travdling
charity
of
honse
traTefling bj
at
the
is
food
oi
several
occasions,
or
robes."
eating
joint meal), except
times
at
of
when
in
t""r
dothes
for
(4) when
assembly
e^
(2)
time
(6)
water;
t.
sick;
the
;
34.
specbl
contribation
dothes
the
The
let" ^kc
The
32.
of
upon
robes,
of
making
the
for
spedai
At
except
are,
IB
pcepAred
sic^
when
are
presentation
f*3od
sekct
is
commomtv.
great
the
ot
upon
Biksha
ft
that
times.
time
dii"tiies^
Bttking
from
the
ftt
oocasioiis
addn^)
(iir
food,
beg
to
receive
go
food
food
at
another
invitation] (f),
dispose
to
of
the
another
the
afterwards
and
remnants
rules, eating
85.
person's
place
do
at
meal
Bikshu,
knowing
did
take
provided
that
unable
or
that
the
of
the
by
the
part
him
inviter
unwilling
to
freshment
re-
people)
inviter, it is Pachittiyan.
implies
(As
is
If
any
it
either
give
him
sufficiency.)
36.
having
otiier
for
cepted
ac-
at
other
any
form
not
dine
to
after
(from
that
time, let, "c.
If
house)
not
ing
accordthem
invitation
shall
eaten,
priest (having
any
an
86.
If
other
some
[go
at
taken
having
priest, knowing
TRA1I8IATI0NS
OP
(PaU.)
(Chinese.)
another
Bikshu
enough,
food
receive
observe
another
to
go
the
press
place
rules
the
the
Bikshu
then
receive
to
this
food,
those
and
remnants,"
him
cause
to
If
87.
Bikshu
desiring
to
eat
at
his
Come
priest,
him
into
it is
eats
(to
If
87.
Bikshu
take
(or received)
food
eat
at
taken
house
food
freshment,
re-
to
trouble, when
the
he
inviting priest)
ill
of
shall
eat
(as rice, "c.)

hour
If
38.
let, "c,
repute,
take
occasion
priest
any
it is
If
him.
to
and
seeking
bring
or
renmants
say
eat
eaten
food
any
the
and
meal,
improper
38.
bring
except
that
and
for dinner
shall
meal,
of
for-
time, let, "c.
bidden
invitation
an
accepted
priest has
Pachittiyan.
let, "c.
err,
another
take
agreeable, reject
it is
that
refreshment
which
food, saying, "Brother,
this
to
and
and
remnants,
other
food
invitation,
by
not
respect
taken
has
447
RITUAL.
BUDDHIST
THE
an
day),
mid-
after
(i.c,
or
at
Pachittiyan.**
priest shall
any
food
which
the
previous
he
had
the
eat
reserved
day,
it
from
Pachit-
is
tiyan."*
If
89.
received
Bikshu,
food, take
any
medicament
(to
f ),
twigs
the
of
his
yeung
the
given
(willow?)
water,
of
him
to
in
and
mouth
been
not
alms, excepting
substance
any
the
bring
his
has
which
cleansing
tree,* let. "c.
door
food
shall
priest
any
the
any
with
water
within
petite
ap-
appease
except
other
any
If
40.
having
not
for
teeth, it is Pfichit-
tiyan.
40.
'"If
food,
Bikshu
receive
curds,
butter,
flesh, when
them)
sick
not
cate
deli-
fish,
(and
sick, shall
If
hand,
give
food
male
to
his
with
Bikshu,
a
heretic
his
believer),
(un-
If
If
previously
go
(he
Bikshu,
to receive
invited
either
before
have
thus
having
or
after
the
received^
hand
own
food
to
male
or
female
46.
food,
invited
meal
house
or
is
after
owh
fish
and
use
butter,
and
flesh,
of
eat
them,
priest shall,
any
of
the
of
to
or
wandering
a
with
kind
any
ascetic,
of
ascetic
Braminical
Pachittiyan.
If any
to
give
naked
order), it is
42.
his
ghee,
as
sugar,
(mendicants
been
for
is not
P"chittiyan.
41.
own
female, let, "c.
or
such
curds,
or
it is
41.
solicit
oil, honey,
milk
priest, who
any
luxuries,
use
himself, let, "c.
for
If
39.
priest who
dine, shall
the
time
inviter
for
has
been
to
the
before
or
go
dining without
448
TEANSLATIONS
OF
THE
BUDDHIST
BITUAL.
(Chmeae,)
about
receive),
to
other
houses
telling the
"c.
other
the
time
If
43.
in
wealth,
sick,
who
known
sit there
the
allowed
robe
at
food
"c"
is to
If
house
known
sit in
of
Bikshu,
secret
the
house,
45.
If
the
to
contain
or
concealed
with
If
46.
with
food
eat
food, and
let
shall
go!
I would
his
and
of
47.
a
assembly
he
not
than
sick
this
"Now
the
to
shall
enter
to
goes
there,
woman,
sit
couch
on
with
Pachittiyan.
with
priest being
shall
woman
alone
down
sit
her, it is Pilchittiyan.
If
priest
any
the
to
go
to
beg
saying,
do
you
talk
pleasant
alone,
it is
has
been
send
for
unless
it
with
more
and
he
has
sit
of
account
on
act
pleasant
un-
is
speak
to
it be
improper
is
speak
you,
me
away,
it
to
me
g^ven
him
friend,
sit with
or
you
harmony
afterwards,
anything
Go
village
or
and
shall
to
say
friend, let
town
food,
not,
some
shall
priest. Come,
us
myself;**
offered
be
of
supply
done,
Pachittiyan.
receive
constantly requested,
asked
cines
medi-
may
accept
such
or
to
more
he
be
needs
for
during
any
when
ly
earnest-
take
priest, when
47.
it, though
quantity, except
or
If
(?), let, "c.
if he
but
begged,
priest
for
prefer sitting
accept
may
;
he
down
it is
or
sult,
re-
food,
neither
Bikshu
months'
four
disturb
If
shall
sit
private
whether
that
the
friend
yon,
and
if
and
talking by
thus
the
village
rather
and
robe
when
secluded
another
together
thus,
say
sit with
alone,
house
If any
42.
one
go
notwithstanding
giving
nor
(of
us
such
eat,
Pachittiyan.
44.
conversing
together ;"
Bikslni,
or
priest
any
obtain
with
thus, "Excellent
say
or
If
45.'
let, "c.
Bikshus
! come,
such
to
The
when
are
given,
on
private
woman,
other
monastery),
friends
(on
Bikshu,
the
part
alone
sit
public ground
couch),
riches,
P"chittiyan.
inside
allowed
on
let, "c
Bikshu
in
eating
be
invited
made.
it is
44.
except
it is
priests,
jointly
occasions
43.
contain
long, let,
hun,
the
to
been
occasions,
be
to
too
have
casions,
oc-
and
eating
information
with
dothes.
Bikshu,
at
clothes,
giving
house
without
special
these
on
making
of
giving
priests, let him,
viz., when
of
various
to
(to beg),
Except
time
(PaU.)
receive
he
an
is
as
to
sick
months
part of
that
unwell,
to
them),
health,
invitation
things
four
in
but
ceive
re-
priest
(u
e.,
period,
call
unless
and
the
THE
OF
TRANSLATIONS
BUDDHIST
(Pali.)
(Chmeae.)
part(?),"
let him,
....(?)..
or
invitation
be
original
invitation
such
things
that
Bikshu
evolutions
have
real
an
to
having
(as above), stop
go
two
than
he
army,
three
or
If
50.
where
place
and,
for
stopping
nights,
to
go
two
warlike
"c.
he
should
go
the
If
drink
Bikshu
wine,
let, "C.
**If
the
If
his
man
of combat,
place
of
muster
troops,
to
or
he
there
see
any
the
with
to
or
army,
The
liquors
To
53.
fermented
drinking
sport
is
or
PSchittiyan.
the
in
is
water
PSchittiyan.
Bikshu
with
the
three
or
PSchittiyan.
51.
in
gambol
let, "c.
water,
58.
Bikshu
two
remain
connected
distilled
52.
two
remain
if he
but
encampment^
sight
the
to
there
the
may
to
the
to
have
PSchittiyan.
during
nights
it is
51.
If
50.
or
elephants,
men,
"c., let him,
horses,
three
or
the
see
of the
evolutions
the
(is met),
army
an
in
Uving
Bikshu,
it is
tiyan.
PSchit-
going
remain
may
have
he
should
for
to
go
it is
priest
nights,
longer,
shall
reason,
reason
and
go
except
the
proper
if after
PSchittiyan.
priest
army,
If
49.
receive
to
should
it is
any
an
be
he
sufficient
cause
more
If
view
a
nights, let, "c.
three
or
he
let, "c.
go,
Bikshu,
the
or
perpetuity,
them,
48.
the
see
except
army,
cause
If
49.
to
of
to
go
in
period
receive
If
renewed,
.,
"C.
48.
449
RITUAL.
strike
fist
or
another*^
stick, let,
is
with
tickle
To
52.
the
fingers
PSchittiyan.
"c
If
54.
will
Bikshu
reproof (or
suffer
not
ceive
re-
54.
Unkindness
55.
If
is
PSchittiyan.
lation),
expostu-
let, "c.
a
Bikshu
Bikshu
(so
If
55.
doing
from
If
56.
bathe
oftener
except
on
as
his
Bikshu,
than
terrify
to
be
other
an-
red
deter-
duty), let, "c.
twice
month,
let.
special occasions,
special
during
the
dokness
occasions
very
(or
hot
time
are
If
57.
terrify
priest,
fortnight,
allowed
and
sickness.
and
priest
any
except
it is
occasions
a-half
a-half
shall
than
frequently
more
ring
du-
season,
of
"
shall
it is
PSchittiyan.
occasions,
The
priest
another
(or annoy)
being sick,
not
any
bathe
once
allowed
on
The
PSchittiyan.
are
namely,
during
two
one
the
months
month
summer
450
OF
TRANSLATIONS
THB
BUDDHIST
RnTTAL.
(Chmese.)
1.
when
epidemic),
"L,
the
windy
after
season,
(Pott)
he
and
is working,
the
season,
rainy
long journey.
the
season,
months
are
during
fever
on
rain
IfaBikshn,notbeing8ick,
the
for
make
person,
either
his
with
hands
own
from
do
to
some
by
or
cept
ex-
so,
the
of
cause
engaged
journey,
or
If
himself
cause
it
the
be
a
of
time
wind.
who
is
of
kindle
in
ing
warm-
fire, or
kindled,
except
lighting
mere
similar
the
with
be
when
or
desirous
to
one
or
work,
in
shall
also
sickness,
priest,
any
a-half
season
other
in
health, being
ground,
the
on
another
instructing
act, it is
lamp^
Pachittiyan.
let, "c.
season,
*If
58.
hide
Bikshu
another
materials,
with
either
or
his
hand
own
another
causing
holder,
needle,
to make
do
to
by
or
If
60.
chair-
clothes, rice-bowl,
Kkshu's
order
fire
hot
or
rainy
and
two
the
the
"^
accompanied
66.
his
warming
of
purpose
month
which
when
57.
first
in
so,
any
priest
be
hid, the
to
cause
carpet,
needlecase,
another
priest, it
if it be
even
shall
bowl,
is
or
robe,
of
girdle
or
done
bide
Pfichittiyan,
in spent.
only
Bikshu,
sport of the
let, "c.
If
59.
to
Bikshu,
and
If
59.
Shucha-
Shamini,**,
other
of
priest,
to
person
to
male
of
his
to
or
under
tion
apporto
own
any
priestess,
instruction,
female
or
the
investiture,
or
or
their
during
without
novitiate,
form
shall
priest
any
robe
do
(?),let, "c.
permission
ask
clothes
present
Bikshuni,
Shami,
mo-fuij
not
Bikshu
legular
it is Pfichit-
tiyan,
60.
*Îf
he
garments,
(make
them)
receive
Bikshu
ought
the
of
dye
to
colours, viz., dark
blue
colour
of
either
green,
vid.
dark,
not
do
61.
to
be
or
so,
nature,
Williams,
muh-lau(?);
them
(i."., the
blue
sub.
if
or
voc.),
he
do
he
robe
new
earthy
three
When
58.
new
either
he
to
the
disfiguring
it is
obtains
put
upon
or
mud,
spots,
marks
wear
three
must
green
black
priest
disfigure
robe
new
it with
it
or
it.
If
without
of
one
these
Pachittiyan.
let, "a
If aBikshu
deprived
cause
an
animal
of life,let, "c.
61.
take
If any
the
priest
life
of
shall
any
wilfully
being
it is
Pfichittiyan.*
If aBikshu,
knowing
water
62,
If
any
priest
shall
know"
OF
TRANSLATIONS
BUDDHIST
THE
(PaU.)
(Chinese.)
to
have
insects
in
for
it
it, use
drink, let, "c.

If
63.
comj^nt
give
(vexation)
for
Bikshu,
even
short
time,
64.
Bikshu,
wicked
or
knowing
guilty
be
to
conceal
fully twenty
man
If
Bikshu,
the
receive
to
this
age)
man
undertake
of
allowed
to
thus
Bikshus,
shall
tionally
intencrime
serious
any
another
it
priest,
If
65.
full
into
under
priest's orders
twenty
is
man
the
age,
the
invalid,
is
admit
any
of
years
priest
siding
preand
disgraced,
of
the
priest
shall
performance
the
shall
priest
any
is
act
Pachittiyan.
making
ridicule
of
subject
other
as
to
silly,
fellow, he is guilty of, "c.
foolish
If
66.
Bikshu,
of
cause
that
of
13
the
hadisesa?),
the
to
(viz. 10, 11, 12,
If
laws
four
any
accompany
on
journey,
end
of
the
by
if it be
village,
woman
only
it is
gagement
en-
to
the
tiyan.
Pachit-
Sangbeen
subject
as
let, "c.
of conversation,
67.
lation,
expostu-
has
the
If
67.
been
the
cause
yet raise
removed,
had
after
according
that
knowing
complaint
and
given,
topic
account
and
them,
himself
(on
cepts,
pre-
been
Pachittiyan.
twenty,
great
already
priest
by
ordination
the
bemg
not
cepts).
pre-
knowing
under
be
to
age
offers
undertake
may
again
Pachittiyan.
any
committed
years
obligations (Ut. great
great
the
it is
conceal
is
age,
his
has
unclean-
of
conduct,
**Wh"i
65.
his
which
If
64.
other
an-
it, let, ""
of
cause
forward
ingly
know-
shall
priest
biing
decided,
If
containing
water
If any
63.
another
to
of
cause
let,"a
nees
drink
ingly
insects, it is Pachittiyan.
Bikshu
451
MTUAL.
Bikshu,
knowing
be
companion
If
66.
other
an-
priest
any
shall
by
en.
to
man
travel
robbers,
with
on
the
of
road
same
in going to the asaemblt/j
him,^
let, "C.
such
laws
that)
Bikshu
way
man
practices
speak
on
by Buddha,(and
I say
indulging
does
not
in
oppose
lustful
the
accompany
he
of
This
the
If
things
which
dangerous
be
to
village
of
he
has
(to
the
thief,
to
the
it is Pachittiyan.
the
Budha,
person,
only
priest
any
by
if it be
know
preached
be
knows
journey,
68.
some
the
'^
in
know
this,
as
spoken
a
whom
end
If
68.
gagement
shall
say,
doctrines
that
those
declared
attainment
to
452
TRANSLATIONS
THE
OF
MTUAL.
BUDDHIST
{Pali.)
{Chinese.)
laws
ought
do
as
such
make
not
this, do
thus
right (or good)
made
has
one
lust
of
his
has
he
said,
is
"
his
three
protest
then
times
clings
repeat
his
if the
first
if
well;
retract,
let,
not,
proper
him,
for
things
those
who
the
spoken
will
they
When
to
sentiments,
priests
him,
if he
they
must
admonitions
their
them.
If, after
he
well,
be
spoken.
friend, Budha
admonition
will
"c.
censure
thus
not
them.
repeat
third
Budha;
to
to
forsake
to
thus,
not
dangerous
thrice
priests
not
and
his
who
dangerous
thus
retain
other
dangerous,
prove
have
The
ways,
declared
be
persons
thus
has
various
practise
son.*
rea-
tulating,
expos-
still
other
should
error,
of
thus
Bikshu
This
if the
to
laws
the
not
to
the
to
it is
he
the
defame
one,
will
existence)
Speak
reply.
has
tice
Prac-
'
obstacle
an
of
observance
methods
all
them.
venerable
In
tion
asser-
an
in
salvation
of
such
no
this
as
world-honoured
the
him;
niate
calum-
to
to
so
prove
shall
it is not
one,
from
final
and
happiness
emancipation
practise
calumniate
thus
not
future
not
assertion
an
world-honoured
the
brother,
Excellent
"
say,
of
this
with
expostulate
to
and
one,
Bikshu
another
of reason,"
do
if
but
the
it
so,
it
not
is
Pachittiyan.
If
69.
speak
to
who
has
not
law,
and
holding
food
bestow
it,
the
under
or
with
70.
If
quires
re-
and
is
these
stopping
in
know
similar
manner
just
considered
expostulate
(68).
manner
forsake
net
Bikshu
this
a
not
time
If
it
them,
Pachittiyan.
man*^
Sha-
If
70.
he
the
the
ought
him
henceforth
disciple
of
Buddha
follow
with
the
to
thus
you
;
other
do
let
"
are
you
the
From
not
may
Bikshus
that
not
say,
doctrines
be
to
so
practise them,
must
to
say
novitiate,
not
is
this
Friend
thus, defame
not
This
proper
his
tiate
noviof
know
Budha,
by
which
things
to
prove
in
preached
those
declared
same
Shaman
error,
the
case
priest
any
shall
himself
in the
him
his
address
to
(68),
with
sentiments
abandon
to
who
priest
let, "c.
expressed
has
or
obnoxious
refuses
who
age,
encour-
maintain
with,
with
communion
holds
shall
him
with
him,
Bikshu
he
(Kie-mo),
house,
same
either
*"
superior
same
views,
as
associate
or
converses
in the
him
on
the
them,
priest
associate
manner,
these
to
If any
69.
received
yet
adhere
to
this
in
man
still
knowing
Bikshu,
he
will
dangerous
the
who
persons
the
other
priest
thus
priest
still in his
novice,
not
has
speak
Budha;
to
oensore
it
454
TRANSLATIONS
THE
OP
BUDDHIST
RITUAL.
(PaH.)
(Chinese,)
they
harass
with
doubts;
lightly
then
If
78.
the
repeating
begin
now
the
one,
down
the
at
time
if
more
there
therefore
ought
causing)
(thus
should
(and
manner),
is
profit
no
for
right
to
and
of
his
ignorance,
of, "c.
lived
the
the
[This
*Îf
74.
rest
the
translation
with
of
the
all
and
as
possessions
others
under
and
if
priest
is
unwilling
the
him
him
been
guilty
they
must
Friend
saying.
After
this
priest
is to
be
derive
this;
it is
profit by
the
censmre
(by
censure
you
to
you
In
assembly)
from
advantage
deal
must
folly, and
of
for
the
he
law.
to
they
of
act
hun
difficult
has
which
formal
priest
for
according
to
times,
evil
If he
crime
any
being
This
from
sit
to
three
or
delivered
the
this
is
conclude.
must
If
that
Patimokhan
two
to
it
offending
regarded
guilty
as
Pachittiyan.
guilt
having
thus
of
things
they
friends,'' let
If any
77.
suggest
Those
"
their
appointed
know
of
after
Bikshus,
extracted
fortnight.
very
courses
dis-
ful.]
doubt-
superior, speak
priests regarded
relations
account
on
incurs
Bikshu,
together
same
appointed
Bikshu,
This
cepts
pre-
the
are
are
every
convict
!
in
priests
not
the
the
at
read
doctrines:
other
gently
negli-
so
and
them,
being
fortnight,
these
Budha,
say
is
contained
are
from
no
carelessly
recited
times.''
it is
hear
to
you,
now
with
this
brother
you,
know
norance
igaddition
in
Excellent
"
of
widely,
addressed
be
successive
is unwise.
for
of
more
each
is not
according
crime
extend
to
it
the
read
they
he
with
Pfitimokhan
declared
want
(of expostulation),
law
the
and
"
(thus) transgress,
dealt
the
while
he
be
to
much
should
understanding;
the
shall
priest
any
when
be
sit
"
such
ignorance
of
contempt
Pachittiyan,
of
;*""
repeating
many
If
73.
they
that
how
"
are
(shewing)his
to
of
is
taken
three,
or
commands,
these
of
cepts,
pre-
know
two
or
Sutra
the
of
Bikshus
"
of
commands,
of
this
precepts
speak
these
know
midst
other
the
this
time
repeated bi-monthly,
be
from
If
the
brethren!
book
this
Ac.
precepts,
to
plexity;
over
him,
at
"Excellent
thus:
to
Let
Bikshn,
them
pass
*'
but
fill him
and
mmd
man's
do
they
repeated
are
were
him,
another
give
and
priest
from
if
moment's
no
Pachittiyan.
other
wilfully
doubt
unnecessary
priest,
him
shall
it
be
to
only
to
uneasiness,
motive,
it is
TRANSULTIONS
THE
OF
(PaU.)
(Chinese.)
Îf
75.
decided
having
deciding
depart
When
80.
being
if he
**0r
desired
were
leave
his
the
"If
consent
to
Bikshu
one
knowing
and
the
priest
any
without
giving
afterwards
debate
or
arise
if
priests,
subject),
stand,
let, "c.
hear
what
they
do
this
noise,
or
the
among
priest perceiving
shall
be
Pachittiyan.
quarrel,
any
cedure,
pro-
complains
of
guilty
his
give
ecclesiastical
this
tell tlie other,
and
this
hearing
is
If
78.
quarrelled
has
(on
converse
go
stituted
con-
Pachittiyan.
an
and
Bikshu,
(with another),
he
if
priest shall
If any
79.
of it, he
one
the
regularly
meeting
it is
vote,
priests,let, "o.
that
of
assembly,
(or
revile
afterwards
satisfied), and
77.
is under
case
let, "c.
desired),
the
consideration
matter,
(or without
disagreement
76.
being
or
midst, through
their
from
pricBts
matter,
in
engaged
the
Bikshu,
455
RITUAL.
BUDDHIST
thinking,
have
and
to
no
I will
say
if
is
it
more
Pachittiyan.
"If
78.
Bikshu,
of
temper,
Bikshu,
let, "c.
out
"If
79.
another
and
and
angry
his
hand
is
tiyan.
Pachit-
ded
offen-
priest being
with
angry
push
another
it
him,
any
and
shall
with
angry
If
75.
ded
offen-
priest being
strike
lay
let, "c.
Bikshu,
another
of
hold
If any
74.
shall
with
of temper,
out
strike
Bikshu,
and
angry
another
him,
against
it
is
Pachittiyan.
"If
80.
of
out
Kkshu,
the
garding
ground-
priest, with
another
lessly
angry
charge
temper,
and
Sanghidasesa
If any
76.
priest
groundless
shall
of
charge
disre*
diseso*^
rules,
Pachittiyan.
bring
Sangha-
another,
against
is
it
let, "c.
81.
"Îf
of
pouring
Tchatraya
here
is
water
on
comes
chief
it
rendered
king")
forth
are
"
of
order
might,
haps,
perwater
being poured
before
stored,
time
head
"Hhe
the
(or out), or
minister's
the
the
Bdng--{the
by Tchatrayas
a
the
at
on
confusing,
be
used
Bikshu,.
enter
the
into
apartment,
threshold,
let, "a
If
83.
step
the
any
sleeping
inquiry
king
whether
of
women
his
without
the
harem
(and
thus
sures
trea-
it is
Pachittiyan."
yond
be-
even
announcing
of
of
apartments
king
the
shall
threshold
the
over
anointed
priest
an
previous
king
are
his
or
the
within
arrival),
456
TRANSLATIONS
OF
RITUAL.
BUDDHIST
THE
(Pali.)
{Chinese.)
When
81.
constituted
regularly
has
given
afterwards
complain
with
partiality, it
If
82.
give
has
to
priest
been
If
82.
bundle
up
or
the
of
of
take
do
to
so,
or
let, "c.
abode,"
If
83.
Bikshu
(or
village)
prohibited
at
the
desire
enter
of
hours,
the
of
an
up
religious
at
except
other
Bikshus,
let, "c.
sufficient
the
bed,
or
than
in
If
Bikshu
should
it
of
eight
fixture
the
of
shape
if he
not
be
Buddha's
height, except
the
make
make
couch
fingers
it to
adapt
to
wall,
or
other
it more,
let,
"C.
of
If
Bikshu
Tou-lo"
vid.
(Taras
Jul., 474, sub.
store
couch,
86.
bone,
it up
seat,
If
make
to
tooth,
or
or
voc..
a
cushion,
Bikshu
or
take
horn
the
Tara
III.) and
If
an
ment
orna-
it
not
having
enter
shall
unseasonable
who
may
owner."
priest
by
hour,
information
to
with
reside
may
bed
new
inches
of
priest
and
it
if
this
the
the
chair
or
inches
Budha
liigher than
broken,
or
be
Pftchittiyan.
eight
shall
be
have
high,
of
the
the
legs
are
bed
shall
priest
is
be
guilty
Pachittiyan.
If any
88.
bed
or
with
chair
cotton,
shall
priest
to
be
it is
made
cause
stuffed
Pftchittiyan.
mattress,
let, "c.
either
86.
needle-case,
needle
use
the
an
legs
silk
(?)
at
it is
87.
of
85.
to
it is
to
that
by
giving
made
more
it
priests
him,
84.
put
priest
cause
reason
without
in
is, that
house
jewel
up
any
up
law
or
If any
village
pick
except
any
restored
85.
sembly
as-
PSchittiyan.
shall
The
up
and
be
hood
priest-
picked
or
pick
picked
the
to
dwelling-house,
or
garden
may
wludi
property
be
Pacliittiyan.
a
knowingly
ornament,
or
garden
in
PSchittiyan.
priest
to
cause
jewel
gems,
Sangharana,
or
given
shall
it is
If any
84.
gems,
such
of
another
in
except
place
precious
fittings
instruct
or
liiinsclf
Bikshu
been
presented
in common,
the
is
laic any
shall
he
saying
has
public property
assembly
if
robe,
in
priest
any
If any
case
priest
made
of
shall
bone,
have
ivory,
TRANSLATIONS
OF
THE
BUDDHIST
(Chinese.)
or
{Pali.)
j^ let, "c.
scraper
horn, it shall
or
the
If
87.
tan
make
is obscure,
it may
mean
female
the
devotee)
orthodox
Buddha's
a-half
not
more
each
offering
let
"
size, viz.,
in
breadth,
than
half
if
way;
it be
of
two
length,
in
spans
and
of
place
at
or
span
chair
of the
spans,
and
length,
breadth
more
it shall
be
who
shall
for
made
be
following size,namely,
the
most
this
maê
(either
on
it
bed),
or
two
sit
to
within
in
one
exceed
he
coverlet
Pachittiyan.
of
priest shall
If any
89.
and
broken,
be
priestis guilty
hi-sse-
(this expression
"
for
Bikshu
457
RITUAL.
a-half
and
one
if it be
the
and
this
priest
tiyan.
of Pachit-
guilty
it be
in
than
larger
torn,
made
of Budha,
span
limit, let, "c.

If
88.
of
cloth
to
be
to
the
ought
into
size ; this
is the
disease
sore,
size, four
length,
in
spans
;
if
of
and
Buddha's
breadth
in
for
and
two
cutaneous
than
larger
span
cloth
any
for boils, "c.), it must
(or
the
make
priest
covering
be
not
this, let, "c.
beyond
If
90.
piece
use
it
cover
proper
medium
two
Bikshu
of
fom:
in breadth
this
measmrement
torn,
and
if it exceed
shall
it
the
length,
in
Budha,
of
spans,
be
guilty of
priest be
Pachittiyan.
If
89.
garment,
Bikshu
it
ought
size ; the
Buddha's
and
a-half
be
the
to
size
mean
in
spans
make
is six
of
the
rainy
be
to
this
exceed
and
the
of
breatdh
and
if it
be
torn,
guilty
be
priest
the
length,
it shall
size
be
not
spans,
in
during
worn
in
a-half
and
two
this, "c.
six
Budha,
of
span
make
it must
season,
than
larger
two
beyond
if
allowed
robe
per
pro-
length,
in breadth;
priest shall
If any
91.
rain
of
Pachittiyan.
If
90.
Bikshu
than
larger
let
Buddha,
the
kc.
him,
Buddha's
in
spans
by
This
nine
length,
is called
this
ments
gar-
used
measurement,
mean
breadth
those
six
the
of Buddha's
robe
Sirs!
the
chittiya) ;
VOL.
XIX.
90
I
by Budha,
of
and
the
in
Pachittiyan.
surement
mea-
long,
Pi-yi-ti
now
thus
laws
demand
of
yo
of
six
two
larger
it shall
be
torn,
Budha
span
ones,
Pachittiya
I
guilty
size
of
is nine
of
the
spans
of
Budha,
broad.
spans
declared;
be
The
the
Venerable
cited
re-
(Pa-
by
that
priest
used
robe
make
than
or
is
garments.
have
large
as
used
and
Great
priest shall
If any
92.
his
make
Damma
ninety-
the
have
been
inquire^ therefore,
2
458
MTUAL.
BUDDHIST
THE
OF
TRANSLATIONS
{Pali.)
(Chinese.)
Is
all,
throughout
All
assembly
this
Sirs!
ye,
is
assembly
this
So
therefore!
silently,
pure;
[3 times].
not?
or
venerable
pure
let it be!
second
be
pure
third
the
are
Pi-lo-ti-ti-sha-ni
four
taken
(Patidesani dhamma)
laws
the
from
of
midst
Sutra
the
things.
ye
things.
whether
inquire
respecting
pure
Ye
are
I thus
receive
it.
Venerable
ones,
the
silent,
are
ye
Damma
these
venerablo
pure,
therefore
desaniya
be
these
and
and
ing)
(follow-
time
ye
whether
inquire
respecting
are
ones,
I these
time
things.
Sirs
these
respecting
pure
ye
Excellent
whether
ones,
four
are
Patibe
to
now
declared.
of
Precepts.
Patidssani
dhahma
Requiring reprimand,
If
1.
enter
Bikshuni,
and
hand
with
it, he
cat
Sirs
and
not
to
have
Sirs,
This
2.
robe
If
house
eating,
(t) for
and
and
be
gruel;
so
i-ice," all the
speak
"Stop,
to
that
worthy
out
so
Bikshus
Bikshuni,
sister!
of
people
who
When
them,
shall
eat
be
so
here,
food
to
priests
saying,
saying.
properly
priests
shall
order
invited
eaten^
suf^rt
(at
house
the
priestess
any
and
acting
gmd
Give
rice
there,
her
Sister, depart
have
act,
it.
are
say,
becoming
un-
very
which
give
or
ceives
re-
confessed;
be
present
authoritatively
ought
confess
inviter), if
so
and
to
families
the
priest
who
one
priests
and
it
them,
disgraceful
ought
the
by
these
the
of
accordingly
2.
of
cular
parti-
"Give
saying,
give
I do
of
and
guilty
which
take
eat
and
white
been
and
priest, not
the
freshments,
re-
confession), Friend,
cellent
Ex-
Bikshuni
points
person,
and
(to
say
have
if
confessed,
the
I
purpose
the
amongst
there, there
comes
the
be
must
(in
lighter
or
and
entering
obtiun
her, shall
hands
must
ma.
dham-
shall
food
to
her
at
cellent
"Ex-
you,
in
solid
related
go
contrition.'*
dwell
Bikshu
village
and
now
Patilesani
called
is
alms)
priestess
any
ought
and
with
own
such
it- to
into
say
broken
done,
food
to
and
which
confess
to
ought
! I have
If
1.
own
contrition,*
law**(?),
come
his
Bikshus
sorrowful
his
of
into
it
other
the
to
accept
not
receive
family,
being sick,
not
and
village
from
Bikshu,
to
depart,
untU
Should
the
the
tbey
TRANSLATIONS
OF
BUDDHIST
THE
(Chinese.)
all the
Bikshus
If there
Bikshu
that
to
Bikshu
his
the
"I
such
of
distinction
an
express.
and
of
being
in
and
in
ought
his
not
come
with
other
Sirsl"
to
and
the
obtain
who
be
must
of
other
he
be
fess
con-
confess
it
receives,
and
the
priest
been
have
which
and
confessed,
and
and
unbecoming
very
disgraceful act,
now
prior
refreshments,
Friend,
a
them
invitation
confessed,
say,
afflicted
not
to
what
of
eat
is
an
or
supply
to
priests, should
go
food
of
consequence
wealth)
receiving
to
families
any
the
sickness
by
guilty
I
be
of
priest
any
it.
confess
and
wants
and
confessed,
be
(in
piety
very
ought
to
accordingly
it.
Excellent
you,
ought
man
their
of
disgraceful act,
there
privileged
shall
say:
which
contrition
This
shus,
Bik-
done.
If
and
Friend,
say.
guilty
accordingly
and
broken
law,
crime
my
ceive
re-
contrition
have
to
(go
been
ought
8.
Bikshu
this
the
to
such
ought
to
viously
pre-
hand
own
Sirs, I have
and
which
place
health
eat,
with
"Excellent
such
and
invitation,
an
good
go
and
unbecoming
by
having
not
to
to
ing,
sayand
the
knowing
food
fess
con-
shall
priests
finished
confessed,
be
have
priesthood,
the
it must
to
depart
have
priests
We
constituted
of
act
the
priestess
Sister,
saying.
the
families
certain
so
abode,
there),
such
the
and
neglects
and
order
to
eating,
we
received
and
then
Bikshus,
be
Bikshu
their
till
would
"c.
If there
3.
who
broken
law,"
depart,
go
other
have
[doubtful].
thus
to
neglect
ing
eat-
Bikshuni,
(who
duty) ought
to
finish
you"
no
thus
speak
the
be
(Pali.)
should
first, then
459
RITUAL.
to
ceive
re-
reprimand.
If
4.
forest
in
as
Bikshu
an
place
and
which
proaoh,
thus,
be
Aranyaka
at
people
and
if the
having
not
that
be
outside
given
within
in
being
take
and
eat
with
it, this
Bikshu
ap-
living
first
told
the
should
gifts
limits
and
come
the
good
food
to
the
Sangharama,
of
side
re-
health, and
Bikshu
own
receive
or
to
in
other
him
and
hand
to
his
to
of
have
case
them,
been
unbeconikig
he
place, and,
be
shall
shall
confessed
say.
guilty
and
has
dangers
sickness,
it must
priest
food
brought
the
of
quented
freshall
any
of the
with
in
the
and
whom
warn
desert
being
garden
persons
connected
eat
from
refreshments
by
except
in
robbers,
by
there
ought
priest live
place, dangerous
neglected
Sangharama,
his
If any
4.
distance,
fear
no
in the
(A-lan-jo)
long
Danapati,
the
living
of
Friend,
a
very
disgraceful
2
12
act
460
OF
TRANSLATIONS
THE
BUDDmST
RITUAL.
(Pali.)
(Chinese.)
which
confess, "c.
and
repent
ought
I
and
Sirs
Excellent
recited
laws
Are
[3
silently,
piure;
let
it be
therefore
venerable
So
ones
these
things
are
ye
pure
laws
kioh
taken
the
from
Sutra
of
Precepts,
Chung-kioh
100
able
vener-
therefore
I
such
as'
the
ones,
Sekkhiya
(rules for purity of
the
declared.
be
to
are
duct)
con-
ceed
pro-
inculcating
tain
proprieties.
only
has
He
The
cer^
Senghalese
75].
to
learn
arrangement
in
ought
proper
his
now
The
time
Laws.
[^Sekhii/adammoj
on
of
midst
third
recite.
to
1.
Damma
(Sekhiyd-damma),
time
it.
Venerable
Chung-
second
silent, and
are
receive
! These
ing
respect-
and
pure,
if the
ask
pure
they
Sirs
ye
are
been
pure
are
ones
Excellent
are
I ask
ask
Pati-
four
I therefore
it^
have
Damm"
declared
is
assembly
This
times]?
the
ones,
desaniya
offences
confess
accordingly
Venerable
assembly,
these
of
pure
you
this
ask
now
thus
Pi-lo-ti-ti-she-ni
four
the
have
confessed,
be
to
inner
to
The
1.
use
putting
garments.
observed
to
the
cover
navel
the
under
so
so
to
part from
no
tlie knee
to
be
body.
the
robes
that
body
to
robes
clothe
to
the
(With
the
wear
perfectly
as
ought
precept
should
be
exposed.)
2.
Also
(outer)
in
putting
the
on
The
2.
observed
robes.
the
body
the
heels
8.
to
disarrange
entering
on
his
ments,
gar-
white-robe
Not
when
white-robe
to
as
(from
the
being
Well
robes)
dwelling.'*
4.
8.
so
to
(the
wear
to
envelop
shoulders
covered
be
to
by
the
robe).
upper
Not
I should
that
robe)
upper
ought
precept
covered"
will
enter
(with
the
my
village
(or house).**
disarrange
taking
his
dwelling.
his
seat
ments
garin
4.
down
Well
covered
in the
village.
will
sit
462
THE
OF
TEAKSLATIONS
BUDDHIOT
BITUAIi.
(Chinese.)
21.
Nor
taking
on
(Pan.)
his
will
ditto.
I will
with
with
head
my
with
my
I
25.
heels
Silently
will
Ditto
sitting
on
down
in,
will
not
24.
Nor
to
joking
be
the
entering
on
26.
Nor
26.
To
ditto.
sitting
on
in
the
I will
(or
low
tone
village.
jn
low
in the
not
tone
village.
the
enter
village
loudly laughing.
down
in
12.
will
in the
sit down
not
village loudly laughing.
one.
staid
food
receive
with
the
receive
To
rice
in
bowl
equally
food
given
I will
28.
balanced.
receive
it
begging
28.
To
similar
receive
rice-broth
in
with
way.
will
the
food
will
bowl
not
30.
the
piled
29.
To
rice
eat
the
rice-broth
altogether.
and
up
34.
in
it
was
of
some
them
receiving
the
over
or
alms,
sides
of
bowl).
29.
of
fully
care-
bowl
the. precept
about
time
".,
the
priests looking
spilling
the
in
of
the
and
(u
in consequence
given
at
dish:
in alms
food
bowl
receiving
I receive
alms.
in
me
the
regarding
the
will
Meditatively
27.
mind.
27.
the
my
village.
I sit down
11.
upon
leaning
sit
not
Speaking
14.
ing
laugh-
or
sit
village.
I enter
will
"c.
village
Speaking
13.
residence.
white-robe
23.
softly
enter
sit in the
covered.
lolling) in
hips.
my
village
enter
not
I will
26.
on
village
the
head
in the
hips.
my
covered.
I will
24.
to
not
village
the
placed
I will
23.
on
sit in
arms
my
the
enter
not
head
village.
placed
I will
with
and
not
arms
my
22.
22.
in the
I sit down
21.
the
shaking
Without
20.
to
seat
ahns
with
I will
receive
in
given
receive
quite
gruel
alms.
alms
filled
with
(ue.jnot
food).
cat
together
(or curry).
the
the
food
with
received
the
groel
TRANSLATIONS
THB
OF
BUDDHIST
(Chmese.)
To
80.
in
eat
iPalL)
regular
I will
33.
ner.
man-
in alms
as
in
bowl
the
best
Not
81.
of
his
alms-bowl,
heaped
in the
up
When
82.
to
the
broth.
Not
to
look
tion
por-
with
more
the
84.
feel
to
his
because
equally
envy
bowl
does
fulL
[The
literallymeans
at
in his
how
not
^ôt
seeing
an
alms-bowL"
to
ask
not
85.
To
thoughtfully
to be
begin
sick
when
for
either
will
not
36.
rice.
desire
of f o8d
gruel
with
pear
ap-
the
at
th^
will
rice
or
curry
eat.
38.
from
be
will
or
curry
solid
the
(that
first
may
the
cover
rice
greedy
eaten).
with
look
not
the
bowl
of
another
the
food
he
may
into
sion
expres-
envy
ing
(desir-
have
cured).
pro-
gry
an-
share
equal
it; the
is
above
hold
not
the
it up.
heap
by
anger
me
lamataloss
explain
given
or
next
eating
alms
in
and
in
not
Unless
food
Not
given
(not choosing
^ven
37.
to
stand
it may
will
food
not
food
the
eat
parts).
85.
centre,
health,
for
broth
the
being
particular
any
or
covering
rice
good
of rice
83.
middle
centre.
in
for
seek
the
from
to eat
463
BTrUAL.
his
tion
transla-
hazardous.]
bowl
and
31.
eat
food
(or carefully).
food
the
eat
bowl
the
Begarding
I eat
the
in alms.
received
I have
82.
will
Meditatively
received
will
in
alms
(not spilling it).

36.
Not
to
eat
greedily
39.
(lit.
taking
great
handfuls
to
not
eat
be
to
mouthful
of
one
rice).
large mouth-
eat
.(^ large
fuls.
not
I will
fined
is desize
the
of
peacock's egg.)
40.
will
into
eaten)
be
(making
41.
of
my
made
not
mouth
to
a
priests always
and
to
of
these
preserve
taking
small
moderate
will
into
the
make
round
balls
the
open
receive
eat
(to
mouthful).
with
regulations
decency
food
baUL
small
food,
food
hand,
formed
in their
they
not
not
(The
the
are
door
mode
being
464
TRANSLATIONS
THE
OF
BUDDmST
RITUAL.
{Chmese.)
{PaU.)
allowed
and
rice
take
to
fill their
of
bat
mouths,
small
it into
making
handful
up
balls
it
eat
leismrely.)
Not
87.
wide
to
open
in the
take
to
mouth
liia
rice.
the
into
while
Not
88.
his
rice
with
in
Not
mouth
of his
in
eating
handful,
in the
much
(i.".,
for
not
will
and
one
in
together
eating
it
the
greedily
(one
(He
I wiU
the
before
mouth
the
at
first masticate
must
swallow
more
of
balls
my
completely
he takes
before
hands
putting
eat
sized
time.
47.
rice.
mouth.
my
masticating
not
into
mouthful
teeth
from
mouthful
and
his
dropping
eat
eat
I will
46.
same
crack
my
unchewed).
ordered)
to
not
food
moderately
Not
food
with
(not swallowing
than
41.
hand
the
talk
not
I will
food
mouthful).
one
will
45.
have
to
with
mouth
particles of
I suppose,
the
put
full.
44.
have
to
nee
left behind,
portion
too
43.
fall out
rice
overfilling.
from
Not
40.
let the
to
not
eating.
mouth
mouth.
89.
speak
to
will
42.
not
one
another.)
shaking
eat
them
(to disengage
my
from
particles of food).
Not
42.
to
noise
in
noise
munching
Not
48.
munch
noise
49.
to
with
his
Not
to
make
lapping
in
tongue
eating
will
50.
while
scattering
not
eat
not
put
about.
will
while
out
Not
food
the
grunting
in, "c.
44.
48.
his rice.
eating
make
to
make
or
tongue
my
eating.
will
smack
not
lips
my
eating.
rice.
45.
for the
(perhaps
the
eating
46.
the
shake
of
purpose
in his
rice
his
mouth)
head
Not
piupose
of
rice in eating.
use
his
when
brought
hand
spreading
out
Bramin
(A
audible
stood
Surely
instead
had
milk
of
it up
with
priest
by jeered
them
and
the
sound
assembled
from
they
for
ing
drink-
sound.
suffering
the
of
quantity
priests, and
sucking
eat
it, they sucked
for
the
not
food.
up
the
to
the
ing
keep-
rice.
will
51.
an
who
said,
priests
are
cold, referring
uttered.
Budha
to
BUDDHIST
THE
OF
TBANSLATIONS
465
RITUAL.
(Chmese,)
(Pali.)
the
severely reprimanded
and
prevent
to
that
fluids
or
52.
when
take
hold
of
hands
to
vessel.
Not
within
which
with
rice-bowl.
to
living
any
spit
nature
ease
herb
the
over
to
nor
same.
or
cry
[Except
"
of clean
middle
in the
except
when
Not
on
54.
Not
to
a
man
bana
whose
man
neither
to
is covered
grains
rindng
of
the
in
rice
house
sickness
from
void
I will
excrement,
vegetable
growing
upon
Unless
75.
"
neither
to
void
urine,
spit
Unless
73.
sickness
from
neither
urine,
"
in
water.
be
ment,
excre-
sick, I
void
nor
will
excrement
cept
ex-
round
count
acare
his
ill.
when
bana
say
"
on
of
on
count
ac-
whose
man
except,
"c.
67.
(by
say
bana
on
behalf
66.
will
head
thrown
thing
be
I
is
to
over
any
covered
handkerchief,
cloth,
preach
not
whose
person
he
Not
with
urine,
spit
nor
other
55.
the
throw
(say
robes
heaped
(or behalf)
head
the
whose
arranged,
say
except
Not
into
is iU.
he
negligently
neck"
of
ill
law
the
repeat
are
of
of
standing.
account
when
58.
modus)
(w/ergii^
ill.
to
garments
in
upright
stand
to
nature"
bana),
vessel
food.
by
Unless
will
casing
52.
lips
my
drink)
to
therewith,
nor
Not
51.
take
not
bowl,
74.
ditto.
water,
bowl
substance.
Nor
50.
lick
not
I will not
mixed
over
iU.]
when
the
(or compound).
Not
49.
will
soiled
the
of
hands
my
lick
not
(in oMcr
56.
his
washed
has
he
water
building,
robe
white
the
the
lick
not
will
I will
55.
water
fling
to
hibited
proeither
taking
I eat.
hand
48.
will
54.
defiled
of
I eat.
when
with
mode
solids.)
53.
Not
recurrence
I eat.
when
47.
jester,
or
cept
it),ex-
sick.
will
not
preach
to
any
466
TRANSLA.TXOKS
THE
OF
BUDDHIgT
KITUAI..
(Chine8e.)
of
up
is
wrapped
with
he
Not
56.
of
to
with
man
Not
57.
to
of
of
to
of
he
be
to
(hat, "c.), except
sick.
leather
behalf
on
wooden
Not
to
behalf
except
63.
except
person,
is
in
chariot,
dismount?).
he
preach
be
not
Not
within
live
to
(Puh-Tah),
to
except
goda
pa-
guard
it.
Not
61.
articles
or
Not
with
to
shoes
Nor
63.
carrying
64.
with
65.
enter
leather
shoes.
to
round
Not
go
shoes
leather
Not
to
boots,
t.
".,
pagoda
pagoda
as
boots
pagoda
within
goda
pa-
(the glossary
fu-lo
explains fu-lo,
on.
enter
wearing
goda,
pa-
on.
enter
to
them.
protect
to
leather
precious
within
money
except
62.
conceal
to
huntmg
short
the
with
tops
turning over).
Not
66.
carrying
67.
Not
68.
his
to
enter
or
Not
pagoda
(boots).
eat
underneath
defiling the
to
fu-lo
spreading
pagoda,
grass,
to
pass
out
the
on
earth.
under
pa-
sick, who
he
preach
be
will
not
to
sick, who
he
preach
be
conveyance
or
palanquin;
horse, elephant, "c.).
60.
to
on.
except
a
not
on.
will
sandals
unable
"
therefore
sick, (and
tens"except,
patperson,
on
horseback
on
man
bana
say
slippers
62.
has
will
except
person,
has
bana
say
61.
count
ac-
"c.
59.
covered
"
"c.
wearing
man
on
wearing
man
Not
neck
bana
say
except,
"
68.
is
behalf
on
crooked
turban
be
head
"c.
except,
shoes
bana
say
whose
person,
is ill.
he
except
"
head
whose
man
(PaU.)
to
sick, who
(".".,
or
in
on
TRANSLATIONS
THE
OF
in
coffin
Not
to
under
bier
coffin
or
or
corpse
pagoda.
bum
to
front
in
one
pagôda.
Not
72.
round
to
the
of
the
scent
bed
of
that
so
clothes
or
and
under
man
they
except
washed
and
it at
building.
the
pagoda,
been
all impurity
from
properly perfumed.
Not
74.
the
take
dead
a
corpse
bum
sides,
enter
to
beyond
have
and
four
may
Not
73.
carry
pagoda,
any
coffin
bum
to
Nor
man.
pagoda.
tinder
71.
dead
secrete
Not
70.
of
the
conveying
on,
bier
or
69.
of
going
to
beneath
nature
ease
pagoda.
Nor
75.
do
to
looking
so
wards
to-
one.
Nor
76.
sides
four
bad
any
of
78.
that
so
it.
enter
enter
to
place
of
with
(cloacus)
of Buddha.
Not
the
leaves
of
tree**
under
chew
to
willow
white
the
of the
any
pagoda,
may
convenience
figure
at
so
scent
Not
77.
do
to
pagoda.
79.
Not
a
SO.
round
a
in going
so
wards
to-
pagoda.
Nor
at
do
to
of the
any
in
so
four
gomg
sides
of
pagoda.
81.
do
to
Not
to
spit
or
cry
beneath
pagoda.
82.
Nor
in
going
toward
pagoda.
83.
sides
Nor
in
at
going
BTTUAL.
(PaiL)
(Chinese.)
goda
BX7DDHIBT
either
of
round
the
four
pagoda.
467
468
OF
TBANSLATIONS
BUDDHIST
THE
RITUAL.
{Chinese,)
Not
84.
to
heels
one's
(PaU.)
down
squat
in the
on
durection
of
pagoda.
Not
85.
Buddha
in
when
an
place (a figure of)
to
hias
it
lower
fixed
been
once
one"
upper
chamber,
in
(?).
I
67.
will
staff
59.
has
sword
60.
has
Not
86.
of
to
who
man
and
lying
preach
to
except
whilst
ditto
I
I will
70.
sick.
Nor
87.
behalf
on
sitting whilst
is
unless
stand,
bana
say
he
is
sick.
sitting,except
64.
be
bo
preach
he
be
be
will
to
sick, who
hand.
while
standing,
lying down,
person
he
sick, who
in his
to
hand.
not
not,
who
person
he
preach
in his
weapon
any
hand.
he
except
person,
to
sick, who
be
not
will
hand.
preach
in his
except
person,
in his
he
will
to
sick, who
be
not
except
person,
holds
he
imibrella
an
58.
preach
not
except
person,
holds
will
sick.
preach
not
is
lying down,
to
except
sick.
I
65.
will
who
person
leaning
preach
not
is in
to
lounging
or
he
posture,
except
will
sitting
be
sick.
Nor
88.
ditto
from
sitting
not
to
any
tion
posi-
68.
sitting
ture,
pos-
ground,
sick,
except
preach
sitting
elevated
Nor
89.
to
ditto
high seat,
from
unless
low
69.
seat
sick.
seat,
on
not,
on
to
chair
any
preach
higher
he
seat,
any
sick.
be
sitting on
not,
to
person
(stool, or
seat), unless
I will
the
on
low
sitting
person
he
except
be
sick.
90.
front
Nor
to
his
except
ditto
going
l)ody
sick.
from
from
behind
front
being
(or
to
71.
in
ing
turn-
back),
person
I
will
walking
preach
not
before
following, except
he
me
be
to
and
sick.
470
OF
TRANSLATIONS
BITtJAL.
BT7DDHI8T
THB
(Pati.)
(Chinese.)
is
sembly
!
oond
fore
silently, there-
pure
let it be.
so
time
third
pure.
if
inquire
time
inquire
be
ones
are
silent, and
they
are
pure,
pure.
if
venerable
The
they
be
they
therefore
I
thus
and
ceive
re-
it.
Excellent
"
mich
these
Sirs!
laws
tsang"
middle
of
are
If
recited
be
to
Bikshu
subject
or
put
If it be
1.
the
the
literal
this:
if
properly
law)
(be
these
2.
and
peasing
ap-
which
disputes
arise.
(Obs.
would
the
1.
The
subject
those
the
in
should
be
amined
ex-
the
of
presence
parties.
be
Pi-ni
(Vi-
should
be
concerned),
are
the
let
then
translation
(who
present
and
to
requires
present.
requires
naya)
all
of
parties, let
the
be
are
suppress
that
case
of
parties
to
which
it.
to
presence
the
leading
ought
end
an
in
are
tranquillizing
the
may
embroiled
business
for
seven
dammft
declared,
be
Precepts,
bi-monthly.
be
litigation,he
and
of
Book
the
from
Samat'ha
to
now
the
ones,
Adhikarana
Adhikarana-
taken
the
which
(laws
destroy litigation.
samata-dhamma)
Venerable
seven
Pi-ni
(Vinaya
or
with
administered)
people present).
If the
requires thought
case
let
dehberation,
there
be,
2.
should
It
be
deliberately
investigated.
"C.
3.
and
If
the
exact
require
case
then,
sentences,
plain
"c.
8.
The
down
should
law
with
liid
be
precision (free
from
error).
4.
If
the
requires
case
let
decision, then
pendent
inde-
4.
there
should
sentence
be
mined
deter-
on.
be, "c.
6.
If the
case
by precedent,
6.
by
7.
If the
then
case
it be
the
be
grass
6.
5.
By
7.
And
shall
as
apply
to
the
consideration.
under
case
decided
Such
the
majority.
let, "c.
then
a
decided
let, "c.
may
majority,
If
be
may
case
that
which
sembles
re-
covers
the
times
after
proposed.
it has
been
three
OF
TRANSLATIONS
THB
BUDDHIST
(Chmm.)
earth
(u
allT),
let
plain
e,j
it be
Excellent
manifest
Mieh-Tsang
all, Is
you
is
assembly
therefore,
pure
if
silently,
So
have
let
it
be.
of
be
they
be
inquire
venerable
receive
Worthy
dted
Sirs
the
Preface
Precepts;
rules
thus
the
to
have
Po-lo-i
I I have
Sutra
disesa)
the
(Pdrajika),
the
laws
(Sanga-
the
laws,
(Aniyata
Puh-teng
the
dhamma),
Ni-sah-che-po-yih-ti
laws
laws
the
dhamma),
Kioh
(sekhiya
laws
7
karana
all
taken
has
laws
declared
of
which
those
ought
(adhiThese,
Sutra
the
100
dhanmia),
dhamma).
from
are
laws
the
Mieh-tsang
samatd
90
ma)
dham-
(Pachittiya
(Patidesani
the
(nisia-
Po-lo-ti-ti-shi-ni
30
the
gryapachittya-dhamma),
Po-gi-ti
of
repeated
Sang-ka-pi-shi-sha
13
re-
cepts,
Pre-
Buddha
to
be
peated
re-
bi-monthly.
If
Buddha
this
they
there
be
herein
not
is
assembly
ought
any
to
be
laws
other
contained,
well
agreed,
observed.
of
"
"
time
pure.
if
it.
are
inquire
ones
respecting
second
ones
they
venerable
the
pure
A
they
damma
declared.
been
things.
if
seven
Samat'ha
therefore
bly
assem-
Brethren!
stand.
ye
mand
de-
now
the
ones,
Adhikarana
laws
this
[3 times].
pure?
this
Venerable
thus
liave
(adhikarana-samata);
of
to
decided.
Sirs!
the
repeated
{PaU.)
and
BO
471
RITUAL.
they
be
are
pure,
I
third
these
inquire
time
The
pure.
silent,
and
fore
therethus
472
OF
TRANSLATIONS
THE
BUDDHIST
Stanzas
Concluding
RITUAL.
the
(from
Chinese).
{Gdthas).
and
Patience
is
there
no
(to perfection).
road
one
excellent
more
M.
E.
disciple (Mawarjika,
The
with
declared
has
Buddha
is the
resignation
who
1)
is
road.
impatient
or
angiy
another,
He
This
has
said^
Is
'"
So
"
Is
the
respecting
As
"
is what
Sha-mun
Pi-po-shi
of
way
(novice).
Juloi
(Wipassi
Tathagat")
wisdom
unsurpassed
(Anoutara
Sambodhi).
samyak
"
follows
which
called
regularly
be
cannot
whose
man
able
clear
to
that
able
who
avoid
to
all the
away
man
enlightened
are
eyes
has
and
obstructions
attained
to
the
remove
in
of
state
evils
which
road
rough
mental
nation,
illumi-
beset
him
in the
said*
respecting
world.''
This
the
Shi-hi
is what
unsui-passable
"
Uncomplaining
"
wisdom
ought
man
to
how
without
Knowing
"
Ever
joyful, dwelling
"
His
heart
in
appetites
the
precepts,
(emptiness).
unconcern
joyously
fixed,
practising
his
moderate
"
Sambodhi).
envy,
in
persevere
to
samyak
(Anouttara
and
has
(Sikhi Tathagata)
Juloi
progressing
in
exercise
of
Tathagata)
haf^
the
virtue;
"
following
The
delivered
the
on
as
"
And
destroys
"
But
"
So
"
Takes
taking
the
Sees
Bikshu,
not
not
Or, Wipassi
'
Or,
Sikhi
nor
what
all the
of
Juloi
Pi-hi
Buddhas
!"
(Wessabhu
subject.
butterfly alights
Just
doctrine
what
is
same
"
"
the
is, indeed,
This
not
on
flower,
its substance
departs
sip, then
entering
molests
one
the
busy
leaves
or
Taih., poesesaed of
Tath., po99U$cd
another's
does
of the
the
its sweetness,
or
world,
possessions
undone
nnsaxpaflsed wisdom,
nnsaipaued
wisdom,
has
has
said*
said.
TRANSLATIONS
Looks
only
Takes
care
"
"
Tbe
his
to
following
msurpassed
is
"c.
"
The
"
Diligently applying
"
Thus
The
and
immovable
following
has
Tathagata)
Practising
"
Advancing
Purifying
*"
This
The
"c.
The
^"
And
"
Permits
"
This
Is the
lis law
lelves
^^
Is
^"
His
yoL.
or
name
XIX.
to
from
of
love
virtue,
will,
and
ill.
the
purify
to
of
state
three
'
nieh
(viz.,mouth,
is what
to
the
and
only
discipline
of all the
unsurpassed
I the
unsurpassed
delivered.
has
mouth,
no
way
of
thoughts).
instructed
able
do
Buddhas."
Juloi, possessed
in mind
to
all the
of
Ka-ih
his
will';
Tathagata)
the
this
self-made
man
(Konagamana
virtue
every
doctrine
what
is
corrupted
disgrace
"
and
the
body
preached
was
in mind
guards
following
he
disappointment,
of
full doctrine
the
Nirvana."
on
exercise
himself
his
attain
K)6sessing
Old
who
mind,
^*
(of Buddha)
Ku-na-hom-mu-ni-Juloi
way
oneself
is indeed
To
'êars
evil
in the
cleanses
"
the
dcHvered.
has
Law
Holy
of
dissipation,
(consequent)
enters
what
(Kasyapa
man
and
The
is
is, indeed,
"
ody,
no
following
Tisdom,
all idle
not."
or
possessed
Juloi,
Tathagata)
the
and
right
declared.
"
"
(Kakusanda
all lust
go
be
Ein-lin-sim
scrupulously avoiding
letting
Fixed
"
that
itself to
478
RITUAL.
whether
what
wisdom,
heart
conduct
own
observe
to
BX7DDHIST
THE
OP
Shih-kia
Juloi
wisdom,
has
unworldly
and
Bishis."
great
divided,
the
pleasant code,
law
true
in the
is this
way
participate
in the
in honour,
and
of
three
himself
one
we
now
imposing
observing
species
which
of
on
brings
give
the
twelve
afterwards
whereas
Bikshus
but
the
during
delivered
priesthood
Tathagata),
Muni
(Sakya
precepts,
joy,
reaping profit
2
themshame
474
"
After
"
death
"
Having
wisdom
"
Purified
thus
"
And
arrives
so
the
observe
to
attains
he
ground,
standing
this
taking
man
bom.
Devas
the
among
dihgently
precepts
wisdom.
supreme
the
at
BITUAL.
BUDDHIST
THE
OF
TRANSLATIONS
(viz.
excellence
of
road
supreme
Pri-
jna).
"
Thus
"
All
"
Ilave
"
He,
and
past Buddhas,
it is all the
those
likewise
so
to
yet
come;
the
venerable
the
enabled
been
the
of
ones
triumph
to
is able
therefore, who
present
;
sorrow.
every
over
observing
in
example
their
follow
to
age
precepts,
This
"
"
Desiring
"
Ought
"
This
*"
The
man
to
(t.e.,
Lokadjyecthas
Buddlias
seven
of Buddha,
way
Buddhas.
all the
of
doctrine
is the
the
laws.
holy
all these
reverence
welfare,
own
with
acquainted
become
to
his
for
concerned
therefere,
man,
Buddhas.
all the
lawôf
the
accomplished
has
"
the
Mannshi
seven
Buddhas),
wisdom
world's
uttered
"
Having
obtained
"
So
"
What
Great
pleasures
venerable
the
shall
also
He
"
The
"
Excited
by
'^
Having
assembled
"
Taught
them
"
Say
not
"
My
disciples will
"
world-honoured
now
and
the
give
"
^Tiich
"
You
should
"
This
Book
"
The
you
after
law
my
end
performed,
proclaimed
and
honoured
by
at
the
time
of his
Nirvana,
all the
him
Bikshus,
Nureana,
my
protection.
without
be
these
precepts,
this
pure
law
Nirvana,
regard
of
Nirvana
love,
round
after
deliver
And
infinite
you
one,
thus
that
"
this.
this
Nirvana
enter
his
entered
and
precepts
men
"
of precepts
themselves
ones
the
taught,
illustrious
and
of
practises
disciple who
the
likewise
sections
seven
dehverance,
all delusive
Rishis
sages
to
these
Having
There
trammels
the
"
"
all
renewed
and
destroyed
Having
"
myself.
as
Precepts
of Buddha,
enduring
whilst
it
long
in the
flourishes,will
world.
owe
its existence
TRANSLATIONS
And
"
so
men
"
But
"
Repeating
So
the
down
Now,
"
As
they
"
All
the
"
Whatever
"
To
"
That
May
all
^"
thus
guilty
of
those
men
is
his
Literally
"frt"m
the
translates
"
Mr.
this,
ought
Or, wish
According
M"natta"
"
This
is
to
large
complete
of
accomplishment
the
terrify
me.
kind
the
know
thus
not
"
characters
is
remaining
this
how
from
again
their
little."
so
sin.
Mr.
subject."
foreign
life
to
Yin"ya)
priesthood.
13.
for
of restraint
punishment
third
party
by
permission
word
Ki-mo
or
word
is 5 in
the
Pali
version.
*^
This
is 4 in
the
Pali
version.
tt
This
"*
Mr.
differs
a
this
explain
to
third
Except by permission
from
of
and
of the
and
as
days
many
Mr.
Mr.
this
him
Gogerly
fraternity,
signify
would
In
the
case
; but
in
upasi-
the
as
an
usual
in
translates
which
case
'authoritative
be
Sanga,
from
the
priests
fourUi
in
part, contrary
the
Chinese
dispensation/
or
the
community.
Gogerly's.
a
Pali
witness.
the
Gogerly.
sitting with
phrase.
would
part and
Mr.
of
that
Bikshu
This
says
restored
those
"
the
to
Gogerly.
"
from
character
translation
from
the
this
is the
Gogerly
be
"
wicked/
subject taking
different
thing
glossary explains
(according
recovered
be
with
The
extremely
It is
possibly
cannot
a
'
Gogerly.
"
of the
merely
the
then
little
any
Chinese
HelL
into
harmony
differs
Except
forming
commanity.
to the
of
of penance.
companion
she
translation
the
VERSION.
concealed.
translation
the
BEAL'S
Pali, makes
Gogerly,
been
midst
in
MR.
from
cannot
take
"
from
to
has
crime
in order.
at
the
this class
live
to
Gogerly,
"
the
precepts,
regulation,
world
dead
he
head,
under
this
equivalent
when
fiUl
must
"
and
word
crimes
kiwa
the
REV.
separation
of
Or, you
Pali
to
THE
entire
this
'
"
to
TO
losing
Gogerly
as
place.
one
attaches
of
attain
bequeath
its tail ;
preserves
responded
the
laws,
Buddha.
by
observance
This
man
the
scured
ob-
universe
the
dark,
these
and
in
therefore
merit
"
guilty
'
sun
up
repeated
priests having
Requiring
is
keep
covers
spoken
were
due
response),
of
way
Buddha."
Po-lo-i
like
cow
and
harmoniously
NOTES
(by
the
observe
then, I have
the
of
way
order
when
as
to
spotted
"
laws,
ought
Sitting
"
in due
be
gloom
ye
As
"
them
475
BITUAL.
Nirvana.
these
by
not
it will
with
"
hold
BUDDHIST
THE
attain
may
if ye
Then
"
OF
to
the
oonvocation."-Gogeriy.
Chinese.
"
476
TRANSLATIONS
"
Or
obtain
him
giyen
fleece
find
he
or
OF
of
THE
This
*7
Before
the
In
the
Pali
verBion
this
is 28.
In
the
Pali
version
thU
is 24.
Obs.
in
BJTUAL.
it nnoertein
leave
be
whetherit
it.
"
is 27
Chinese
; the
wool
BUDDHIST
Pali
the
version.
inyitation
given.
is
Gogerly.
"
to
Bumonf."
by
Pali
version
6.
"
Pali
version
4.
"
Pali
version
In
The
Haidj
and
reismd
TnnuHuv
n.
9.
differs
this
of
"c.
cutting
In
This
is 7.
ifoe",
Mr.
from
when
after
"c
gnu,
Gogerly's
Gogerly.
"
bat
translation,
Toooh
cannot
for
the
This
is
in
the
"
Viz.j
for
"*
89
in
the
"
Qogerly, who
literal
Fftli, and
renders
is difficolt.
travelling with
when
"
it
Mr.
translation.
when
under
carann
Gk"gerly readerg
invitation
an
it thoa
"
if
priest
dine."
to
Pali.
teeth.
the
cleansing
Pali
Unless
the
in
things
the
apprehended."
food
ordinary
82
from
differs
from
the
is
"
such
is 20.
sunset.
differs
dansrer
his
eat
thU
translation
This
'^
Pali
the
t. e.
invitation
renewed,
be
that
if after
perpetuity
the
or
original invitation
he
period
should
go
be
to
reodfo
reeeire
them,'*
(or have
giyen
Had
Gogerly,
"
"
53
'f
Tickle
"
00
"
58
*^
Otherwise
the
in
Precepts
shall
subject
to
Or,
In
71.
which
shall
thus:
fully twenty
priests
the
knowing
to
man's
they
undertake
man
may
be
ordained
be
not
this
because
Or
thus:
If
bind
of
act
the
of
end
the
to
even
If the
him),
disgraced,
(t.e. may
man
agi9
20
ta
acted
Priesthood).
of age,
yean
oidinatlon
faAve
the
still
Is not
good
lay
Bot
upon
foolisfaiy,and
Um
all de
; and
shall to
th^
Pachittiyan.
i.e.
The
Precepts
great
village." Gogerly.
Priestly office.
the
novice.
Bikshu,
all
attend
time
when
the
other
priests have
fraternity (called Sahadamniikan),

these
to
following
other
at
the
inquire respecting
^
of
years
(i.e. ordain
be
any
not
Gogerly.
"
PaU.
Bikdhus,
the
(Gnlnianal).
instruction*
under
receive)
these
"
Pali.
the
in
Gogerly.
another."
in the
When
to
**
PalL
person
65.
him
if
Speoee
meaning.
"c
802
p.
version
Pali
the
This
whole
or
Introd.
"*
Fide
list is 92.
TheSinghalese
difficulties
some
is
an
1 but
precepts
attempt
Bikshus, knowing
will
have,"
to translate
that
this one,
to
go
let
a
declared
shall
some
certain
'^
say
learned
BreUmn
Isiri
! I
diadpleaa^^
Ac.
v^ry
or
It
"fifficult part of
mi^be
two
78
tbt^
daring
478
treated
was
with
founded,
im
friend
of
exclude
and
disrespect
yet
his,
him
prefer
to
from
the
upon
the
priesthood
she
persisted
iii\justlyexcluded
him.
the
crime
No.
law
8, that
bringing
should
involving expulsion
After
this, the
possible,
to
he
safely
might
blameless
was
with
some
said,
of
name
his
will
we
give
it
circumstance
7
; and
criminal
investigated
being
Accuse
'
Accuse
that
who
another
of
passed
of
that
say
doctrines
Dabbo
saw
and
the
enacted
the
and
then
the
Mettiya
chaige
wis
the
equivocation,
Budha
of
he
female
and
when
an
on
Walking
this
to
so
oondaet
goats, and
and
we
Budha
charge,
the
of
Dabbo,
grounded
was
the
to
flock
design,
Oabbo*B
as
equivocation.
an
if
that
No.
law
submits
real
9.
the
to
him.
incontinence.
of
him
she
Budha
determination,
his
but
accordingly,
so
it
embraced
has
ei\joined by
him
did
quite foreign
who
woman
found
to
name
truly
can
He
groundless
they
the
his
accompU'sh
recourse
day
one
before
charge against
retaining
might
not
have
to
we
now
he
was
he-goat
conduct.
being
five precepts
priests
this
to
ever,
how-
because
Dabbo,
be
been
had
priestess
brought
was
so;
to
bhommajakS,
the
enemy
case
proved
Sangh"diseso.
charge
compelled
was
fellow
Mettiya
of
guilty
he
of
his
common
groundless
how
meditated
that
aver
their
did
She
was
would
which
her.
charge
that
bbummn^'akft
Mettiya
priest
Dabbo,
ruin
be
the
declared
The
towards
friendly disposed
was
enacted
of
influence
violated
had
snspieiQii
Mettiya^
Dabbo,
instigator, Mettiya
and
accusation,
the
by
by
Her
excluded.
the
he
Budha
The
named
priestess
against
that
namely,
food.
obtain
to
Budha
before
investigated
was
in
by
went
RITUAL.
persuaded
it he
charge
he
where
house
being
caê
and
groundless,
at
influenced
BUDDHIST
THE
OF
TRANSLATIONS
of
coming
into
of
sitting with
personal
contact,
of
or
holding
libidinoos
discourse.
^
Accuse
improper
'^
him
the
without
woman
her, and
touching
without
conversation.
That
is,
where
case
the
decisions
be
may
variable
according
to
dreom-
Btances.
^^
Three
"
The
in
following
is
priest âll
the
feet
raise
by
his
me
the
clasped
than
be
^*
the
to
the
Lords,
this
ten
up,
priests
to
and
days, and
the
A
meeting
Sanghi
proper
who
man
has
by
hear
for
time
baring
has
become
skilful
this
the
priest, who
robe
the
has
religion
The
on
the
forfeited
it to
Budha
his
deliver
delivered
and
been
it up
kepi
to
it shall
shall
by such
such
worship
heels) shall
up,
robe
The
shall
lord, has
now
taking
deliver
of
shoulders,
robe, my
been
been
I will
meeting
embraced
this
has
it
Antarawisakiya.
priesthood.
(or sitting
forfeited.
When
me,
of his
one
say,
the
to
priests in convocation.
down
kneeling
and
form,
the
to
up
his forehead,
and
Uttar"sanggaya
certain
and
assembly,
(or priests in convocation).
announced
my
hands
with
delivered
when
the
elder
Sanghatiya,
given
ritual
approach
more
Sanghi
be
must
the
of
named
number,
robe
say.
the
be
Let,
priest, if
priest.
submitted
to
the
five
precepts.
his
^^
One
is four
that
has
not
or
gows
been
16
Singhalese
and
consecrated
miles.
delivered
officiallyto the
priests for
use.
'7
and
Yodun
Faults
requiring
"
Otherwise,
"
The
law
injured
him
was
if
confession
and
absolution.
false, it is P"rajiko.
enacted
because
materially.
the
leg gave
way
and
feU
upon
priest below
The
This
"
TO
of
priestesBes hts
order
there
she, hftve
you
relative
priestess
food
"
desiring
of
eye
his
begged
md
promised
number
Budha,
which
who
priests
his
of
they
robes,
man's
residence
the
but
of
out
the
his
do
morning
displeased
Budha,
to
and
offenders,
that
fear
you
They
for
food
at
this, and
upon
as
there
the
was
it
usual, and
have
use
of
collected
the
was
he
bis
the
Why,
there
that
is
account,
The
complaints,
priests,
customaxy
poor
distributed
little.
his
only
ate
already.
to
the
poor,
pift on
to
on
dined
the
and
sufficiency
utterance
poor
of
food
being
is not
upon
expecting
were
neighboura^
inviter
only
us
him
The
priests went
answered,
he
with
them,
ready,
is not
gave
master
design,
there
collect
to
food
the
his
number
place,
was
said, Qive
which
prohibited
all
by all his
previously
eaten
the
the
accordingly
wealthy
the
be
his
silence.
usual
that
When
alms.
heartily.
eat
this
reported
were
reproved
reply,
much,
was
man
which
of
Budha
followed
and
his
to
as
to
that
abundance.
morning
to
hand,
had
provision,
went
we
poor
the
the
in
out
partook
who
those
was
his
when
Budha
way
He
in
it because
attend
to
such
to
entertain
to
invitation
in
any
with
thing
secure
went
him
to
In
with
priests living
able
was
the
contemned
announced
was
in
and
priests,
abundance
bowl
his
Lords,
my
it
he
provisions
in
compelled
went
observed
him
preparations,
invitation
were
When
meal.
took
to
the
provision, they
scanty
their
make
the
all
exception.
to
to
pleased
of
breach
looked
wishes.
his
and
accepted
him
sent
he
Budha
day.
to
man,
being
sumptuously
who
He
of
priest
fared
effectual
most
house
enacted.
was
attaining
dinner.
to
and
that
assured
manner,
the
regarded
the
desired
world,
accomplishing
he
returned
knew
of
next
but
usual
object,
although
and
a
priests,
in
his
of
approving
the
made
man,
of
despairing
in
it because
be
law
the
him.
Venerable
would
who
men
serving
poor
in
good
this
the
for
receive
to
Budha
says
names.
accepted
food
the
it
which
rich
priests,
requested
of
immediately
man
his
means
the
him
with
dine
wonld
the
and
Budha
upon
and
being
him
was
Qive
refilled
conceived
many
residence
all
by
who
aid,
afford
to
waited
great
attended
Budha,
inviting
were
transmigration,
next
he
living, and
present
he
prohibited
to
came
provided
said,
under
there
town
his
during
the
in
state
there
luxurious
and
him,
and
Why,
thing
priest
inconveniences
resided
same
upon
kind
the
such
reason.
their
they
is the
carefully
for
given,
circumstances
their
thus
came,
the
are
the
In
day.
every
be
remedy
Budha
where
town
it to
To
he
prepared
the
one
priests to dine
names.
and
them,
procured
going
asked
of
their
invited
distance
when
been
requested
following
The
at
and
number
priests, mentioning
so
originated
him
it had
and
"mi1y,
prepared,
mentioned
he
invitation
from
invited
learned
messenger
house
command.
Budha's
exception
the
although
and
returned.
again
food
food
had
such
be
to
of
he
were,
exist
to
her
quantity
that
and
an
seeing
in
was
but
priestess had
The
they
they
such
accepting
regulation.
this
who
dispatched
The
invitation.
large
replied
invited
not
immediately
He
saw
house
inquired
she
the
of
lent,
received
constantly
house
the
to
long ceased
479
RITUAL.
BUDDHIST
THE
merely
robe
who
priestess
master
be
to
appears
morning
The
TRANSLATIONS
food
severely
on
similar
occasions.
**
Solid
food,
refreshments
^
Cooked
t.e.
to
rignify
rice
and
are
made
other
as
rice, rice-gruel, kc,
cakes,
food
dishes
grains,
as
rice
two
kinds
cakes,
gruel,
prohibited,
but
liquid
mid-day.
after
permitted
here
are
are
bread,
"c.
mentioned
"c., and
Ehftdaniyan,
Bhqjaniyan,
which
which
includes
appears
flesh,
480
TRANSLATIONS
*"
That
involving
"
This
having
women
and
in
sent
went
ought
not
to
him.
to
that
had
Budha,
of
see,
even
jewels,
money,
the
following
also
"c.,
at
for
inquired
feigned
he
that
should
he
"thii
deliverad
it
commanded
9lc,
an
ther^
bathing
thinking
compensation,
therefore
the
having
not
apartment
priest
owner
upon
avoided.
was
slight
Budha
giri,
iriiaie
they
much
he
"
This
danger
the
As
had
not
above
the
in
pass
iâtwithoot
on
away.
by
warned
of
consequence
They
them
to
pAm
allowed
he
dropt
to
of
care
lost
being
be
in
garden
inrited
the
Being
food.
drcomatanoettlM
females
iridch
who
they
thai
of
not
who
priest
sneh
food
oanied
were
the
repetition
in
of
owners.
complained
prevent
and
them
tiiem
some
of
garden,
similar
the
for
adherent
above-mentioned
gave
Under
property
robbers.
its
lady
ring
female
left
might
the
of
and
neighbourhood,
dangerous
was
prevent
signet
went
such
given
a
violated
awarSi
knew
Bndhft
emits
law.
sikkh"
phrase
article,
each
in
and
and
preserve
was
living
stript
enacted
to
precept
priest
being
dropt
allowed
were
husband
his
A
in
which
property
any
loosing
it
To
away.
The
and
he
ornaments
some
went
secure
residing.
dine,
to
occupied
priests
and
up
were
priests
some
and
them,
dropt
off
oocadona.
while
him,
took
presence,
pick
to
on
viuted
property,
his
who
priests
made
were
large
into
slave
the
him
be
The
the
and
the
shonld
who
of
apartments
purpose,
bank.
when
attendant
the
entered
this
the
personal
the
Bramin
on
and
up,
for
went
respecting
Sanghidiaeso.
visit
to
why
abstracted.
might
Kosol
be
it.
entering
of
and
making
been
priest
exceptions
The
his
avoid
to
sum
property
noticing
to
order
it
the
Ananda,
reasons
pieces
500
picked
lost"
In
large
ever
to
be
of
purse
but
inadvertently
river,
FbiÎko,
ia
being
charge
P"chittiyan
He
ten
in
bathing
was
leaving
away
assigns
honuui
groundless
not
king
there,
was
killing
the
of
religion.
he
Budha
priest
by
in
that
is
the
MTUAL.
priesthood.
If
consequence
them
time.
A
in
been
the
offence
invited
message
improper
the
enacted
instruct
from
the
suspension.
exclusion,
was
Badha,
exclusion
involying
crime
BUDDHIST
THE
in8eet/"c.
anixma,
any
permanent
crime
kill
IB,
involying
OF
it
will
the
kaianiya,
be
omitted
the
in
should
precept
be
and
translation
obeyed,
be
can
appended
is
sapplied
by
the
reader.
The
9i
what
to
laics
is
refer
or
rendered
term
called
frequently
to
suter
the
into
manner
their
village
"
the
in
houses.
be
may
compound
which
the
^"plied
:"
to
and
priests
single
the
are
whole
to
house
of
approach
with
these
the
itsoffimi;
mles
appaar
residsneeilf
INDEX.
Page
Page
POLTHIBTOB,
EB
277,
BophistB
Dio
279
of
cultivation
Dharwar,
the
OH
Cassins
851
279
Qymnosophists
the
on
in
cotton
....
276
288
as
124
of
al, inscription
219
Bumu
of
....
271
Expeditions
of
Sultan
Idris,
of
....
Bumu
of
production
the
by
against,
expedition
Idris, Sultan
....
of
li-pal,inscription
"n
Emsika,
207,
48, 199,
219,
228,
226,
815
by
translated,
texts
187,
231,
193,
271
GhLdm,
808
236
of
Rev.
Pali
the
from
D.
J., translation
by
from,
extract
andrinus
Alex-
Clemens
276
the
on
Bardasanes,
280
tor
415
Patimokhan
of the
Gymnosophists,
",
tribes
against
expedition
Oogerly,
fh"m
translation
Landa,
181,
185,
124,
*albot, Esq.
on
280
294
the
860
Hezekiah
obserra-
I, meterological
148
147,
146,
.
Sntra
S., the
r.
Idris,
from
translated
tions,
the
of
387
bj
neee,
Pratimo-
the
of
inesc
407
294
J
Esq.,
Imphee,
44, 199
251
of
of
reign
the
on
of
258
of,
cultivation
in
89
Bombay
280
Indian
821
Indian
0.
Vedic
the
on
of
character
date
of Bumu,
All, Sultan
expeditions
from
translations
of
son
Embassies
B.
de
Priaulx,
by
Rome,
to
274
Esq
.,
Earth
the
of
ion
Materialists,
J.
by
on,
....
of,
by
Sir
48
Juliopolis
28
Kafirs,
by
irords,
Kafir
43,199,207,219,226,
the
on
of,
language
by
1
Tiumpp
Dr.
of, expedi-
Iris, Sultan
294
Kafir
of
list
A.,
299
Esq
of
Sultan
the
Muir,
the
against
cpeditions
list
Sir
of, by
A.
....
228,
238
23
Bumes
E.
by
294
of
9, tenets
299
the
27
words,
Kuhistani
list
of
26
....
Alexandrinus,
Kunu,
the
on
276
sophists
nople,
Norris,
Esq
temperature
of
or
Kunuh,
expedition
226
against
80
.
294
Lake
of
Probation
288
.,
dtivation
of,
in
Dharwar
351
Marshman,
J.
C,
Esq.,
tea
in
the
on
^
*
!^. A.,
Takshi
Esq.,
Rustam,
on
production
Imphee
of
Assam
the
on
inscrip261
cultivation
of cotton
in
Dharwar
2
XIX.
815
....
351
482
INDEX.
Page
Page
Materialistfl, on
Muir,
Indian,
J.
by
Esq
Magaathenesy
the
on
Slates
expedition against
expedition against
Meighl,
234
India,
in
Oldham,
T.
by
81
Esq
144
Mendera,
281
....
277,288
Henahem
207
of.
tribe
Shamans
Qymno-
sophists
expeditions
Sew-Oa"ta,
299
against
Sutra
of
the
Sections,
42
lated
trans-
....
the
from
233
by the
Chinese,
....
Merodach-Baladan
8.
Rev.
136, 150
32
Beal
....
Muir,
J., Esq.,
lists
Materia-
Indian
on
294
Syagrus
299
Mnziris
294
of
Nabonidus,
Nakshi
of
inscription
Rustam
Assyrian
by
texts
124,
85, 181,
187,198,261,271
198
....
inscription
261
additional
....
Nearcbus
288
Necanedon
F., Esq., tranalationa
H.
Talbot,
(Nelcyndon)
294
Tea,
183,171,278
by
notes
on
of, in
production
the
....
Norris,
E.,
words,
North
Esq.,
of
list
Kafir
by
27
Indian
vemacnlars,
declensional
features
on
M5
Assam
of
Temperature
the
of
Constantinople
Bangalore
80
850
...
of
361
296
Teredon
....
of
Tetala, expedition against tribe

Ocelig
294
Odenatus
295
Oldham,
in
T., Esq.,
slates
true
on
India
228
against....
Translation
....
....
....
of
Chinese
the
from
407
Pratimoksha
the
81
246
expedition
Berbers,
Tewarik
of
Palmyra
295
the
translation
Pali, by Gogerly
"
translation
Chinese,
0
de
by
B., Esq.,
Trumpp,
of, from
Beal
guage
42
337
Sections
274
Probation,
Lake
of
288
Pul, inscription of
181
from
808
the
Kafirs
of
the
on
Ian*
1
the
North
sional
declen-
Indian
361
vernaculars
Vedic
conception
the, by
translation
Dr.,-
of the
features
Rome
of
415
Rev.
on
Indian
on
to
Pali
the
407
embassies
S"ntiparva,
from
Patimokhan
415
279
Pratimoksha,
Priaulx,
of the
Sutra
of, from
Philostratus
the
the
....
Patimokhan,
C.
of the
Bruce,
Earth,
Esq.
Tologesia
on
381
295
....
Sarmanai
276
Semnoi
277
Zedekiah
145
Senkereh,
187
Zenobia
295
inscription of
Sennacherib,
inscription
PRINTED
BY
....
of
185
....
HAUKISON
AND
SONS,
PT.
MAKTIN'S
LANE,
W.C.
ROYAL
ASIATIC
SOCIETY.
PROCEEDINGS
OV
BIBTY-NINTH
ANNIYEESARY
Held
THE
IHB
RIGHT
the
on
HON.
OF
MEETING
2Mh
May,
1862.
VISCOUNT
LORD
SOCIETY.
THE
STRANGPORD,
PBESIDENT,
IN
Thb
following
the
At
duty
to
period
the
of
of the
yearly
Honourable
other
the
between
India,
Library
Control.
that
be
Charles
the
settled,
Later
of
of
of
received
to
this
induced
the
proposal
to
month
two
of
to
the
charge
the
hundred
of
of
to
and
having
Libraries
make
annual
the
on
house.
taken
of
place,
State
from
for
Society's
the
of
Board
led
to
infer
likely
to
of
measure
application
his
some
condition,
not
was
fresh
grant
unless
the
been
the
of
Sir
to
Department
guineas.
and
however,
fresh
up
its
Secretary
deciding
before
house,
draw
the
Council
the
June,
had
Haileybury,
House,
of
the
of
portion
in
one-half
Directors
financial
amalgamation
an
resolved,
application,
Council
take
of
amalgamating
our
and
Society
India
Society's
their
it
of
that,
communications
certain
subject
of
of
off
of
mentioning
the
letting
renewal
of
and
improve
the
the
was
amoimt
the
:"
labouring
were
withdrawal
Court
the
by
given
afterwards,
it
for
in
for
the
portion
Wood
full
arise
Council
those
to
they
the
through
Company
found
which
felt
Council
the
anniversary,
Secretary
by the
read
was
under
question,
question
sub-letting
in
in
Shortly
this
soon
be
involving
with
last
formerly
might
date
the
Council
difficulties
India
could
the
CHAIR.
Society's finances,
necessity
At
the
our
donation
East
mode
of
the
report
respect
of
Report
THE
knowledge
and
forward
amalgamated
before
an
answer
was
'acquired,"
was
to
the
Libraries,
India
and
which
Office
to
keep
ii
them
the
in
"500
Society's house,
in
formerly
should
the
first cost
the
iu
About
de
middle
and
India
Libraries
Sir
Charles
the
application
the
building,
guineas
November,
of
In
of
the
to
The
custody
stability
tion
of
rooms
the
does
of
into
catalogues
event
of
sum
of
Society
last
full
the
in
seen
of
Government
the
to
be
house,
be
the
house
appended
would
it
be
; and
requisite,
so
careful
avoid
to
as
to
neoessary
East
settled.
add
large
so
Up
the
of
would
receive
to
dropped4
definitively
been
the
Society,
disposal
treasure
us
the
was
future
have
Museum
our
the
enable
of
means
national
to
the
to
appear
by
also
would
paid
of
of
subject
; but
this
occupied
now
The
fiinds
the
in
in
donation
the
of
reduced.
in
portion
not
Society
books
aid
in any
will
as
increase
important
so
of the
Office,
the
that,
that
stated
apartments
again
be
any
time,
adding
accordingly
this
sub-letting
Libraries
in
of th"
charge
Expenditure.
and
of
present
India
"210
India
with
India
Receipts
consequence
question
sanctioned
to
was
the
from
Abstract
had
would
donation
hundred
two
assistance,
of
tioned
last-men-
President
the
circumstances
accommodated
Society being
informed
the
revenues
increased
Society being
the
the
taking
our
Earl
the
the
of
consideration
from
of
respect
Office.
from
of
cases
book-
the
up
India
taken
was
Lordship
his
increased
for
granted
annually
the
in
Wood,
in
the
Society
Office, and
India
received
was
notice
the
setting
by
borne
that
the
and
answer
no
Council
; but
be
an
which
the
of
proposal
East
iu
Ripon,
books
should
July,
of
from
sulting
con-
relations
the
condition
on
"1000
the
removing
*s house
Society
the
Qrey
of
of
fiiciliiiol for
to
of
salary
present
according
Street,
grant
[Maj,
and
attendanoe
manuscripts
annual
an
THE
Librarian's
the
paying
Leadenhall
in
use
receive
that
and
books
OF
furnishing
and
annum,
per
the
of
REPORT
ANNUAL
the
to
ooUeO'
give
the
up
of
compaiison
superabundaaoe
duplicates.
The
organization
Commerce,
was
on
man,
in
the
last
the
appropriating
various
deemed
from
time
admissible
Committee
has
been
of
importance
resources
of
India,
Report
of
of
Her
the
the
for
of
such
time,
the
CounciL
and
in
to
Migesty*8
Committee.
relation
the
formerly
the
During
the
in
to
the
the
of
as
is
in
the
for
investigation
iUl
Sooiety*^
migiht
be
session,
the
as
present
productive
more
Resolution,
interest
British
month,
twelve-
"
Committee,
publication^
of
adopted,
J. C. Marsh^
for
passed
papers
extenôn
dominions,
of
use
and
Agriculture
Committee
Council
the
actively engaged
questions
portion
The
arranging
to
by
to
that
to
this
to
Secretary.
"100
of
Shortly affcmârds,
services
of
sum
and
expenses,
Journal,
his
Honorary
its
different
year's Report.
Esq., volunteered
as
Committee
Society's
somewhat
plan
mentioned
of
of
various
industry
and
in
that
commerce
fully explakied
in
the
iv
ANNUAL
presented
also
has
**
work,
The
Sutra
Beal
Mr.
by
Captain
the
edition),
The
the
in
the
During
have
to
institutions,
from
"c., in
to
been
Two
for
Qen'eral
Jacob
by
Poetry, and
Mauritius,
the
of
the
to
useful
be
may
of
resting
inte-
or
Council
the
publications
Continental
and
British
the
^viz.,
"
Society
therefore,
its
presents
now
Societies
Journals,
receive
of
Petersburgh,
St.
of
Literaiy
Academy
Hungarian
different
we
in
written
public
or
Transactions,
the
of
so-called
the
Society's
Journal.
Society
at
possible
close
to
select
nature
command.
is
the
to
the
catalogue
their
of
it
by
the
Great
thereof.
a
certain
sufficient
and
has
number
These
to
show
bulk, unsuited
much
to
so
might
that
presented
Sanskrit
and
the
found
that
shall
examination,
be
character,
and
many
for the
but
offered
of
limited
appear
number
large
the
to
in
of
this
likely
most
but
to
nearer
will
it will
museum
our
the
are
Pali,
in
They
Professor
directed
the
to
Professor
to
were
numismatic
that
have
Punjab.
Upper
for
coins
contributions,
been
Exhibition
Upon
been
is
it
transmitted
subject by
Mysore
and
had
numismatists.
of
been
Cabul
or
completeness
have
the
in
between
on
of
translation.
Aryan
memoir
Government
sent
and
other
further
study
have
which
few
Society
receive
and
which
intermediate
former.
the
copper-plate
on
the
from
Esq.,
Kutch,
of
Rao
position
Manikyala,
the
articles
should
attention
Thomas,
purpose.
of
in
decipherment
the
the
E.
of
addition
valuable
by
late
members
Roberts,
Mr.
language
The
for
placed
be
to
received
selected
the
cabinet
our
neighbourhood
our
Grammar
and
exchange
the
by
has
coins,
inscriptions
Dowson
at
on
Society.
the
hundred
which
of
Highness
worthy
Society by
from
of the
Society,
cabinet
that
it
the
works
four
communicate
to
as
Archaeological
one
His
gradually
render
of
and
for
to
Our
many
presented
desired
be
Colonies
Liverpool
of
than
Indian
of
confided
Prose
following
acceded
Imperial
numismatic
collection
in
akeadj
has
the
^viz.,
"
of
returns
objects
the
Society
more
seventy-seven
as
made
return.
Our
also
his
of
copies
promised
and
the
Section.
publications
have
proposals
been
the
Oriental
its
for
and
of them
one
Selection
papers
from
have
Translations
literature
and
Australian
with
Philosophical
Sciences
be
such
past year,
Societies, and
presented
Trade,
of
received
been
Buddhist
Pieces.
of the
connexion
and
the
of
version
Sections.**
works^
language
Board
[Maj,
JoumaL
Dictionary,
future,
in
also
Translated
of
as
Society,
and
has
Governments
well
as
Society's
the
A^han
or
Selection
in
the
THE
Chinese
Forty-two
both
Raverty
Pushto,
(second
the
of
OP
the
of
copy
accompany
published
been
REPORT
perusal
objects are,
aooommodaium
It
will
1857,
be
in
offered
in
placed
was
be
to
in
by
the
on
added
English
written.
to
Mr.
of
Bonn
London,
the
of
the
Westminster
The
the
have
Council
the
Resident
from
deaths, retirements,
The
balance
in
EleetioM,
Bart.
rence"
Bsq." M.P.
W.
E.
Sir
H.
J.
Fonter,
Frith, Esq.
Bellasis, Esq.
Anderson,
daile,
Esq.
E.
Arthur
Blunt,
MiUigan,
tain
C.
Esq.;
L.
R.
J.
;
S.
Glasford;
of the
J.
F.
A.
M.P.
Beaumont
Daniel
D.
Rev.
Esq.;
Beal.
A.
James
H.
Puckle;
G.
Taylor,
M.P.
"
Dr.
Esq.;
Bunoijee;
Wells,
C.
P.
W.
J.
Prideaux,
G.
Esq.
Esq.
Lieutenant
Esq.;
K.
J.
R*
J.
G.
Esq.
Esq.
H.
L.
Borra"^
Esq.;
Freeman,
Moore,
Captain
Nieman,
S.
Nt?en
Miles
Esq.;
H.
;
Modeliar,
Captain
Baker
Charles
Macalister,
Churchill,
Esq.,
Colonel
Laa-
Seymour,
Mills
Non-Retidenta
J.
J.
Esq.
Esq.;
F.
Sir
D.
Freeland,
Powis
Lewin,
Esq.
Dymes,
of
Malcolm
J.
Macpherson,
J.
W.
Kaye"
Earl
H.
had
three
us
K.C.B.
Rigby
W.
Esq.
to
and
Resident
; the
Malcolm
H.
J.
Members.*
lost
Halliday,
loss
our
non-payments,
of sixteen
Anstruther
the
thirty-
of
while
of
of those
of
During
consists
gain
not
exertions
Kon-Resident
of
be
to
spirited
reason
ing
meet-
number
the
of
fetvourable.
be
by
G.
Gladstone,
Henry
Captain
the
seven
Sir
Showers
Gordon;
Esq.
and
the
Anniversary
Lieutenant-Colonei
W.P.Adams,
on
London
to
Members,
Again,
William
Rev.
Esq.;
Honourable
J.
Esq.
decide
to
the
in
numbers
our
and
Esq.,
M.P.
W.
Westwood,
to
exclusions
Wangh
Murray
Rev.
Qoldst^cker,
and
point
to
Major-Creneral
Major
Professor
announcing
in
to
continued
Russell,
Esq.,
Esq.
thanks
Major-General
Arthur
be
intended
trustees, Members
Non-Resident
S.
A.
MoDtgomery;
John
has,
Members.
6.C.B.;
Scarth,
A.
Sir
and
might
1864
Professor
given
June,
compositions
October,
last
is, therefore,
Bendenta
Major-Generml
essay
placed
in
the
at
and
numbers
"
the
four
Society
Resident
Kon-Resident
thirteen
the
twenty
eighteen
to
is
of
accession
four
amounts
which
examiners,
as
money
stated
was
and
last
and
gratification
of
progress
months
act
been
offer
of
compositions
haying
his
any
1st
Paris
names
fellow-members,
twelve
of
to
much
unsatisfactory,
past
in
is the
the
money
successful
the
to
of
the
and
Council.
altogether
our
in
giving
The
which
of
for
paid
of
The
Religion.
;
treatise
no
languages
the
in
be
year
Exposition
French
repeated
prize
Members,
some
Muir
the
the
; but
1860
consented
by
the
delivery
treatises.
selected
that
for
Regnier,
Bank,
Society,
to
fixed
M.
having
merits
Society,
the
Esq., D.O.L.,
and
and
or
in
that
Muir,
History
this
Mr.
Muir*s
J.
German
April,
period
best
Philosophy
fixed
of
meeting,
Society,
our
either
of
one
for
compete
of
of
as
The
Lassen,
in
candidate,
any
as
the
the
for
both
period
1st
of
"300
hands
The
competitor.
expired
of
written
the
of
member
System,
was
SOCIETY.
reoollection
prize
Yedanta
essay
the
distinguished
LL.D.,
the
ASUTIC
ROYAL
1862.]
Esq.
Esq.
A.
Cole;
H.
G.
J.
Cap.
Raverty;
yi
inclusive
in
the
be
yearly gain
numbers
press
it
may
only
additions
adopt
which
but
scholars,
of
to
Satisfiftctoryas
most
make
not
all
the
volumes
be
means,
enabled
by
we
nofc
without
and
inquiring
work
necessary
which
Îbrti
increased
possess,
very
of
still
possible
deficient
found
resume
of valuable
that
such,
as
action, and
do
we
as
sometimes
is
further,
hundreds
binding
Society
guineas,
Council
that, with
so
jean,
the
the
to
course
works
library
our
ranks,
our
or
guineas.
whole,
Members
energetic
such
the
on
of
to
more
purchase
to
ninety-five
esteemed
be
Members
non-paying
to
consideration
the
fresh
bring
those
amounts
may
on
gain
apparent
six
or
of
subscriptions is, therefore, only sixty-"me
by reckoning
seen
true
Although
present.
subscription
four, five,
for
the
Resident
seven
vu^
paid
never
accumulate
to
arrears
of
amount
these
we
the
of
the
it will
to
their
allowed
have
either
have
Non-Eesident"
four
and
[May,
eloTenr"
subflcriptions,and
their
for
compounded
THE
OP
REPORT
ANNUAL
of
the
already
are
owners,
The
to
first among
unobtrusive
and
united
been
languages,
had
He
hope
was
Major
R.
A.
N.
O.
Braune,
Trouson
of
; and
Sir
Esq.
H.
J.
on
D.
Colonel
became
his
knowledge
known
was
of
and
the
pursuits
Colonel
of
ouv
distinguished
St.
Zobrab
Consort,
1841;
lively
which
James
ol
great
one
Society
in
tion
educa-
be
to
Bonn,
learned
Hamilton
Member
that
K.C.B.
Hay,
Highness,
His
joining
the
that
Royal
1641.
Lassen,
most
duty
manifi["ld
May,
so
his
sad
our
we
John
are
Neale;
G.
C.
P.
Esq.
Compounded
Deaths."
Wade,
Claude
one
His
1840,
sciences,
of the
expressed
and
Dalyell,
6th
Professor
Europe
in
folt
of
also
and
scholars
Oriental
the
on
and
arts
pupil
Members,
Foreign
R.
the
been
in
is
of whose
loss
deplores.
Queen
Society
various
of
the
carefully conducted,
most
and
beloved
our
it
whom
Consort,
England
all
the
of
Yioe-Patron
had
to
Members
Prince
virtues
marriage
in
and
late
the
is
mention
deceased
our
1846;
Esq.,
Freellng, Esq.,
Retiremenii,
Thomas
the
Ware,
Lieutenant.
1834;
1838
Donaldson,
H.R.H.
Samuel
Prince
Esq.,
Newnham,
RendmU
1824.
Qeneral
Dc
Esq.,
la
Robert
Motte,
1833.
Colonel
1847;
"r
ander,
Alex-
Rev.
Non-Beridtni:
Dr.
H.
O.
1856.
Resident
"
Hessej,
1844;
1833.
Non-JUtident
N.
p.
Lieutenant-Colonel
Edmonstooe,
:
C.
Esq.,
Newton,
Busb"
1849;
Esq.,
1858;
William
Rothery,
H.
1852;
Rev.
Sandwith,
Dr.
Esq.,
Esq.,
i852.
BxcluiionM.-'Resident
Esq.
"sq*;
R.
Dalglisb, Esq.,
J. W.
J^nf;Mufdcor
Pycroft,
|
E.
C.
K.
M.P.;
Esq.;
Murray,
R.
R.
H.
W.
Viscount
Esq.
Mackenzie,
Daggan,
Esq.
Esq.
Msllonf
William
Theodore
Non^Retidtni
Perensciy.
Nasif
L.
Oliphant,
Babton,
Harden,
:
Hyder
Esq.
ROYAL
1862.]
would
engnged
hands
of His
To
assert
that
that
the
in
aU
that
he
found
but
Sir
translation
the
16th
of
^^
the
On
General
the
of
when
took
he
interest
1850,
and
held
Society
the
Inscriptions
the
records
world, His
the
and
by
siding
preof
evening
Sir
of
part
Nimrud
of
At
subject
in
concluding
fluence,
in-
decipherment
learned
the
in
suits
pur-
and
Assyrian
the
of
those
Society.
the
in
attention
with
this
to
Achemenian
the
Meeting
Cuneiform
of
Boyal
Family
Council
felt
dolenoe
answer
pleased
Henry^s
EJiorsabad"
was
of
family
founded.'a
under
the
attended
banner
at
The
of the
December,
offices,he
captured.
Danish
about
in
The
inhabitants
two
years
Council
con-
in the
Qeorge
in Kent
Qrey,
had
been
and
Fulk
de
John
of
the
Crusaders,
afterwards
made
was
great
Newn-
another
Knights
Sir
Scotland,
of
one
and
the
of
and
Sir
Book.
one
notice
Civil
1808,
early
an
India
the
to
sent
settlement
flattering
of every
afterwards,
of
on
usual
take
the
was
age
the
he
Knight
entered
of
charge,
testimonials
class, when
with
he
training
as
British
received
quitted
tact
in
an
which
subordinate
Commissioner,
had
he
what
service
establishment,
which
which
bom
was
naval
subsequently
Madras
course
and
the
Thomas
of
son
Kent;
but
Tranquebar,
showed
second
county
Company,
Service
After
1800.
was,
At
East
the
Danish
of
Migesty
origin,
Albermarle.
of
present
1777.
to
in
Saxon
Southborough,
of
Honourable
joined
the
of the
Esq.,
appointment
their
graciously.
was
into
First
Her
with
Sir
the
siege of Carlaverock.
the
subject
Newnham,
S4th
the
that
Faversham,
Earl
Odo,
of
by
the
of
address
the
Secretary,
Domesday
in
example
An
Queen
effect
of
Kewnham,
de
Edward
Banneret
is
near
nunnery
John
fiunily. Sir
the
Nswhham
the
to
Home
very
mentioned
antiquity, being
ham
the
address
the
sympathy.
the
Consort,
throne
the
nation
Vice-Patron,
the
approached
presented
to
of
follow
to
her
of
Queen
the
which
by
Society
affectionate
received
receive
to
The
and
the
then
Society, tlurough
of the
an
who
bodies
the
them
on
accordingly
was
and
incumbent
it
bereavement
councillor,
father,
of dutiful
assurances
and
of
sudden
wise
public
numerous
name
of the
occasion
deprived
was
of
the
give
to
wannest
happiness
discoveries
ancient
evinced
the
left
time
the
to
read.
was
he
the
of
British
merely
is
taking
himself
occupying
Rawlinson's
February,
On
paper
little
Ever
increase
to
letter
the
limited.
was
truly
Henry
Highness
at
the
time
strongly attracting
most
the
at
enoouragement
fulfilled to
not
was
questions, and
most
and
Boyal
Prinoe's
tend
when
were
this hope
social
time
espeoial regard and
Highness.
Boyal
say
interest
with
meet
vii
SOCIETY.
ASIATIC
recently
received
that
and
from
been
the
appointment^
kindness
he
viii
succeeded
had
by
offices
which
branch
of
Criminal
he
the
which
of
he
those
he
thence
was
of the
1833.
He
since, for
his
life
and
to
in
then
all
ten
is
the
small
no
subsequent
in
the
judicial
and
years
Judge
still
remembered
he
interest
the
feeding
time
took
visited
in
with
during
poor
time
to
his
of
of
one
that
part
Fort
Mahrattas
with
and
the
In
to
in
in
Agent
To
of his
1823,
the
for
much
himself
are
illness
the
on
military
India
in
in
the
by proficiency
and
in
Survey
wish, his
successor,
political
Qovemor-Gfeneral
understand
the
service
in
in
critical
almost
an
Bundelcond
and
which
but
against
incessant
the
war"ue
under
exposure
duties
blished
esta-
Laws
field
equipage,
CoU^^
new
the
in
camp
tents,
cattle, ^c,
proved
the
invaluable
career.
Brigade
Migor
Hastings
the
in
and,
Honourable
station
at
Oude,
retained
Department
at
in
Languages
constant
military
1822, Lord
the
enter
active
diplomatic
and
the
to
study
losses
of
service
of
from
appointed
was
Map
to
first
where, during
lesson
Calcutta
the
of the
learnt
he
expressed
him,
the
arrived
severe
some
the
leave
sufiering
close
1820,
deputed
for
to
saw
of
one
was
privations
officer
towards
few
short
entered
1794,
1809, and
in
which
age.
distinguished
ensign
Pindarrees,
years,
severe
young
his
of
of
literary pursuits,
Chapel-street^
in
has
remainder
of
extent
after
He
years.
the
to
until
England,
died, after
He
Bengal,
in
soon
William
obliged
soon
three
the
of
year
Company
he
time
residence,
84th
the
India
young
he
1814,
at
was
his
at
bom
where
1812, the
in
thirty-five
his
devoting
judge.
Circuit
remained
to
passed
the
languages.
native
In
of
neighbours.
Wade,
year,
India
in
position
returned
first
to
he
in the
Circuit
third
where
Tellichery,
service, and
in
pain,
East
from
corresponding
at
benevolence,
last, in
the
following
the
humbler
Claude
service
to
the
active
with
Sib
rose
and
Appeal
gradually
he
London,
in
of
course
of
nearly equal duration,
of
principally
Court
the
to
residence
September
his
The
name
to
in
self-sacrificingbenevolence
from
Division
resigned
period
which
Western
unattended
and
his
to
have
transferred
except
aware
the
of
owing
means
promoted
uninterrupted
29th
upwards
the
to
entire
which
was
Division,
Court
of
his
were
where
and
people,
êunines
1821
Centre
an
the
irritated
Denmark.
career
ment
Govern-
own
coimtry.
In
He
for
was
attachment,
and
devoted
severe
the
long
his
to
people
[May,
owed
towards
Cuddapah,
at
respect
welfare
He
service.
he
of
interests
during
THE
OF
duty
England
filled
Judge
great
and
of
policy
the
the
reconciling
feelings
the
degree
with
in
the
with
of
REPORT
ANNUAL
J.
Loodiana,
him
in
and
for
being
ment
employ-
consequence
Adam,
then
nominated
under
Delhi
circumstances
under
whioh
of
LimiteDant
the
ROYAL
1862.]
entered
Wade
of
state
at
exchange
the
of
maintained
which
of
had
the
States,
pride
Bunnese
disposed
take
to
while
In
the
1825,
with
Ava
the
success
**I
"
India,
the
alliances, that
the
chiefe
for
conveying
In
having
our
of
our
1827,
sent
presents
friendship
was
rdations
with
restore
by
had
we
given
may
to
other
be
be
regarded
than
as
the
policy
with
their
exercised
the
object.
of
our
as
In
system
friend
of
instrument
of
their
inspire
of
the
States,
two
foreign
national
to
losing sight
of
follow
mere
ordinary
extra-
Lion
"to
said,
preservation
congenial
wisely
^'
of the
should
without
such
the
every
those
words,
own
interests
enforcing
or
is not
of
complimentary
Wade
in
the
resides, rather
occasion
Amritsir,
appointed,
he
and
care
Agent
allies,
the
towards
to
the
habits,
the
dence
confi-
views
and
country."
own
General, Captain
to
rule
agency
on
which
with
paramount
as
British
Indian
of
Metcalfe,
achieved
intercourse
proper
he
Wade
balancing
instructions
softening
of
interests
the
rigid
Our
masters.
and
the
and
Governments,
his
here, in
endeavours,"
in
whom
among
by
and
restoration
Wade
British
ment.
Govern-
our
Charles
Captain
and
Claude
future
policy,
to
the
appeared
doubts
of
Sir
year.
enabled
state
to
best
my
it is essential
by
interference
Sir
all his
their
removed
first
of offence.
Metcalfe
identifying
his
resources
the
affairs
our
remove
other
of
and
in
the
in
Sikh
of
which
by
to
strongly
was
in
army,
turn
address
Delhi,
while
used
Lord
of
example
any
the
cause
in
disastrous
following
act
worth
principles
Punjab:"
at
just
be
may
simple
Agent
his
deeply
and
emissaries
sustained
we
been
occurred
since
1824,
the
assembled
had
he
by the
professions
and
partially
the
obnoxious
1823
confidence
in
had
our
twice
or
once
relations
and
reverses
little
between
Maharajah
It
of
was
; but
perfect harmony
revoking
the
his
danger
in
Bhurtpore,
no
confirm
fedth
confined
conducted
been
amicable
years
accordingly
being re-appointed
of
the
at
Powers,
been
inquiry
Circumstances
the
after
required
and
suspicions,
and
native
hitherto
of
had
most
year.
advantage
it
the
of
us
He
this
1819,
in
usurper
war.
letter
Maharajah's
; and
attack
to
to
latter
the
the
by
tempted
the
glance
to
other
had
chieftain
Sikh
Metcalfe,
shaken
his
peace
and
Singh,
ceremonious
1809
until
wounded
the
as, from
but
with
intercourse
master-hand
for
it is necessary
period.
that
year;
Euijeet
with
ix
SOCIETY.
functions,
new
relations
our
The
to
his
on
ASUTIC
was
and
them
the
Lord
mission
and
deputed
to
impress
in
;
our
which
following
Roi^jeet Singh,
Amherst's
year,
connected
tour, Runjeet
to
presents
with
return
allies
he
with
the
succeeded
to
the
with
the
his
Governor-
corresponding
sincerity
of
well, that
so
charge
Singh
of
our
our
he
political
territory south
of
ANNUAL
the
Sutlej, inolading
Sikh
States
the
and
left bank
of
1809,
In
from
of
and
King
send
them
oi
the
Amirs
removed
his
and
first,and
In
1831,
his
on
to
chiefis
other
among
between
the
Bentinck,
the
with
years
Maharajah
and
object, by securing
of
and
rivendne
of
ad
the
the
the
States
In
the
its
**
and
of
the
and
tried
during
important
tribes
the
the
on
the
permit
blishment
esta-
Indus
and
Bhawulpore,
the
compromised
he
1834,
succeeded,
treaties
for
boats
the
in
with
the
the
freedom
veicatious
confirmed
his
our
"dth
result,-the
this
at
and
judgment
relations
difficulties
Ferozepore
Government,
satisfiictioa
William
high diplomatic
appointment,
the
Home
in
1835,
of Lahore
Court
and
Indus.
the
serious
satisfiEiction
on
of
the
negotiations
this
Sutlej, establishing
on
of
interests
and
the
concluding
tolls
the
levied.
great
Wade,
in
the
all
tone
Lord
in
of
had
on
of
by
to
between
which
in
the
the
predatory
length,
substituting
charge
across
1836,
Jheend
British
Indus
previously
Captain
exclusive
at
the
remarked
ability"
States,
until
etiect
out
confluence
disputes
and
expressing
of
all
Pottinger,
and
duties
the
at
inducing
in
Indus
Courts
at
Qovemor-Qeneral,
canTing
native
Oashmere,
tour^ Captain
engaged
the
wards
after-
praposal
identity
the
at
Cashmere.
of
Singh
of
incessantly
the
Sikh
the
Runjeet
to
Colonel
on
of
against
chiefs, in
settling
the
decisive
opening
was
Agent
routes
navigation^
Government
to
hmd
States
In
the
to
commerce
and
with
valorem
Statea
other
protected
safety of the
conjunction
Sikh
he
British
Rivers,
Ri^poot,
conviction
river, persuading
the
of
Punjab
him
to
the
who
and
visit
frx)ntiers, lowering
dispatched
again
reconcile
had
its
on
by
following
the
banks
and
and
was
which
refusal
Envoys
to
difficulty,
interview
an
their
Bentinck's
with
the
difficulty was
frontier
possession
William
wished
by
to
averse
extreme
Ropur,
India,
British
to
two
to
at
them
he
1832
without
not
his
present
Mahanyah,
Bums
very
Lord
the
their
Ti"aty
return
cm
disputes.
The
language
on
the
Bentinok
passage.
Lieutenant
of
as
proteoted
autitority
by
William
with
his
coveting
our
consent
in
boldest
In
of
terms,
own
though
occasion
succeeded,
Maharajah
allow
his
first deterred
at
influence
Bokhara,
the
on
England
by
the
dangerous
to
Lord
demonstration
to
suspicious
from
them
objections
to
way
given
was
grant
Wade*s
warlike
but
to
consented
his
Wade
Sind
Amirs'
even
on
Indus,
Captain
the
Court,
Ac,
of
by
stopped
the
up
Singh,
of
unsettled
rise
and
[May,
limit
left
been
arrived
Runjeet
to
the
Highness"
having
horses
THE
disputes between
of
Sutlej having
omission
some
to
Bettlement
of His
the
this
1830,
the
the
those
OP
REPORT
both,
which
after
arose
States,
Captain
a
tedious
with
regard
to
the
between
Runjeet
Wade
ultimately
process
of
succession
Singh
settled
ascertaining
in
the
and
to
the
righti
xii
ANNUAL
march
triumphant
the
he
Shah's
and
Cabul,
to
Government,
transferred
was
REPORT
to
OF
the
he
returned
the
Agency
THE
transfer
[May,
lioodiana,
to
of
Malwa,
the
to
station
which
from
in
levies
A^han
his
of
following
year^
1840.
At
this
had
war,
social
revived
and
however,
Bheel
India
it
is
greater
recognise
employ
of his
the
brief
of
trade
the
respecting
he
married,
of
the
in
tents
Punjab
and
after
succumbed
to
family
to
the
all
old
loss
those
the
of
he
on
of
one
fidUng
had
he
England,
to
Colonel
NichoU,
blessed
injured
during
gations
investi-
information
return
his
the
to
which
by
was
with
by
exposure
missions
the
to
felicity,he gradually
domestic
rare
when
active
late
been
year,
during
full
his
On
of
never
objects
himself
devoted
such
whom
sword,
he
force,
1844,
country,
had
the
of
till
he
the
of
dealing,
the
Indore.
with
complaint,
the
his
agency,
daughter
years
effect
or
Punjab.
of
of
"c., and
constitution
John
Rbv.
Society,
William
the
21st
the
kindest
October,
and
leaving
1861,
estimable
most
the
on
9th
of
College, Cambridge,
himself
by
talents
his
and
honours
He
College.
Greeks."
during
After
of the
Master
published
ranks
complete
his
treatise
among
of
on
works
edition
on
placed
assist
in
the
of
of
St.
Pindar,
works
some
Latin
tongue,
Latin
as
high
was
Edmunds.
on
entitled
as
the
the
*'
high place
of
**
graduates,
Under-
Cratylus,*'
Theatre
"^
Hebrew
there
he
commentary
language,
Yarronianus,"
^New
the
Head
appointed
and
the
of
the
^'New
WhUe
translation
entered
Fellows
tuition
Donaldson
Bury
taking
the
and
of
distinguished
soon
his
Member
1811,
the
produced
Dr.
at
he
among
compilation
Sophocles,
the
where
in
acquirements,
time
years
School
bom
was
1830,
to
this
the
few
Public
Antigone
the
and
in
chosen
superintending
besides
1838,
ultimately
also
was
and
June,
classical
and
being
DJ"., elected
Dokaldsoh,
Trinity
on
Europe,
men
that
othef
any
men.
The
in
to
Artillery, by
his
seasons
mourn
his
the
eldest
fifteen
an
of
Government
of
but
;
at
Loodiana
products
the
Horse
issue
under
and
1845,
means
in
of
the
of
that, although
but
at
than
with
to
road-making,
resources
Bengal
numerous
return
to
supplied
previously
military
succeeded,
settlement
Malwa
career,
authority
agencies
education,
the
into
his
remainder
him
compelled
of
no
the
remark
of
mixed,
Wade
Claude
in
whole
the
between
was
including
worthy
part
to
course
Sir
numerous
more
it
as
Mahratta
the
by
disturbed
seriously
divided
pacification,
occasion
promotion
the
its
and
and
jurisdictions.
appeared
health
of
country,
to
During
his
the
were
the
whole
the
Province,
down
put
system,
this
effecting
in
of
predatory
conflicting
throughout
had
of
tribes, who
part
who
in
condition
distant,
the
period,
Oratyhis
whioh
"
does
works
among
Cambridge,
to
was
of the
the Civil
Latin
the
at
others
for
fiunlitating
early
to
of
the
study
the
pursuit
fifty, carried
of
age
two
Donaldson
the
of
one
subsequently
very
complete
the
untiring
Examiner
for
an
^
death
which
with
energy
and
the
to
he
until
field
the
the
of
grammars
from
of
Literature
rising science
by
away
miners
Exa-
philology,
comparative
of that
retarned
Classical
Miiller*s
of Ottfried
evince
languages,
himself
devoted
he
of
publication
Xiu
Dr.
1855,
and
London,
completion
His
his
and
and
Greek
of
University
In
appointed
after
soon
service.
Greece,**
philology.
Greek
on
SOCIETY*
ASUTIC
HOYAL
1862.1
was,
his
of
labours.
the
on
19th
the
he
of
and
in
celebrated
Oriental
of
studies
Freytag
him
of
means
the
he
scholars.
present
year.
of
abridgment
at
in
vols.
work
list of
issued
them
at
at
other
of
in
is
poets
and
at
and
Paris.
in
of
1819
Bonn,
known
known
in
the
in
is
best
to
of
the
is
the
An
1830-37.
1837.
literary
produced
and
1814.
Most
at
Halle.
or
with
early part
edition
Bonn
tion
application
prosecu-
him
he
Halle,
at
the
Government
Sacy,
the
of
aptitude.
University
in
in
the
much
which
fall
with
expenses
De
Halle,
Gottingen,
printed
his
the
by
an
in
went
which
his
supplying
wi-iters,were
work,
he
the
Prussian
Freytag
Arabic
first
were
editions
Bonn
Alcholafa.
Lexicon
Arabico-Latinum.
Lexicon
Arabico-Latinum
dtt
Arab.
translation
of
The
his
of
works
following
1837.
4
ez
vols.
majori
Venknnst,
"c.
Halls
1830-37.
Halis
excerptnm.
Bonn
1831.
4to.
:
of
by Freytag
:"-
Fakihat
DanteUnng
so
4to., published
on
His
appeared
poetry,
shown
place
appeared
this
resume
him
in
works
which
of
at
assist
the
Professor
took
by
works
times.
to
to
defraying
the
death
poets, historians, and
subsequently
is
of
profession
acquainted
him
instructions
of
work
this
Army,
became
already
and
the
most
His
of
number
different
Arabic
studies
appointment
Lexicon,"
Arabic
Arabic
his
The
Allied
oflfer,and
the
of his
regiment,
military appointment,
published
Arabic
his
continuing
received
where
embraced
of
had
is
in
offered
he
which
it
which,
Library,
Prussian
he
1811
On
advised
strongly
and
languages.
versity
Uni-
successfully
In
domination.
he
capital
profited greatly by
Freytag
he
that
who
for
the
with
languages,
eagerly
relieved
In
Sacy,
to
chaplaincy
the
of
himself
consequence
French
to
Paris
1815.
devoted
University
in
Liineburg,
at
Membec
Oriental
resign
opposed
to
he
of
bom
was
became
where
to
obtained
De
He
iii the
compelled
accompanied
Napoleon
"
theology
sentiments
Frettao
and
appointment
was
Prussia,
he
1807,
an
patriotic
to
in
study
obtained
stated,
September,
1788.
Gottingen
of
to
Fbedebick
William
Geobgb
1837*
8fO.
4to.
xir
ANmJAli
GbrtitoiBallik
C^^l
Atabica
JUUI
1838-42.
nUPOm
HittoridL
Gnmmtticm
[May,
Lipibe
ed. 6.
ProTeitrfa,
Arabnm
ntB
OV
W.
18S4.
F.
8fa
fioimc
3 tols.
8to.
Oaab
b.
Zobdr
carmen
Carmine
cam
1822.
fioiinM
icA.
Mdtiftfcbbii,
8m
^MiUkid:))judi
Bonnas:
HamasiB
1828-47.
Fabulae,
'U
i4^\sL^
Bonnie
"c
*U1l^m
auctore.."bn
1823.
aclioliif.
pta.
8to.
i^\i
"
Ingeniosoram
Tebrisii
earn
4to.
Lokmani
iail
Carmine
Imperiratoam
Fractal
Arabschah,
"c.
Bonnae:
pts.
Joeatia
et
1832-52.
4to.
Selecta
HidtoHa
ex
Rqêrang
1820.
Arabicam
The
Arab,
8to.
tJebetsetsg.
mit
Bonii
has
several
desirous
volume,
Rawlinson,
immense
which
promise
further
of labour
requisite
prevented
he
XIYth
interrupted
by
important
The
task
obstacle
to
persuaded
since
in
with
the
British
continuing
that, considering
the
first
part
to
the
Museum,
the
was
volume.
the
H.
very
him
the
have
Sir
Miyesty's
followed
great
H.
and
an
by
printed, aii" attempt
to
municate.
com-
England
ment.
Governthe
rious
labo-
Babylonian
is
made
to
been
irremovable
Bawlinson
advances
hitherto
Inscriptions,
from
proved
any
amount
has
nothing
Assyrian
; and
interrupted
subject
Her
more
that
has
the
Bawlinson
mission,
gave
far
great
Babyloniaa
by
hands
character
so
material
left him
and
coveries
dis-
and
ages
The
C^
H.
inscriptions
the
have
of Sir
publishing
and
histoiy
of
Persian
that
who
intrusted
and
unattempted,
new
Sir
important
language
continuing
Assyrian
departure
connected
editing
of
inscriptions
the
the
of this
tioned
first-men-
gentleman's
philological only.
opinion
investigators,
the
Council
by
fully investigated,
been
from
of
on
the
in
investigation
mission
duties
insight
into
that
the
now
volume,
in
wholly
Member
is
by other
exhausted
study
for the
of
in
almost
be
work
Persian
material
would
learned
our
and
volume,
the
them
in
The
the
of
the
of
notice
bound.
copies
placed
already
the
to
yolumes
XIYth
consequence
discoverable
had
last
interest
which
an
and
Xlth
ancient
in
new
thing
any
these
moreover,
the
been
afibrding
than
remote
of
hitherto
of
lllaatraTit.
1835.
their
unfinished
amount
had
Tetiione.
el
brought
having
Nineveh,
at
the
times
of
left
was
Halle
of
containing
made
The
Grammatik.
condition
been
members
Commentario
4to.
Hebr*
incomplete
Journal
on
1819.
Argent:
Aleppo,
an
perpetoo
1814.
Kangefasste
was
and
4to.
Fr., Gottings:
an
Paris
Saad-Aldaula
des
Carmen
by
Halebi.
now
in
complete
the
the
ROYAL
1808.]
"oluine
would
unequal
be
result
the
to
The
Council
bound
up
the
have
the
Council
therefore
they
had
have
of
office
an
of
Sir
T. Colebrooke
of
the
Society's
readiness
name
to
the
to
be
The
filled
by
invigorating
and
object
which
the
embodied
Ivere
be
only
carried
they
the
REPORT
aid
THE
OP
Slane
of
been
his
Fund
the
in
can
"
The
tion
transla-
the
Algeria.
in
similar
this
matter
design.
AORICULTURE
OP
to
Translations^
and
effecting
to
obtained.
absence
works,
fat
referring
Miscellaneous
interesting
foi*
means
autumn,
with
proceed
during
COMMITTEE
last
thereby
to
of
Orientalists
of
have
propositions
that
supporters
be
volume
from
The
proposals"
means
suspended
extracts
invite
the
future
de
M.
publish
to
of
consisting
and
requested
propose
of
your
forward
hence-
best
the
published
Report
by
of
operations.
additional
Ibnu-Khallik"n,
of
They
if
Fund
consideration
One
subscription
out
have
Committee
refer.
to
of
terms
in
vacancy
Translation
their
extending
they beg
reduced
the
in
year
for
will
Member.
Oriental
the
Hid
office.
submitted
the
by you,
distinguished
of
daring
adopted
if
our
Committee
occupied
this
and
to
his
signified
that
to
lists
balloting
beginning
very
has
election
succession
gratification
Rawlinson
for
duties
the
in
the
the
now
Henry
gentleman
held
been
ft-om
have
the
in
has
Wilson
Sir
of
undertaking
for
the
Wilson,
Professor
selection
which
nomination
in
put
the
They
that
to
incomplete.
Professor
existence.
to-day,
be
very
giting
volumesi
two
Director^
nature,
and
these
knowledge
therefore,
consideration
left
lamented
Oriental
meeting
appears,
of
consideration
peculiar
so
by
announce
be
would
half
one
issuing printed notiees,
on
parts
been
our
under
qualified by superior
of
decided
published
decease
has
XY
of which
patohwork
the
why
Sinoe
in
SOCIETY.
other.
with
reasons
ASIATIC
AND
COMMERCE.
Towards
revive
the
the
close
Committee
and
of
the
resources
and
his
of
Committee,
J.
C.
services
the
likely
as
Committee
to
prospect
assist
of
Esq.,
Honorary
was
in
and
fifteen
information
one
promoting
those
to
the
receiving vsôable
object
papers
from
the
the
and
the
ductive
pro-
formed^
offered
establishment
abroad
Committee
parties in
of
particular^
Council,
of the
England
; and
in
to
view
accordingly
of
Information
in
the
with
Indiii
of
was
members
determined
regarding
and
members,
of the
Secretary.
sent
Agriculture,
generally,
East
of
Council
session, the
diffusing
consisting
Marshman,
last
Trade
of
collectidg, digesting,
the
of
India
who
have
who
word
the
take
xri
interest
an
intelligence
on
in
with
Calcutta
that
the
and
the
of
different
of
Tea
the
as
in
the
and
and
the
the
read
to
Secretary,
in
The
the
it
Society's
The
less
paper
than
to
to
year
Your
the
ensuing
year,
death
of
found
quite
the
of
the
was
March,
of
discussion,
and
the
interest
quarterly part
the
of
Report
the
to
6s,
last
their
"62,
the
of
from
have
Members
to
realizing
property
Since
their
and
the
of
sum
fetrther
no
which
"100
have
they
expenses,
that
the
required
to
will
appropriation
THE
FOR
carefully
and
examined
that,
report
clerk
"380
5d,
19".
of
be
YEAR
1861.
accounts
of
notwithstanding
the
the
collector,
past
sudden
they have
Neal,
Mr.
the
been
correct.
were
donations
late
your
the
increase
22nd
animated
last
by
year.
have
happy
are
that
REPORT
Auditors
and
"606
them
Dharwar
in
question
the
in
by
the
on
of
members
Cotton
an
the
of
state
meet
one-half,
AUDITORS'
funded
Society,
elicited
and
appears
have
last
for
requisite
In
the
ence
refer-
preparation
promised
of
Sale
in
Journal.
voted
spend
of
of
course
been
Cultivation
importance
Committee
Council
the
auditory,
showed
taken
some
on
in
have
India,
the
"
especially
more
in
for
of
Prospective
India,
Qovemment
are
papers
and
meeting
numerous
which
of
Culture
Production
and
Lands
Waste
with
of the
the
India"
Past, Present,
the
and
been
discussed
and
Progress
in
the
presented
or
read
been
Cotton
the
have
together,
^the
"
in
conveying
"
paper
evening
an
Other
The
at
of
Proclamation
recent
Committee.
Dharwar,
of
munications.
com-
connected
documents
have
papers
localities
America
Fee-simple.
Honorary
other
Cost
with
of
hope
of
with
India
in
to
with
topics connected
following subjects
District
compared
to
the
on
Assam,
Four
reason
corresponding
collected
been
fonned
been
interchange
an
improvement
variety
have
inquiry
in
Means
in
by
various
of
progress
is every
meetings,
nine
which
at
individuals.
meetings,
Cotton
held
discussion.
under
forwarded
be
commnnicate
to
recently
has
there
and
Maj,
position
Society
design,
will
Council,
questions
the
view
of the
brought
at
in
have
resources
by
kindred
in
are
Statistical
Committee
meetings
the
them.
object
The
subjects, and
these
in
THE
OF
REPORT
ANNUAL
which
"552
Os,
added
to
income
compositions
accumulated
4J., thereby
6d,
34
to
of
"31
by
the
the
reducing
sale
15^..
10".
of
Society's
and
20
Kon-Resident
Society*s/\ist, representing
"99
bilities
lia-
Consols.
"1,200
Resident
the
outstanding
liquidated
were
19".
anniversary,
annual
and
Id.,
"1,806
been
the
past year
ih
addition
an
to^sundiy
ROYAL
1862.1
The
total
income
expenditure
The
was
balance
all the
1861,
applicable
number
the
funded
total,
the
Thus
"230
Members,
property
of the
of
and,
will
May,
of
The
It
this
and
to
the
by
half
our
pay
number
due,
however,
and
fjEuled
to
members
also
first
the
feurther
call
on
the
CouncU.
c
-^
Soci^y.
.r
the
and
in
the
to
activity
we
and
result
of
and
convey
that
of such
be
of
wanting
record
Council,
this
great
our
and
made
in
to
that
hold
our
the
to
of the
in
full
annual
East
India
recognition
of
of
the
by ourselves
and
claims
our
East
upon
India
the
right feeling
particularly
support
to
are
remembered,
be
It must
and
For
sanction
especial acknowledgments
ourselves
the
acknowledgments
gratitude
most
of
own
both
by the
deliberations
the
been
operations.
us
us
Wood.
.."ociety, whose
service
to
upon
spontaneous
as
our
grateful
Charles
Sir
rary
tempo-
increase
renewal
bestowed
our
shifts
indebted
are
to
have
to
to
and
the
be
novelty
would
us
at
you
ing
of diminish-
from
such
of
several
presenting
record
decided
most
the
relief
thanks
you.
of
enable
prospects,
For
welcome
to
order
a
formerly
no
we
congratulate
and
relieved
recourse
of the
to
It is
are
Stbanqfobd
necessity, which
the
have
task
melancholy
only
in
before
painful
but
having
was
should
members
proved
the
of this
our
laid
now
repeated applications
we
of
the
not
we
instance,
this
but
upon
and
in
^
for
that
society's condition
house
part
this
that
merits,
Council,
increase
in
Government
guineas,
For
in the
of
be
Lobd
satisfaction
from
of
but
concluded,
struggles.
and
our
Majesty's
Company.
,.
sincere
had
that
Members
our
of 200
grant
of
essential
Her
follows
as
nothing
state
way
of
most
balance
for
I Auditors
Report
financial
humiliation,
sub-letting
the
has
with
and
year
tioner,
Sta-
wlU
any
Auditor
BOSANQUET,
meeting
Council
embarrassments,
aknost
necessity
no
Reports being
in
anniversary
numbers
able
GREGSON,
improvement
past the
each
J.
is with
is announced
years
W.
the
"
the
upon
which
for
cover
and
income
continued
FINCHAM,
J.
the
of
addressed
Gentlemen,
you
be
clear
year's
current
the
8d.y
Os,
1862.
reading
and
rose
the
from
than
more
"216
the
on
Society.
FRED.
3rd
would
gross
1860.
hands
bd."le"ying
18".
in
Treasurer's
viz., Printers,
"
Id,
I8s,
the
6d,j and
I5s.
4d,, which
Ss,
whole
there
"885
and
"323
was
"972
was
Banker's
its expenses
to
of
Society
liabilities
9d.
I7s.
9s, lid.
"92
the
xvii
SOCIETY.
Sd,, against
I5s.
in
outstanding
"14
the
of
"848
December,
31st
ASIATIC
those
to
who
advocacy
ject
subif
we
the
are
have
of Oriental
cause
xviii
research
study and
have
in this
who
Members
spirited
re
obtained
by
constituted
exertions
which
increase
these
only
confers
They
speak,
the
having
of
during
these
which
he
has
the
public
Eastern
much
With
quarterly
to
is
say,
dustry
unreasonable
their
This
to
bearing
labour
and
and
sometimes
last
the
the
in
of
the
able
avail-
agriculture,
our
of
lies
popularity
with
co-operate
to
additional
securing
by
of
prosecution
of
calling public
attention
it
to
in
increase
the
as
most
desirable
result,
exertiouB
and
to
to
our
appear
only
regular
bound
am
have
the
years
in-
great
observation.
appearing
for
of
of
unremitting
which
constant
contribute
of the
number
pledge
redeeming
from
to
transactiouB
in
journals
ceasing
an
Redhouse,
scholars
to
miscellaneous
untiring
Mr.
testimony,
expect
thought
and
and
Journal,
owing
to
and
the
capabilities
source
purpose
for
highest
the
of
present
obtaining
in
Secretary,
our
Members
practical
general
publication.
in
pleasure
the
mainly
is
legitimate
invite
revived
the
of
and
It
tive
produc-
portion
subjects
generally.
and
succeeded
to
sanction
and
year,
the
commercial
of
labours
late
been
the
power.
the
to
had
branch
for
the
upon
papers
products
Committee,
their
have
of
Asia
and
the
and
the
under
true
useful
in
contributions
the
all-important
earnestly
for
we
during
industrial
of
that
regard
Society,
presided
political
the
and
most
lies
as
the
upon
contributions
he
committee
general
and
this
for
to
valuable
researches
us,
himself
most
empire,
before
devoted
This
authorities,
commerce,
has
Kas
and
able
very
Marshman
Mr.
the
Agriculture
important
an
no
of
undertaken,
the
he
information,
and
to
India.
affording
best
indebted
and
spare
worthy
of
under
Royle,
contributed
upon
of
purpose
Br.
to
have
we
to
so
investigation
Committee
formed,
late
greatly
are
spirit
and,
scholarship,
ourselves
so-called
years
the
of
which
over
resources
us
past
which
with
committee,
these
in
We
ability
the
revive
to
which
researches.
and
this
upon
this
In
bilities.
responsi-
central
scientific
render
us
upon
and
consequently,
us,
to
us.
superintendence
our
zeal
duties, and
past year,
Commerce,
It behoves
not
are
bestowal
the
us,
and
literary
obligations
kind
duties
Oriental
of
exponent
Asia.
to
in
large, and,
this
their
serious
recognise
of
branches
of
and
nothing,
imposes
and
organ
all
conferred
the
efficient
to
constitute,
and
fulfil
to
distinction
of
but
reference
effort
and
benefits,
official
generally
for
assiduous
the
of
you
Grants
have
associates.
our
remind
they
and
whose
present
of
public
advantages
to
our
advantages.
bodies
public
upon
owe
if
me
the
those
numbers
the
in
forgive
accompany
we
forget those
we
subfcriptions,
nor
[Mnv,
forego
their
for
fnends
THE
must
to
subscribers
their
gentlemen,
conferred
consented
compounding
among
But,
have
OF
Neither
country.
themselves
trust, permanent,
not
KEPORT
ANNUAL
valued
at
It
fruits
irregular
together,
aa
is
of
tervals,
inhas
REPORt
ANNUAL
XX
day, by
present
Orientalists
work
should
tionary
would
have
have
I don't
indemnified
even
of
sale
had
conferred
there
is
points, by
by
addressing
is the
and
sale
of
of
state
things,
stimulate
to
the
instructed
popular
that
the
because
Orientalism,
alone
this
in
rarely unconscious
that
and
gentleman.
justification
with
in
falling
the
of
individuals,
of
or
author
but
appeared
have
present
an
author
present,
public, imperfectly
and
it is to
the
in
for
seasoned
when
the
genuine
article
encouraging
highly
and
J)io-
out
Orientalism
genuine
I say
general
the
public bodies,
motive
temptation
arising
never
labour,
American
private
of
we
sach
its
and
for
therefore,
existence
time
must
of
spurious
every
prejudices,
popular
of
ourselves.
among
special
and
the
the
is
work
his
could,
liberality
principle
of
there
It
Government,
upon
lack
no
which
of
of
to
this
and
grant
sale
the
for
necessary
country,
demand
that
proceeds
by the
"
the
limited.
then,
support,
in
which
be
been
vitally
its expenses
for
always,
it not
The
is
work
perhaps
for
for
recompensed
say
that
impossible
is
It
think
Anglo-Turkish
valuable
roost
written.
been
been"
and
new
essential
is
It
condition.
same
Redhouse's
Mr.
as
the
in
are
[May,
public
intelligent reading
large and
THE
OF
on
fallacies,
appeals
he
to
look
can
for
remuneration.
It
a
would
be
condition
peculiar
to
the
of this
will
say,
some
certainly
with
processes
results
and
which
temporarily
before
character
of
the
the
recorded,
to
the
affinities
only
false"
one
ably.
in
all this
the
is not
that
their
that
It
based
that
;
or
question,
that
are
and
deal
"
not
may
opinion
and,
opinions
are
to
who
affect
should
do
our
come
principal
the
it true
be
or
but
;
now
it to
position
have
effect.
same
just
believe
Gothic
they
I think
to
verbal
the
that
us
science
and
the
or
you
because
to
more
matter
people
opinion
exist
dent
Presi-
himself
as
and
of
effect
the
thing
jand^
whether
does
many
if such
Sanscrit
and
false
have
proper
affinities
the
with
tnie
there
such
no
common
be
aggregate
is clear
languages
to
scientifie
structural
the
upon
the
his
such
allowed
our
we
transactions
no
discoveries
if
committing
society
is
the
lowering
of the
truth
and
have
may
hardly
I need
But,
hand,
one
there
Arian
connection
no
it is evident
and
the
letter
Whether
that
it
reaction
which,
genuineness
and
whose
in
philology
languages
has
quino
influential
society
between
European
and
of
that
the
On
matters
proclaimed.
position
our
these
within
come
ourselves, and
foresee
to
doctrine
comparative
and
public.
flourishing
incidentally,
of
difficult
the
identified
obtained
which
result
with
moment
present
inquiry
In
ultimate
have
affecting
of
invalidate
to
the
at
operations.
we
have
we
it is not
continue,
be
mind
of
notice
taking
without
subject
branches
in, the
not
this
public
Society's
setting
be
to
appears
the
of
important
reference
scope
leave
to
wrong
be
true,
unfisivourrec^ved
as
ROYAL
1862.]
established
an
Journal
for
truth
waste
in
high authority
the
Assyria
as
this
of
which
sort,
with
scholars,
is of
research,
It
the
puts
and
to
create
and
by explaining
results.
him
his
in
this
"mous
of the
67
and
old
to
upon
he
general society,
exhibited
that
Norris,
and
responsible
settled
once
talk
the
for
right
speak
detail,
the
Behistun
hist
been
of
controversy,
with
to
venture
decision
to
and
that, if the
inscription,
fifteen
the
years
which
as
tion,
interpretatation
interprethere
Yet
the
can
in
subject
opinion
scientific
as
criticism,
the
results
of
Westergaard,
and
work
into
open
in
no
way
language
of
denial
used
it
or
authority
be
can
correct, which
who
the
of
forth
long,
to
in
all
discuss
have
subject
the
and
will
called,
place
those
on
be
not
interpretation
been
it
calling
the
anticipate
single unity, yet
as
will
It
such
has
an
committing
accepted
of
time
is
is
means
if
scholar
public
and
and
Review^
scepticism
its appearance.
is not
of
language"
the
in
cuneiform
Oppert,
uncritical
cuneiform
known
Comewall*s
Sir
intelligent
and
the
This
help remarking
the
'^
have
or
of
made
on
have
we
Lassen,
appearance
His
of
all.
of
by
silence.
literary
which
with
published
from
converses
of
trenchant
hieroglyphic
tendency
of
organs
ignorant
the
the
Hincks,
period
before
question
for
to
the
in
to
the
for
determining
probability,
and
who
one
any
or
Sir
of
as
English
other
absolute
watches
disbelief.
said
be
may
by
who
by people
of
who
leading
roused
been
cannot
of
passive acquiesence
the
defiance
it
the
in
Rawlinson,
has
or
mind
Assyrian
public,
researches
Quarterly
of
of
popularising
and
abstains
truth
and
entire
an
the
in
of
subject
maintains
doubt
no
the
the
of
medium
the
and
great
cautiously
denial
mettle,
"g3rptian part
Champollion,
This
Review,
their
and
arguments
Foreign
value.
general
included
Champollion,*'
and
as
the
the
in
forcible
the
critic, and
distinct
any
while
M.
act
of
late
stimu-
and
on
labours,
simply
against
in
Edinlmrgh
seasoned
himself
be
articles
by
his
wisely
affirmations
truth
and
of
Criticism
encourage
who
glyphic
hiero-
which
discoveries
writers,
has
the
Lettre
and
novelty
He
Klaproth
by
**
to
nology,
chro-
of
authors.
and
intrinsic
with
is any
of
application
country
vol
there
only
of
chronology
uncritical
of science
up
the
to
denies,
own
of
man
arguments.
employed
criticism
in
the
in
the
that
its
class
keeping
Not
Lewis's
Bunsen
useful
if
theories
new
between
Comewall
of
and
the
scholar
interpretation
rash
use,
by
our
with
history and
classical
than
the
greatest
of
the
of
familiar
are
applied
based,
rather
one-half
Egyptian
by ancient
us
independently
communication
their
the
of
be
to
destroying
defenders
tends
to
doubts
itself
contents
other
down
us
been
which
upon
sell
may
of
most
systems
said
is
inscriptions
we
recently
various
evidences
handed
country,
has
xxi
SOCIETY.
Again,
which
to
the
to
this
paper.
criticism
searching
ASIATIC
be
the
most
;
Persian
but
text
universally recognised
has
never
bsen
oon-
xxii
ANNUAL
REPORT
disturbed
troverted
or
ridiculous
criticism, and
basis
from
and
more
languages
wild
random
worked
nonsense,
nonsense,
which
the
same
period,
the
century.
bags
a
full
and
heap,
each
in
It is
the
than
according
Phoenician
of
a
on
Sir
to
of
your
I have
done
the
actual
and
to
encounter.
be
has
exception
and
if
its
it
lications, instead
of
and,
of
of
it
latter
the
what
is of
support
must
the
to
always
Journal
of
publicity
and
their
scientific
to
may
reiterate
and
this
country
thing
Undoubtedly,
Oriental
information
greater
author,
be
Society,
value, and
to
and
the
that
affords
whose
who
living fellow-countrymen,
is
a
by far
contributions
destine
but
for
the
is
the
never
or
only
organ,
for
of
the
kind
means
But
so.
such
special
eyes
one
of
means
of
produced
chief
the
of
benefit
mass
their
best
not
vast
writers,
are
them
ing
command-
under
special
the
infinitely
number
rarely
selves
our-
when
greater
constitute
may
other
to
special pub*
impression
consequence
while
be
whole
brought
momentary
remembered
those
far
and
else;
present,
two
the
tributions
con-
modem
great
more
or
one
throughout
diffused
being
in
of
credit
at
"r
their
anywhere
it would
occupy
to
good
the
vigour
But
upon
supply
as
to
exert
much
Germany,
like
points
called
to
unquestionable
of
long
exhortation
my
as
by
too
fluctuations
be
permanent
of
identity
attention
the
general,
in
concentrated
remunerative,
this
we
favour
any
immediate
is
its
which
encouragement.
were
more
contribution
literature.
case,
of
of
woi^
these
your
out
results, and- would
have
readers
general
in
of
periodical
our
in
the
"r
on
of
play
genendly,
of
trespassed
is, perhaps,
matter
with
direct
in
position
is
exist
little
effectual
more
it
into
disooveiy
recent
arising
full
There
it is in
in
if two
called
so
of
oat
or
great
drawing
of
must
scholarship
it should
so
turned
dwelling
in
Orientalists
JoumaL
officina doctorum,
that
have
view
secure
the
of
event
ae
Milton
discovery
questions,
and
to
called
so
Eawlinson's
manuscripts
be
to
of
called
difficulties
these
order
our
an
sole
conclusion,
Oriental
if there
the
Society,
in
to
it
with
upon
this
efforts
accurate
actually
of
Lassen's
marvellous
were
of
perfect
literary
and
great
patience, gentlemen,
In
of
the
the
Professor
and
discoveries,
society.
prospective
public opinion
utmost
Irish,
of
valuable
in-
Curago
that
Baghdad
book
being
than
or
learned
so
of
members
Lewis,
G.
but
of
worthy
Champollion*s
and
time
form
to
and
difficult
mere
remarkable
places
separate
say
1836,
and
more
be
this
strange
as
other
only
in
wortUev
complete
identity"
most
is
if
original
the
were
more
and
member
two
case
Shakspearo.
century
the
in
coincidence
in
with
can
Bonn
at
[May,
perfectly
the
literal
constitutes
letters
of
us
writings
him
possess
The
furnishes
almost
by
we
by
nonsense,
and
out
than
investigate
to
complex
verbal
the
identity"
which
which
and
guesses
otherwise
THE
OP
as
nent
permanatore
perusal
of
foreiga readers,
ISOTAL
1862.]
*nd
the
loBt
and
easy
the
in
of
therefore,
behalf
of
thanks
and
that
the
and
patience
exertions
no
spare
by
earnestly
reputation.
will
you
rewarded
amply
be
fdture
and, meanwhile,
can
only
express
attention
with
which
adopted
That
the
and
to
on
you
my
have
ygu
of
Report
Ooundl,
the
those
with
the
of
and
Fund
B.
P.
by
address,
it
SMoujBTTy
by
proposed
was
and
Es()., ALP.,
Commerce,
Translation
President's
seconded
Esq.,
unanimously
the
of
conclusion
the
Lewik,
*"
will
be
may
me.
At
M.
utUity
Whsteivr
poeterity*
"me,
gentlemen,
for
of
immediate
Journal,
our
"voured
of
XXiii
SOCEBTI,
reference
permanent
hope,
best
natural
extent
certainty
the
ASIATIC
that
of
the
of
Committee
the
Committee
Auditors,
be
of
of
culture
Agri-
Oriental
the
printed, and
accepted,
distributed
Auditors
also,
for
their
Thanks
shipTthe
into
examination
Prbsideitt
in
moving,
"^
meeting
the
be
expressed
of
accounts
Council
the
first
in
future,
the
the
to
Society
for
Regulations
and
The
f"a^
"That
the
chiefly depends,
the
4
is
o*clock
Monday
will
Society,
and
This
the
as
held
on
sense.'*
changes
rules
of
the
mended
recom-
Socie^*
it may
was
Society
be
Society
XLYI
held
of the
by M.
opposed
was
able
on
Rules
Levut,
for
takes
throughout
od
to
be
the
secession
regarded
seconded,
carried
by
but,
a
with
of
as
the
and
those
such
Oriental
the
CSUib
Committee
selection
members
from
of
the
slight."
after
of
Society
society,
proceeding
on
''The
meetings.
The
large majority.
will, therefore,
alternately
year,
at
Monday.
every
a
Monday
KcUlettanU
place
that
Anatio
Royal
attend
to
ballot
remarking
the
unsuitable
A
)ead
was
Artide
whom
on
o'clock
the
Monday
for
and
Monday
at
this
be
Society.
I think
Mondays,
of
that
Club,
probably
the
meetings
seconded,
seldom
day,
amendment
of
the
and
substituted
will
original proposal
Meetings
in
lord-
his
amendment,
an
be
every
sit
in
been
Oriental
Asiatic
on
Club
altered
business
Royal
the
of
be
Tuesday
of
Monday
Saturdays,
proposed,
members
subject of the
made
general
the
having
motion
who
be
to
Auditors,
instance,
of
instead
Mondays
the
the
of
part
on
introduced
next
the
That,
returned
been
having
by
at
of the
past year.*'
the
as
thanks
the
that
the
the
The
present
Royal
the
to
vote,
General
session, be
Geographical
Society.
The
President
then
proposed,
and
the
Rioht
Hoe.
Hokt
xxiv
Maokenzis
and
entitle
to
them
Geitebal
Lord
and
felt
it
principally
President.
duty
my
It is
Council
of the
its first
formation,
Members
having
and
that
this
it
could
might
do
so
to
be
always
their
of
these
views,
of
the
alteration."
the
the
proposed,
Regulations*
stand
such
expense
as
as
pass
it
is,
could
which
men
gentlelearned
these
The
any
papers
they
received
and
would
have
the
and
the
public
of
printing
Member
without
felt
being
'*
which
Society
the
without
they
position
were
amendment,
an
Council,
purposes,
a
"
they
the
to
in the
Society.
before
motion
eminent
if
gentlemen
honourable
learned
that
brought
and
support^
three
but
these
if
ling
unwil-
are
literary questions
Members
these
without
gallant
allow
therefore
He
public
Papers,
Europe
useful
to
and
;
other
in
who
or
Council
Honorary
being
papers
of
conscientiously
it.
of
Committee
societies
oppose
VII
bring
by the
the
before
good
I hold
Society's
two
the
of
and
embarrassments.
is,
the
of
poses
pro-
finances,
our
are
have
to
Museum.
the
time
of
the
from
receive
to
to
with
for
parties
as
to
now
itself"
Society,
that
members
being
Council
and
most
the
their
devote
to
the
serious
commentaries
answer
variance
open
advantage
My
without
desire
learned
such
pleasure
at
complicated
to
of
meetings,
unprecedented
be
of
presented
afford
at
would
who
the
Honorary
gratis,
present
at
are
that
they
on
to
emanating
the
for
lead
from
when
Library
and
the
on
all times
legislate
to
I
to
almost
motion
Council
powers
elucidation
supply.
could
gentlemen
passed
London
without
printed
the
the
period
documents
at
novel
there
its Members
attending
contributions
that
the
in
in
their
stated
in
in
confer
to
of
proceedings,
affairs,
our
future
scholars
occurring
of
served
privileges
of
which
of
frequently
the
of
and
so
inconvenience,
distributed
receiving
and
altogether
pay
some
aiding
not
an
health,
of
been
oppose
Museum
of
members
tendency
be
and
property
is
to
rules,
benefit
as
our
to
at
Oriental
With
of
it will
may
as
so
Society,
proposed
state
great
has
one
with
our
Journals
motion
may
by
regulation
unable
or
hold
the
Journal.
proposed,
have
been
content
at
that
who
have
library
them
societies, has
be
of
terms,
infirm
an
just
forward
the
our
in
circular
come
having
dispose
even
is
to
the
all
the
in
know
following
motion
me,
and
possess
admit
to
not
for
Not
to
of
to
by
painful
Society,
access
Council,
and
the
already
voice
XYIII,
offices
Society's
London,
to
the
in
Council
the
the
and
VII
and
the
the
in
come
of
notice
Members.
open,
of
Though
"
to
account
on
received
from
Roles
[Ma^
My
had
THE
Council
copies
and,
rose,
of
the
to
receive
to
Bbioos
amendment
have
Members
Honorary
OP
alteration
the
seconded,
admit
to
REPORT
ANNUAL
That
the
them.'*
he
could
bound
to
Article
proposed
BOYAL
1862.]
M.
*^
with
I agree
and
Sn
has
supplying
that
copies
of
services
all the
according
that
principle
funds
of
the
sufficient
rules
society
the
The
LiirsoN,
K.C.B.,
and
several
advantages
by
of tho
W.
it is
control
against
the
over
I think
no
fundamental
the
subverting
for
for
benefit
the
to
object
which
the
of his
Esq.,
honour
highest
services
the
vote,
the
on
the
in
its
the
to
anomaly
Society, by conferring
the
Raw-
members
with
away
0.
explained
honorary
do
to
H.
and
rose
admitting
in
its
Sib
General
Spottiswoode,
Orientalist
GoBE,
"
That
tion
the
the
to
on
any
deprives
power,
Council
proposal
the
proposed,
adopted
the
of
Council
carried
was
he
which
the
Elliott,
of
expression
Strangford,
Lord
has
W.
Esq., seconded,
and
i(
offer
Society
President,
in
manner
then
Esq.,
unanimously
was
the
evinced
its
deep
the
for
he
interest
of
sense
and
able
takes
the
in
obUgm^
zealous
welfuc
Society."
LoBD
occupy
honour
done
C.
briefly expressed
Stranofobd
the
time
and
affairs
by
their
adopted
the
Presidents
Members
present,
and
best
further
unwillingness
offered
and
his
thanks
for
to
the
0.
and
Esq., seconded,
Wells,
it
was
thanks
Council
his
vote.
Esq., proposed,
Graham,
That
of
him
unanimously
the
Maokbnzix,
that
contribute.
not
for
members
honorary
have
think
I also
large môrity.
"
does
Holt
through
proceeding
M.
of
should
shown
having
and
distinguished
On
and
been
hoped
proposal
existing,
itself
institution,
the
of
Society."
Hon.
now
he
itself
constituted.
to
as
whether
required,
availing
in
members
member
on
of ordinary
is unnecessary,
can
or
paying
which
privileges
be
present
public
any
to
has
Right
office, the
of
honorary
an
reason
of
in
at
as
rights
precedent
all that
conferring
to
and
measure
proceedings
its
Members,
Honorary
is without
all
of
do
to
the
follows
as
ohjection
rights
I think
and
discretion
the
Council
members,
his
in
XXT
amendment
the
Briggs
the
of
paying
Council
the
Qenend
Memhers
fionorary
seconded
Esq., having
liBwnr,
SCKJIETY.
ASIATIC
of
for
forwarding
the
their
the
be
meeting
efficient
interests
offered
co-operation
of
the
to
in
conducting
Society during
the
Vice-
the past
year/'
The
half
use
RiOHT
of the
many
Holt
Hon.
Vice-Presidents
words
to
satisfy
Mackenzie
and
the
Council.
Society
rose
to
He
need
that
their
return
thanks
not, he
Council
felt
very
on
be"
assured,
highly
XXTi
ANNUAL
valued
to
not
expression
this
trespass
in
rejoiced
of their
their
on
the
little
but
hesitation
in
interests
share
justly
of
implied.
advancement
Must
of
was
Esq.,
and
look
then
by
nem,
and
con.
thanks
and
and
their
to
the
the
add
vote
that
depend
contributions
the
the
on
alone
and
numbers,
no
altogether
which
all, mostly
had
body
to
proved
im-
himself
he
been
not
the
they
extension
an
influence.
proposed
the
that
however,
exertions
to
of
compliment
after
must,
for
Council,
had
venture,
increase
an
and
the
could
he
A.
B.
Hill,
Committee
of
by
of the
Society
also
Commerce,
services
zealous
Esq, seconded
Huktxr,
J.
to
its
as
tendered
be
the
to
Secretary,
Honorary
his
for
Esq.,
Marshman,
C.
the
during
year."
past
The
and,
the
in
who
the
Holt
absence
and
of
the
he
high
he
indeed,
however,
would
say
that, in
the
their
afford
And
mittee.
retired
the
He
natives
relation
quite
essential
ignorance
difficulties
or
that
neglect
that
especially
had
to
He
objects
of
of
which
the
the
happy
which
result
of
skill
European
appeared
British
our
to
be
the
planter.
and
We
feelings
empire,
capital,
of
must
most
in
him
to
for
measures
any
cause
of
many
seemed
and
Com*
invaluable
Indian
of
knowledge
that
communicate
vast
whom,
members
which
on
g^reat
trusted,
individual
subject
provinces
to
beset
the
kenzie
Mac-
the
to
the
at
Mr.
vitality.
the
had
presided
Marshman,
of
could
afford
which
testimony
its
express
tion
approba-
Commerce,
Mr.
one
to
labours
and
out
Marshman,
would
it
Having
returned
the
to
rights, institutions, interests,
country
of
that
his
Government
minute
order
them
more
carrying
the
attached
owed
year,
Mr.
early hour,
an
by
Committee,
also,
part
he
bear
the
of
by
vote.
Committee
various
land,
his
those
rendered
in
was
the
in
into
introducing
aid
on
Agriculture
to
coming
meant
in
the
to
of
of the
officers
information.
present
the
there
assure
by their
services
might
which
continue
entitled
the
of
importance
part
at
to
Committee
himself
felt
London
to
satis"ction
the
of
meeting
the
commissioned
been
value
and
justly recognised
been
on
Marshman,
had
leave
to
Society,
lively
Mr.
of
the
meeting
Maokeitzib,
that
stated
compelled
was
him
Hoir.
RiOHT
thanks,
of
for
adopted
That
to
devotion
to
would
themselves,
voluntary
the
them
him
But
on
their
trusted
warned
meeting
he
as
by
done
they
hour
comments.
the
and
great
which
whose
Agriculture
to
the
He
usefulness
It
work
Society
chiefly
their
the
the
of
Members
in
entitled
unfruitful,
thanks
Society
[May,
the
and
congratulating
the
Society,
THE
unnecessary
any
of
that
stating
the
of
of
opportimity
OP
approbation,
with
time
circumstances
claim
REPORT
and
of
our
the
especially
REPORT.
ANNUAL
xxvm
"
J
Oa0r-i"o"e"^0
ôao"o"eoaoo
Mii
^|=?si
"CSS
.a
6"
.g
6x-y3
"a
111
at
ill
lis
ill
.*"
LIST
THE
OF
MEMBERS
OP
THE
KOYAL
SOCIETY
ASIATIC
OP
GREAT
AND
BRITAIN
6,
New
Street,
Burlikoton
CORRECTED
IRELAND:
TO
MAY,
"W.
M.DCCC.LXIi.
LONDON:
PRINTED
BY
HARRISON
AND
VCR
THS
SONS,
ST.
1862.
SOCISTT,
MARTIN'S
LANE,
W.C.
ROYAL
ASIATIC
SOCIETY.
PATRON.
MOST
HER
MAJESTY
EXCELLENT
THE
QUEEN.
VICE-PATRONS.
HIS
MAJESTY
I., KING
LEOPOLD
THE
SECRETARY
THE
CHAIRMAN
OF
STATE
FOR
THE
OF
OF
THE
BELGL\N"
INDIA.
EAST
HON.
INDIA
COMPANY.
PRESIDENT.
THE
RIGHT
HON.
VISCOUNT
LORD
STRANGFORD.
DIRECTOR.
MAJOR-GENERAL
SIR
RAWLINSON,
C.
H.
K.C.B.,F.B.8,
LL.D.
VICE-PRESIDENTS.
THE
RIGHT
HON.
SIR
THE
RIGHT
HON.
HOLT
RICHARD
SIR
CLARKE,
EDWARD
EDWARD
RYAN.
MACKENZIE.
Esq.
Bart.
COLEBROOKE,
COUNCIL.
Esq.
W.,
J.
BOSANQUET,
Esq.
JOHN,
DICKINSON,
ELPHINSTONE
MOUNTSTUART
DUFF,
EDGEWORTH,
M.
FERGU8S0N,
JAMES,
FINCHAM,
T.
K.C.B.
,
JOHN
MARSHMAN,
C,
EDWARD
P.
B.,
W.
DR.
WAUGH,
Esq.
M.P.
Esq.,
COLONEL
WATSON,
Esq.
STANLEY,
SMOLLETT,
SYKF5,
Esq.
FREDK
SIR
Esq.,
Esq.
PROFESSOR
HALLIDAY,
GRANT,
P., Esq.
FREDERICK,
GOLDSTUCKER,
POOLE,
M.P.
Esq.,
THOMAS,
BAZLEY,
M.P.
H.,
FORBES.
SIR
MAJOR-GENERAL
A.
".
C.B.
TRUSTEES.
STRANGFORD.
LORD
SIR
T.
BERIAH
COLEBROOKE,
EDWARD
HONORARY
SECRETARY
SOUCITOR.
THOMAS,
WM.
JAMES
SECRETARY"
"
"
T.
LUXMORE
Esq.
REDHOUSE,
UBRARIAN
AND
M.P.
Esq.
BOTFIELD,
TREASURER"
HONORARY
Bart.,
EDWIN
Esq.
N0RRI8,
WILSON,
Esq,
Esq.
M.P.
^tmhttff.
iBIonorarfi
HIS
ROYAL
HIS
HIGHNESS
THEIR
IKBAL
NAWAB
MAJESTIES
THE
REVEREND
ROBERT
THE
REVEREND
R.
THE
REVEREND
EDWARD
N.
PROFESSOR
GUSTAVUS
PROFESSOR
MAX
JAMES
N.B."
Members
who
tt
Members
who,
D.D.
HINCKS,
WESTERGAARD.
L.
FLUEGEL.
MULLER.
marks
The
Non-resident
B.A.
HARDY.
SPENCE
LL.D.
Esq.,
RESIDENT
BAHADUR.
SIAM.
OF
CALDWELL,
BALLANTYNE,
R.
SAXONY.
OF
DAULAH
UD
KINGS
THE
PROFESSOR
JOHN
PRINCE
HIGHNESS
NON-RESIDENT.
AND
prefixed
the
to
signify
names
"
Members.
compounded
have
haring
their
for
Sabscriptioni.
hare
compounded,
renewed
again
their
subscriptions,
or
gireu
donations,
tHis
Majbstt
P., Esq., M.P.,
Mahomed
Bahim
"tAoA
Mahomed
Jaffeb,
"fALi
Lieut.-Col.
Mahomed
"Alves,
Colonel
St
N.,
H.
Seymour
"fAEDASEBE
Cubbetjee,
"fAEDASEEE
Hoemanjee,
John,
fAEEOWSMiTH,
Arthue,
AsHBUETON,
Ashpitel,
the
Rev.
the
Arthur,
Bombay.
James
Edward,
the
for
H,B,M,
Minister
Helier,
Ottoman
to
Right
Montreal.
K.L.S.,
the
Bombay,
Porte,
Court
of
Persia,
Jersey,
Street,
1, Chapel
O-rosvenor
Place,
Government,
Street, W,
Esq., Bombay,
Esq., Bombay,
Esq., 37, Hertford

W.
K.G-.
S.W.
Place,
Esq., Chief Secretary Bombay
Lacon,
Upper
Beloias^s,
the
Cadogan
Consul
Major-General,
Ansteutuee,
Anderson,
Esq.,
absence.
Bombay,
Sir
Khan,
Charles,
"Alison,
13,
during
op
Shieazi,
"fAoA
IIAlexandee,
abeyance
in
are
I., Kino
Leopold
W.
Adam,
Subscriptions
whose
fl Members
A.,
Hon.
Esq., 2,
Wesleyan
Lord,
Poets'
Square,
Mission
Bath
South
House,
House,
Kensington^
E,C,
Piccadilly,
Westminster,
Comer
S,W.
W.
LIST
J.
tAsTELL,
H., Esq.
Alois, Conseiller
^lons.
"AuEii,
tBABiNGTO?r,
Itegence, Sfc, Sfc,
F.K.S.,
St,, Hanover
George
31,
Vienna,
W.
Colonel
Baillie,
la
G., Esq., M.D.,
B.
Sq.y
Baeeb,
MEMBERS.
OF
B.
N.
G.,
W.
Athen"Bum.
Gloucester
Esq., 93,
Terrace,
W,
Park,
Hyde
tBALFOUR,
Ball,
F.
"Bahtii,
Dr.
Baskehville,
J.
tBAXTER,
H.
"Batley,
E.
Bazley,
'E^Q^',
Bengal
H.,
S,
C.
J., Esq., 5, Ladbrooke

C,
W.
Eev.
Esq., M.P.,
Morris,
S., H.M,
Kev.
Bellasis,
Augustus,
W.
Eobert,
IIBettington,
Nathaniel,
*Blunt,
J.
St,
C.
St. James's
Sq.,
W.
S.
Shannon.
St.
Esq., 14,
Square,
James's
W,.
Esq.
Consul^
HoBMANJEE,
W.,
Adrianople.
Esq., Bombay.
Place,
Gloucester
Esq., 26,
John,
J.
S.
C.
Esq., Bombay
E., Esq., H.M,
BosANQUET,
King
3a,
J-, Trinity College, Cambridge.
Albemarle,
BoBRADAiLE,
W,
Esq.
tBLAND,
"fBoMANJEE
Hill,
S,
Esq., Bengal
Ship
Beamont,
Square, Notting
C.
Esq., Bengal
Thomas,
tBEKSON,
Ecq.
Henry,
"Beaufobt,
Beal,
Berlin,
Henry,
"Battkn,
Kidderminster.
Esq., Wolverleg,
Samuel,
Cheltenham.
Place,
Brunswick
Esq., 2,
C,
Street, K.C.
Lombard
Esq., 73,
Portman
Square,
Claysmore,
Enfeld.
ttBorriELD,
Beriah,
tonshire;
tBowRiNG,
Sir
"Bbandbeth,
Esq., M.P.,
5,
John,
G.
Bbice,
Charles
ttBaiOGS,
C.
Hursfpierpoint,
Bbouohtox,
Brown,
the
Eight
Charles
P.,
Bayswater,
*Bubnell,
Arthur,
"tBuBNS,
David
fBuBNET,
the
S.
F.R.S.,
Formosa.
Lodge, Lee,
Malabar
Esq.,
John,
Northamp'
W,
Cotisul^ Tamsay,
H.M.
Alexander,
General
C.
Esq., Bengal
p., Esq.,
Hall,
Athen"pum.
LL.D.,
J .E.L.,
"Bbaune,
Square,
Grosvenor
Norton
F.R.S.,
Oriental
Club;
Kent.
Bridge
Lodge,
Sussex,
Hon.
Lord,
42, Berkeley Square, W.
F.E.S
,
Esq.,
7,
Alfred
Terrace,
Queen's
JSoad^
W.
Esq., 33,
Laing, Esq.,
A'ênerable
University Qub,
the
York
Ttrrace,
Begenfs
Park,
JV,
W.
Allahabad.
Archdeacon,
SuJJolk Street,
D.D.,
S.JV.
P.E.S.,
United
LIST
K.
Capt.
"fBuRTOK,
F., Bombay
Bond,
Benjamin
tCABBELL,
Colonel
"fCALDWELL,
the
Calthobpe,
"Cameron,
Johns
Wood,
Square,
W.G.
Esq., FJl.S., 1,-Br/c^Cbwr^,

late
of
Lord,
Hon.
JV. IF.
the
Bengal
33,
Orosvenor
T"?wt/?Ztf,-".C7.
Army.
Square,
W,
Esq., Constantinople.
Edmund,
"Calvert,
St.
^
37, Gordon
Hugh,
Right
Army.
Lodge
K., Esq., F.S.A.,
J.
C.
Captain
H.M.'s
D.,
David,
Maj.-Gen.
Capon,
MEMBERS.
Dr., Northwick
BuBZORJEE,
BuTLiN,
OF
Consul,
Massotvah,
C.B., Anglesea
House,
Abyssinia.
Shirley,
Souths
ampton.
David
"Cabmichael,
F., Esq., Madras
Joseph,
*Catafago,
Col.
tCAUTLET,
Esq., 7,
Sir
Lieut.-Col.
tCHASE,
"CuEFNEA
"Churchill.
A.
Clebe,
*CoLE,
Esq., 13, Notting
Hill
Georgo
Lieut.
R.
Park
T.
"CoMPTON,
tCooPEB,
tCouBT,
A., Madras
Edward,
H.,
J.
H., Esq.,
tCBAWFOBD,
R.
W.,
the
C.
C*stlemans,
Cbawfobd,
Cbosse,
Square,
W.
of Bombay.
Bart., M.P.,
37,
South
T.
F.R.S.
Maidenhead,
near
Club,
Oriental
Esq., 71,
Rev.
Old
Broad
Street, E.G.
D.C.L
F.,
St.
Leonards-on-Sea
Club.
Oriental
"ICbuttenden,
Captain
Lieut.-
"tCuLLEN,
"Cunningham,
General
Lt.-Col.
"fCuBSETJEE
Abdaseeb,
"tCuBSETJEE
Jamsetjeb,
"tCuRSETJEB
RcrsTOMJEE,
CuBZON,
A., Esq., 181,

S.
CuTHBEBT,
"fDADABHOT
"Daltell,
Davies,
Pestonjee,
the
J., Indian
C.
Rev.
A.
Madras
A., Bengal
Army.
Army,
Esq., Bombay.
Esq., Bombay.
Esq., Bombay,
JEuston
Road,
N.W.
Caledonian
Place,
Clifton.
Esq., Bombay,
O., Esq., H.M.

John,
Navy.
William,
T,, Esq., 31,
Robt.
Street^
S.
Esq., LL.D.,
Purton,
M.
Major
Jassy.
W.
A., Esq., Bombay
Charles
W.
Staff Corps, Mysore.
Thomas
Lane,
SackvilU
Street, W.
Governor
R., K.C.B.,
Sir
ttCoLEBBOOKE,
Consul,
H.M.
Ann^
Sir
C.
Madras.
"W., Esq., 7, Queen
Richard,
Clarke,
31,
Place,
Nottingham
31,
H., Esq., C.B.,
Gordon
tCLARK,
Esq.,
F.E.S.,
W.
Office, S.W.
Morgan,
SooREE,
K.C.B.,
T.,
India
Street, W.;
Street, Strand,
Howard
Proby
S.
C.
Walsoken
Consul,
Bectory,
Erzeroom,
near
Wisbech,
LIST
Sip
tDAVis,
Grey
the
Ripon,
akd
Colonel
Havilland,
Thomas
William,
Esq., Beckley
Dent,
Thomas,
Esq., 12, Hyde
DiCKrNsoir,
John,
Esq., 13,
Sehastian
tDiCKnrsoN,
C.
Fiott,
Park,
Earl,
CarUom
1,
Park
IT.
B,
M.
W,
Square,
Portman
Sukoum
Kali,
Staff College, Sandhurst
John,
W.
Stroud.
Lodge,
Consul,
8,E.
Kent,
Gardens,
Street,
York
Guernsey.
Bromley,
S., Esq., Brown's
Esq.,
H.,
Professor
DowsoN,
the
Hon.
Eight
De^t,
"Dickson,
Holywood^
S.W.
Gardens,
"fDE
Athenaum
K.C.B.,
Bart,
Bristol,
near
Db
Francis,
John
MEMBERS.
OF
Wokingham,
Berks,
tDRANE,
Esq., Marychurch,
Thomas,
William
tDETSDALE,
Gate
Dykes,
||Eael,
G.
Esq.,
Captain
Edgeworth,
M.P.,
C.
tEvEREST,
Colonel
FiNCHAM,
Sir
James
William,
James,
tFoRBES,
Professor
"Forbes,
Alexander
tFoRBES,
George,
Street,
Sir
Eraser,
James
W.
House,
S,
Anerley,
Travellers'
Club.
W,
Kensington,
S,
C,
P.
Bart,
8, Portland
E.
S., 10,
Wesihaume
Esq., Ligleborough,
Lancaster.
Plaice, W,
Esq., 9, Sheffield Gardens,
Esq., Bombay
C.
Kensington,
K., Esq., Bombay
58, Burton
C,
Orescent,
E,C.
Esq., 3, Fitzroy Square,
W.
E., Esq., M.P.

St,, Spring
Charies,
8, New
Charles,
Esq., 38,
Conduit
W.C.
S.
Esq., Bercleigh, Petersfield; 9, King
Stewart,
W.
S,
LL.D.,
Duncan,
W,
Place,
Esq., 20, Langliam
Frederick,
Charies,
FORSTER,
W;
Secretary of Legaiion,
Mastrion
Boad,
George,
Esq., E.R.Sv,
Forbes,
II
fFoRBES,
Ph.,
W,
Walter,
Fergusson,
HB.M,'s
l"sq.,Athenaeum;
J., Esq., Bombay
Street,
tFARRER,
Terrace, Hyde
Esq., Wolfelee, Hawick;
Walter,
"Erskine,
Fox,
J., 12, Leinster
Carl, Esq., 54, Addison
Ewer,
E.C.
Lane,
Athenwum,
Persia;
Enoel,
4, Queen's
Well^sley,
B., Esq., E.R.S.,
E.
Elliott,
Esq., M.P.,
Kensington,
Province
Wm.
E,C,
Friars,
Office, S,W,
India
tEASTwiCK,
South
Devon.
Austin
Grant,
D., Esq., 9, Mincing
W.,
ttEASTWiCK,
Elphinstone
Gardens,
Danl.
Esq., 26,
Castellan,
Mountstuart
Duff,
Torquay,
Gardens,
Street, W.
S*W.
William
LIST
Heitdebsok,
James,
H.
tHoBHOUSE,
W.,
tHoDGSoy,
Brian
t Hodgson,
David,
Sir
Hogg,
Esq., F.R.S.,
B., Esq., Clapham
A.
Hill,
St.
Liverpool.
S, W.
Gardens,
TTjp'per
Berkeley
Esq., 54,
India
Sec.
Miss.
Wesleyan
Charles,
Oriental
Esq.,
F.,
Sir
St., FortmanSq.,
JT.
Sac., E.C.
K.C.B.,
Street,
2, King
S. W.
Square,
James's
T.
"Hughes,
St., S.W.
Bîngers^ Dursley.
4, Carlton
Bart,
'Rev.
ttHoPKi"80N,
TJie
Hill,
Elijah, D.D.,
Major-General
the
Cluh, St. James's
W,
Thomas,
HooLE,
S.
Esq.,
Soutli
AVeir,
Office, S,
Athenceum,
BrooJces's
Esq.,
Esq.,
Club,
Park,
Houghton,
James
tHoLBOYD,
MEMBERS.
Oriental
Esq.,
James,
tHKYWOOD,
OF
H.B.M.
Secretary,
Embassy,
Constantinople.
Hughes,
Sir
Capt.
Sir
Hui.SE,
Edward,
HuTT,
John,
HuTT,
Benjamin,
Esq.,
"tJuGONATHJKE
W,,
tKENNEDT,
Thomas
the
"Langmore,
Dr.
J.
Square,
Right
Mall,
Clifton,
Sg.,
W.
Bristol.
Henry
Malcolm,
Gottleib,
Siam.
Consulate,
Terrace,
the
Hon.
Baystvater,
Marquis
of, K.G.,
W.
F.B.S.,
W.
Army.
Oreenford, Middlesex,
F.R.S.,
Sir
S., Esq., Oriental
tLAWPORD,
British
G., Bengal
Hon.
Lucknow.
Commissioner,
Inverness
Southgate,
Edward,
*Leitner,
E.
G.,
E.
tLAWEORD,
Lewin,
Esq.,
Most
Capt.
House,
fLAW,
Street, Hanover
Office, S.W.
Esq., 88,
James,
Berkeley
Laurence,
Army,
Esq., Bombay.
Assistant
Esq.,
George,
Lansdowne,
Latham,
Bombay
Shanghai.
Consul,
India
Esq.,
W.,
Knighton,
Landon,
N.
Alexander.
Mrs.
*Knox,
H.M.
C.B.,
George
28,
H., Esq., 22, the
K.
Highgate,
Lane,
Club.
Grand,
SuNKERSETT,
J.
tKERR,
Le
Esq., M.D.,
Esq.,
IT. S.
India
E.
John,
T.
Southwood
Club.
Oriental
Esq.,
George
C.
Street.
Burlington
Esq., F.E.S.,
Maj.-Qen.
Jackson,
"Jones,
4, New
Club.
Oriental
"Jacob,
Wexford.
House,
Bart.,
Robert,
ttHuNTEE,
Kate,
F., Ely
J.
L.
M.,
Bart.,
W.
G.C.B.,
Southgate
iV.
Club.
Esq.
S., Esq., M.A.,
Esq., 31,
Austin
Gloucester
Esq., King's
Friars,
Gardens,
College,
W.C.
E.C.
Bayswater,
W.
LIST
Le
Messuriee,
the
M.S.
L.,
Major-General
tMAcDouALL,
Prof.
J., Oriental
C,
Esq., Bengal
Mackenzie,
the
Mackenzie,
J.
Mackillop,
James,
tMACKiiSTOsn,
Brodie,
Mackintosh,
J
Arms
Esq.,
E.C.
Yard,
Oriental
Club.
Square,
W.
F., 7, Tilney Street, W.
A.
Lieut.-Gen.,
"Macleod,
Street, E.C.
Esq., 17, Montague
Eneas,
Street, W,
Holt, 28, Wimpole
Esq., 11, King's
Alexander
Mackintosh,
Peter's, Jersey,
Threadneedle
T., Esq., 41,
Brighton,
Place,
College, Belfast.
St.
Honourable
Right
W.
Mayfair^
Army.
H., Esq., Beaulieu,
J.
"Macalister,
Birmingham,
Club.
Queen's
M.A.,
Charles,
*MAcFA.RLAyE,
Street,
Paris, 48, Buckingham
A.
Ludlow,
Club.
Stanhope
Great
Esq., 15,
"Dr.
Loewe,
Club.
Blandford
Placey
JSirchfield, Handsworth,
William,
Bev.
John,
Oriental
Esq., RN.,
Henrj,
tLiNWOOD,
Dorchester
27,
John,
Oriental
Sq, W.;
N.W,
Square,
Lewis,
MEMBERS.
S., Esq., 26, Connaught
a.
Lieut.-Colonel
Lewis,
Loch,
OF
Esq., 1, Stanhope Street, Hyde
Mac-Pherson,
Ph.,
W.
Macpherson,
Sir
tMADDOCK,
Wm.,
Esq., 6, Stanhope
T.
"fMANOCKJEB
Mrs.,
tMARDON,
Marshman,
*Mason,
Todd,
J.
the
W.
Park,
Hyde
Street, W.
Gardens,
24, Mount
Kensington,!^
Street, GrosvenorSq.
W.
Tonghoo.
D.D.,
Bart., M.P
James,
W.C
Street, S. W.
Esq., 30, WimpoU
Francis,
Sir
+Mathe80N,
Gardens,
R., Esq., F.R.S.,

Rev.
Square,
W,
W.
Pal"ice,
Clarke, Esq., 7, Palace
John
Park,
Esq., Bombay.
Sussex
12a,
Thomas
Martin,
A., 67, Shane
G.
A., Esq., Kensington
Manning,
Street, Hyde
Edinburgh.
Esq., Bombay.
Kooat,
Cfrsetjee,
J.
Rouse,
Club, Trafalgar
Union
Herbert,
Major-General
Malcolm,
Mann,
G.C.B.,
Allay
"tMAHOMMED
Granton
F.R.S.,
John,
Sir
*tM*NEiLL,
13,
Cleveland
Bow,
8.W.
Matheson,
Farquhar,
fMAUOHAN,
Captain
Mather,
Philip, Esq., Ethy
^Melvill,
Major-General
Mexborouoh,
Miles,
Earl
John,
Rev.
John,
Oriental
Sir
Lord
House,
P.
M.,
Professor,
Addisconthe.
Lostunthiel.
Bombay
Club,
9, Blandford
Esq.,
Street, Edinburgh.
Street, Liverpool.
of. Travellers'
Capt. Joseph,
"Millioan,
Mills,
68,
W.
Club,
Melville
Assistant
J., Esq., F.S.A.,
Melvill,
Oriental
Philip, 37,
Cotton, Esq.,
Mayer,
Esq.,
Place,
Army.
W.C.
Regent's Park,
Australia.
40, Lonsdale
Square,
Islington, N,
N.
W.
10
OF
LtST
*MiBZi.
Ja'fer
Tsherany
Khan,
MoDELiAB,
Hy., 23, Cambridge
Sir
F.B.G.S.,
P., M.A.,
A.
Boad,
S.W.
Square,
Bart., 7, Orosvenor
Sir Moses,
Eev.
TillaSy BloomfieJd
108, Baton
G., Esq., M.P.,
MoKTGOMEBY,
fMooB,
Western
W.
Paddington,
MoNTEFiOBE,
JPersia.
p., Esq., 33,
C.
MoFFATT,
MEMBERS.
Gate, Fark
W.
Lane,
W.
Square,
Subwarden
St.
of
Augustine'
College, Canterbury.
*MoOBE,
Niven,
"MoFAT,
Fred.
MuiB,
Davidass,
"tMuNMOHUiTDASS
Honourable
the
"fMuHRAT,
Colonel
"Neale,
E.
"Niemak,
St.
Captain
"fNowBOJEE
South
John
the
T.
tfPLATT,
William,
House,
G.C.B.,
James,
8, St.
Place,
N,
W,
Richmond,
George's
Terrace^
W.
C.
S.
Bombay
Mozufferpore,
India
Esq.,
Office, S.W.
Reform
George,
Club,
G.C.B.,
Stanley, ^^c{.,4i,
Berkeley
Edward
Eawdon,
Rt.
Powis,
The
Pbatt,
Hodgson,
Hon.
Bev.
the
Cluh, S.W,
Constantinople.
Conservative
Sir
Behar,
Army.
Esq., M.P.
Lieut.-Gen.
the
Tudor
C.B.,
M.A.,
Alexander,
Count
Pbebton,
W.,
James,
Edw.
Portland
Esq.
Erskine,
"PiflANi,
Pollock,
of, Northumberland
F., Esq.
Eev.
PiLKiNGTON,
S.W.
Army,
Duke
Crescent,
Esq., Bengal
Capt. Lewis,
Sir
Madras
the
Bark
Kensington,
George,
tPABKEB,
PowEB,
Sir
George,
IIPabbubt,
Poole,
Esq., 4,
Lieut.-Gen.
Brompton,
Esq., Bombay,
Capt. Willoughby,
IIPalmeb,
Australia,
W.C,
Strand,
Thomas,
OuTBAM,
of Legation, China,
Orove,
Grace
Jamsetjee,
OsBOBNE,
Pebby,
Secretary
MacFarlane,
His
Mouse,
Ogilvt,
Dresden,
Envoy,
Bart., D.C.L.,
Henry
tNoBTHUMBEBLAND,
"Pellt,
John,
Ediivin, Esq., 6, MichaeFs
*N0BBI8,
"Pabbt,
K.M.^s
A.,
K., Esq., Rotterdam.
G.
NoBBis,
Ter., Edinburgh,
16, Regent
Esq., King's College, Cambridge,
Charles,
Sir
"Nicholson,
Service.
Esq., Bombay.
C.
Henry,
James
Medical
Bengal
LL.D.,
Esq., D.C.L.,
Beyrui,
Consul,
Esq., M.D.,
John,
John,
Nelson,
H.M.
Esq., C.B.,
Esq.,
Earl
Elm
M.A.,
James's,
Clapham
Gardens,
S, W.
Common,
Campden
Lodge, Putney
of, 45, Berkeley
Esq., 7, Regency
Theodore,
St,
Hill, W,
Heathy
Square,
S.
S.W,
W.
Square, Brighton.
Trinity College, Cambridge.
LIST
F.
Peideaui,
W.,
Pbiaulx,
O.
De
Pbinsep,
H.
Thoby,
India
B., Esq., 8, Cavendish
James,
J.
the
Reynolds,
Major
B"v.
P.
the
Thos.,
S.
George
Russell,
A.
Ryan,
the
Salis,
William
"fSAMPSON,
Esq.,
Rev.
Sheil,
Major-General
Sheeidan,
26,
Juno
Green,
B.D.,
Major,
tSiGMOND,
George
J. H.,
Sir
Cox's
B.C.
W.
Club,
W.
Bd., Kensington,
F.G.S.,
W.
PI., HydePk.,
Oriental
Bahajdooe,
Club,
W.
Madras,
Dunse,
Berwickshire.
Cambridge.
Hyderabad.
39,
Justin,
Hotel,
H.B.M.
W.
Uxbridge.
Upper
Grosvenor
Lodge, Campden
Jermyn
Esq.,
Street, W.
Hill,
W.
K.C.B.
Belfield House,
S.W.
Gabriel,
Esq.,
Temple,
Street, W.
Cumberland
Brinsley, Esq., M.P.,
Fulham,
SnowEBS,
Bark
Place,
House,
A., Esq., Wycombe
Heopy
Service
Square,
Edm.,
Thos.
D., Esq., M.P.,
William
House^
6, Addison
Manderston
W.,
Shaw,
Sq.,W.
S.W.
United
Great
Bahadue,
"tSEEAJ-UL-MuLK
H.
Master's
Audley
2,
Nazim
the
St., Cavendish
Square,
Baton
Sir Edwd.,
Hon.
*Samsamu-'d-Dowla
Selwyn,
JE.
W.
S., 9, Holies
C.
de, Esq., Hillingdon
John,
Kent.
Swanscomhe,
ll/ord, Essex,
Esq., 6, Hyde
Esq., M.P.,
ScABTU,
W.
Baysumter,
Castle, Perthshire.
Lieut.-Col.,
Seymoue,
Club,
E., Esq., Junior
D., Esq., MP.,
Salomons,
Boad,
Great
D.D.,
Edward,
Right
W.
Square,
Oriental
Rev.
Russell,
F.E.S., D.C.L.,
K.C.B.,
Esq.
Duncrub
Lord,
W.
Club,
A.
Esq., 68,
Major
Oriental
C,
B.A.,
C,
T.
Bahaboob
Naidoo
Cecil, B.D.,
A., Esq., Bengal
RoBEETSON,
H.
Sir
James,
Lieut.-Colonel,
RoLLO,
W;
Kensington,
Falmouth.
Woodlane,
George
Mordaunt,
A.
Esq.,
Esq., 18, Oarway
Eev.
Eeynolds,
*Se"N",
G..
H.
W.,
the
tBEKOUAED,
RoLLAKD,
House,
Pathi
Street, Berkeley
1, Hill
RoBiNSOK,
W.
Mysore.
Major-Gen.
ttBAWLiNSON,
"RoBEETS,
Holland
Cockbum,
Captain
tRiCKETTS,
If. W;
Wood,
Madras.
Edward
Ravenshaw,
Redhotjse,
Square,
Latchmsb
CONJIYEBAM,
RiGBY,
Little
Esq.,
Vasooeeddi
"Ravebty,
John's
Office, S,W,
Captain
"Eajah
St.
Boad,
Office, S.W.
India
"Pfckle,
Avenue
13,
11
MEMBERS.
OF
Street, S. W.
M.D.
Consul,
Aleppo.
Parson's
12
the
WoU
W,a
horn,
Trevu,
F. A.S., M.K.S.L.,
Esq., LL.D.,
George,
tSMiTH,
Buildings,
5, Featherstone
M.A.,
George,
Eev.
of.
Frederick
Prince
H.S.H.,
*Sle8WIO-Hol8tein,
Small,
MEMBERS.
OF
LIST
Camhorney
Cornwall
.
Smith,
Conservative
Dumbartonshire;
tSTAKLET,
the
Eight
Stanley,
the
Hon.
Hon.
H.
Major
Stbacuet,
"William,
W.
Colonel
1L
W.
"Taylor,
J.
"Taylor,
Major
Street, Belgrave
S.W.
College, Cambridge,
Club,
W.
Viscount,
19, Mansfield
St., W.
Esq., Barbadoes.
F.E.S.,
Esq., F.E.S.,
H.M.
Eight
47, Albion
Lacock
Consul,
L., C.B.,
E.
8q,,
Abbey,
W,
Chippenham,
Diyarhekr,
Bombay
Hon.
Street,
Army.
Lord,
F.E.S.,
Langton
Hall,
Allerton.
N'orth
J.
Sir
Emerson,
Belgravia,
tTnoMAS,
Edward,
Thomas,
Henry
LL.D.,
K.C.S.,
GG,
Warwick
Square,
S,W,
Esq., 2,
Albert
PI., Victoria
H., Esq., 9, Laura
Lieut.-Col.
T.
Place,
P.,F.R.S.,
Lieut.-Colonel
Thoresby,
Charles,
Uliot
Bd., Kensington,
Wi
Bath.
Vale, Blackheath,
Oriental
Club,
W,;
8.E.
Waldron
Castle, Torquay.
Thos.,
Thornton,
"fTiEN,
TooNE,
Antonio,
Francis
Hastings,
H.
Captain
"Tronson,
Major
the
tTuRNER,
Thos.,
W.,
Esq., 31,
C.B.,
Anthony,
E.N.,
Eeverend
"Trumpp,
Gloucester
St,, Belgrave
Bd,,
S, W,
Esq., Constantinople,
"fTROYER,
tURQUHART,
Esq., 29,
Col.
||Trevelyan,
IV,
Street, Piccadilly, W.
Catherine
Lord
G., Esq.,
tTHOMPSON,
Grant,
H., M.P.,
the
Tennent,
Qat",8,
36, St, James's
Dover
40.
Hon.
Fox,
Teignmouth,
J.,
Oriental
Edward,
Talbot,
Alexandria,
19, Chester
M.P.,
Esq.,
Et.
the
Lord,
E.
James
Stephens,
Stkes,
House,
S.W.
Square,
"Strickland,
W.
St,, Buckingham
Esq., F.E.S.,
Wm.,
ttSPOTTiswooDE,
Place,
S. W.
Club,
l2,James
SPOTTiswoODE,Andrew,Esq.,
Steangford,
Cameron
Boyle, E!"q.,M.P.,
Patrick
Smollett,
Park^W.
W,
Square,
Chcmberland
Great
Esq., 34,
Newman,
Smith,
Ter., Hyde
Esq., 25, Oxford
Charles,
Thomas
tSMiTH,
Westhoume
105,
B., Esq., M.P.,
John
Bombay
55,
Bue
Place,
W,
Army,
de
la
Pepiniere,
Paris.
Moultan.
Dr.
Esq., 31,
David,
Portland
E., 18, Jacob's

Curzon
Esq., Montague
Street,
Strasse, Stutgardt.
W.
Cottage, Worthing,
LIST
*Vax
W.
Vaux,
Sir
tVYVYAN,
E.
H.
F.R.G.S.,
Esq..
7a,
Esq.,
Charles,
Wells,
John,
WOOD,
C.B.,
Cannon
W.
Lane,
8.
W,
S.W.
Club,
E.G.
S.W.
Whitehall,
House,
136,
Westhourne
Calne,
Wilts.
Cumberland
Park
Atherueum,
Street,
Fijfe
S.,
31,
27,
F.R.S.,
Basinghall
Highlands,
Esq.,
William,
tWAYTE,
A.
St.,
Conservative
M.D.,
Sir
Major-Gen.
WArGH,
South
32,
Bart,
Esq.,
Forbes,
J.
Dr.
Watson,
M.P.,
Eawlinson,
S.,
W.G.
Museum,
Bt.,
Harry,
James,
Waddell,
British
Richard
13
MEMBEKS
Arras.
Esq.,
Sir
Major
tVYVYAN,
West
W.,
S.
tYERNEY,
TAbbe,
M.
Drital,
OF
Eccleston
Street,
W.
Terrace,
Sq.,S.W.
E.C.
Street
,
fWiiiTE,
General
tWHiTK,
James,
M.P.,
Esq.,
John,
White,
Bath.
Martin,
Oriental
Esq.,
Queen's
2,
Major
tWiLKiNSON,
Robert,
Hyde
Park,
W.
W.
Club,
Gibraltar.
Richard,
||WiLBRAHAM,
Gate,
Esq.,
22,
Cumberland
Terrace,
B^genfs
Fark.N.W.
Thomas,
Lieut.-Col.
Wilkinson,
Monier,
t Williams,
23,
A.M.,
Esq.,
Hanover
Boden
Square,
Professor
W.
of
Sanskrit,
Ojtford.
Rev.
the
Williams,
G.,
H.
Wm.
Sir
Maj.-Gen.
Williams,
Eversjield
37,
St.,
Fenwick,
St.
Leonards-on-Sea.
Bart
K.C.
B.,Montreal.
J.
WiLLOUGUBY,
Major
Wright,
tTATES,
"ZoHRAB,
Rev.
the
t Wilson,
the
W.
Rev.
Holt,
James,
India
Esq.,
Office,
S.W;
18,
Westbourne
Terrace,
tWiLLOCK,
p.,
K.L.S.,
George,
John,
H,
Esq.,
Esq.,
D.D.,
Bath.
Botnbay.
P.
M.D.,
H.3t.
5,
V.
Sumner
Consul,
Terr.,
Mostar,
Onslow
Turkey.
Sq.,
S.W
14
^tmfittti^
iForefgn
[By
can
tKe
RegaUtions
be
made
elections
of
the
lists
the
to
being
Sodety,
of
amended
as
in
and
Corresponding
restricted
no
Foreign
ftirther
Members
and
Non-Resident,
Resident,
to
1850,
Members.]
Professor
The
Jacob
Chevalier
Professor
F.
Alexandre
Bemhard
Professor
Garcin
William
B.
".
Professor
Stanislas
Dr.
de
The
Kazem
Professor
Jos^
da
de
Moreau,
Frederick
Professor
Gustavus
SeyfFarth,
Van
Peteraburgh.
Buren,
IMom.
Macedo,
Institute
Porta.
Paria.
Neumann,
Paria.
Martin
de
Costa
Reinaud,
Hon.
St.
Plnatitut^
Bonn.
Monsieur
The
de
Beg^,
Membre
Charles
York.
Membre
Lassen,
Cesar
Chevalier
New
Porta,
Julien,
Mohl,
Peteraburgh.
Porta.
Esq.,
Christian
Julias
St.
Tassy,
Jomard,
Joaquim
Senhor
Paris.
Dom,
Alexander
Professor
Toulon.
Chodzko,
Hodgson,
Monsieur
Mirza
Ambaasador,
Charmoy,
de
Professor
Berlin,
Bavarian
B.
Porta.
Bianchi,
Bopp,
Cetto,
de
Professor
M.
X.
T.
Francis
Baron
Stockholm,
Bei^gg^n,
United
United
Munich,
Stotea.
Stotea.
Porta.
additions
Honorary
the

Journal of The Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland 1862 1000746349

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Titolo originale

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Journal of The Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland 1862 1000746349

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

THE

experience (malts edociua) how

for tlie sake

(1st ed.), though

ti, dz, "c.,

plural, ima^ "we,''

(very likely they

distinguished herCi except

plur. is peculiarto itself, and

krgim, "I shall do.''

being elided, according

intoBokhara," toI. ii.

generally, and, especially with

do, slight interruptions in

(No. 4) thinly laminated,

planes being produced

be, for each

India, (that is with

Bupix"rted tiles, and

flat roofs, made

holy cities, Idrls,

captives, restraining himself

scmdaloiig offences, and

day acting perfidiously

the Pilgrim (may

defined, level, and

the people of Bumii,

short time, about

fighting taking place

it, in all its ceremonials

people passed, therefore,

for tlie fast.

they gained intelligence

dpon which, Siyekema

horses, leaving the

Bulala, fully prepared

listento this, for

for his like

him, for the

slain, the prisoners

dread, they feared

it, passing the

fled, quitting the

boried his mother

into the deserts.

Again quickly with

with the whole

Sim, arriving there

greatest abjectness and

put his forces

^he Sultan Muhammed,

cared for, the

day intelligence was

they rejoiced exceedingly

bot did not

capital fortified town,

any distinction between

him, well knowing

their tribes and

heard this intelligence,he

they irrigate the

tlieni; only the

of Bih, he, too, fled and